《Isekai Apocalypse MYNOGHRA ~The Conquest of the World Starts With the Civilisation of Ruin~》 1 First story: NewGame ..................... dead. That was the last thought that Elias Takudo (wanted) had. Consciousness has already fallen into darkness and the five senses have been lost a long time ago. It was dramatic when it came to incurability, but that didn''t make me feel any more convinced about it, all I got was a worthless life of spending a long time in a hospital bed. It was unfortunate to leave the world at only eighteen years of age, but fortunately it was calm in my heart. It was the satisfaction of being alive enough, and the miracle of seeing him in the last few years with a game that could be so enthusiastic that he was worried about doctors and nurses. There is no end to the words spoken, but Takudo Elia died in contentment. But. "... hmm. This is the post-mortem world? It''s kind of cold." Consciousness returned to him again. When Takudo opens his eyes, it''s green on one side that''s spreading there. From the gaps in the trees that look high overhead, I can see the leaking sun plugging in. It feels strong on the back. He decided it was probably a pedestal made of stone or something because when I touched it lightly with my hand, it returned a shiny touch. The clothes are intact, but the depressing infusion needle and artificial respiratory mask disappear beautifully and refreshingly. On the contrary, his body was so full of strength that it could be said that it was the best he had ever felt. "Ha, the air tastes good" Suddenly, the sober air fills his stomach and the green view that spreads in front of him fills his memories of the depressed hospital room that erodes him. Takudou is still struck by the fact that the body moves slightly, which was also painful to move due to a severe illness, that this is still the post-mortem world. I accidentally called out to him as he touched his pelvis and body to confirm his condition. "Are you awake? An understated voice would belong to a girl if his predictions were correct. Maybe this is the existence of a rumored angel. Although it is an absurd prediction, events have already taken place beyond common sense at a time when we are consciously aware of ourselves in this setting now. If you''re an angel who guides you through the post-mortem world, you can''t take the rogue. He hurriedly corrects his disfigured clothes and raises his face toward his voice. But... True insanity was the girl herself in front of her. (- What do you mean? How stunned is he? But no matter how blinking your eyes are, the sight remains unchanged. The girl in front of her was sitting quietly as if she were guessing, waiting for Takudo to digest the confusion that had arisen within. A pink black robe that envelops the girl''s body in dull grey hair reminiscent of ash. The embellishments made of metal have twists as if they disregarded existing laws, but all of them are beautifully reconciled. And most importantly, the eyes of that deeply inhaled abyss, which a man cannot hold, are nothing more than proof of her knowledge. Takudo knew her. No, she''s the only one who won''t forget if she dies. The game he''s been playing on the hospital bed. Dark Fantasy World Staged State-run simulation game, heroic unit featured in "Eternal Nations" Eternal Nation. "Maybe......" Atu "? "Yes. - My king." The girl was the most beloved character in the game he loved most in his life. Knowing or not the stunner of Takudo, the girl known as Atu responds to Takudo''s words with a soft smile and a generous thank you. "Wang..." Small discomfort and enormous confusion over the word strikes him. I haven''t even been given time to understand what happened to me, but the only thing I can understand is that she has respect for herself. I don''t want to show you the fuss. I just don''t want to be discouraged by the characters in the game I loved the most. It was only vanity, but it was all to him that he spent time in that hospital room. It can''t exist in his choices, such as showing pity. If she calls herself king, she must be. It was no longer an emotion close to paranoia, but it was Takudo''s belief and the most honorable thing to him. (Duh, what am I supposed to do!? ROLEPLAY!? I think king means minogula leader......? Should I act like a king? But how!? "Phew..." "-?" His heart roars so painfully at his little smile. He used to have a lot of nurses and doctors flying right in, but now he''s lucky to never get sick to this extent. Most of all, that''s not why the girl in front of me told me what the grin meant... "It''s okay. Dear Takudo," The soft words were enough to melt his nervous mind. Words that were then spun stunned him more than that... "Difficulty Nightmare Clear not stepped on by the former! Minogula, a state that is supposedly the hardest to handle to use. Its arm shines as a grand first place in officially recognized user rankings. Legendary Player, Ira-Tact! "Hey, why? It was the trajectory he left behind in his life. Takudo''s life was mostly in the hospital room. Every day is a series of inspections, and I don''t have time to rest. The house was wealthy, but my parents probably weren''t as interested in me as they were in my infirm self. To the extent that he came to visit me compulsorily when I forgot, only solitude was later his daily routine. But among them, the only one he could find his potential was the "Eternal Nations" in the national simulation game. A turn-based game that uses a wide variety of races and nations present in the fantasy world to win the world. The time thief point that a single play time was more than a dozen hours was also a strange match for his lifestyle. Eventually he forgets loneliness - only in that game he was so enthusiastic about filling it up that he would know he existed if he was a player who would rank and turn up the heat in a ranking contest. Yes, it is a feat he prides himself on having cleared it in the ''Eternal Nations'' highest difficulty, the ''Minogula'', a nation that is considered the hardest to use, even though people were told it could not be cleared. A record was set among players even called legends, precisely because of the presence of a unit called Atu, the girl in front of them. "I remember everything, too." Her words, released briefly, had answered all of Takudo''s questions, except insanity. "What Takudou-sama talked to me about, how many times we conquered the world together. That I''ve been over the game many times. I remember everything." The words spoken seemed flat, but I can see that they contain emotions on each end. Perhaps she feels the same way about herself. Takudo''s chest was flooded with inspiring two letters. "Rest assured. I remember Takudou-sama properly." Takudo feels his eyeballs getting hot on the words. Maybe the tears were spilling. I thought I should say some kind of attentive dialogue, but I can''t afford him right now, and I can only vent my inner thoughts so I can plunder. "It was my style of play to use you... ''Atu'' and it was my policy." "Yes, we''ve always been with you" Atu is a hero unit of possibility. A powerful unit, a hero, that each nation can possess specially. Atu, which can be used by a state called Minogula, has the characteristic of being the weakest of all heroic units in its initial capacity. On the other hand, it was also the unit that could grow into the most powerful being. It is also impossible for Takudo, who admired the outside world, admired freedom and continued to admire possibilities and the future, to show a certain obsession. "Because I was weak. Maybe he wished he could be like you." "I have shown Takudou-sama all sorts of worlds" "I''m a little embarrassed to think they were listening to me sneaking around when I was alone," "I''ve always been waiting for you to talk to me." "... it''s good to talk to you in person." "I, too, would be delighted to talk to Takudou-sama" Words spinning like a friend for years, even though we first met. No, the form is different. The trust there has been cultivated over the years. It was a pioneering road wrapped in unexpected events, but I just wondered if there would be such a miracle in the post-mortem world, and various questions had erupted. "Is this heaven? Did you call me here? "No, that''s not true. I was here too if I noticed. If you''re going to add, I''m also deciding that it''s a little different from heaven. One way or another, I feel more like this - an atmosphere similar to the world of ''Eternal Nations''." Atu shook his head small after looking around. For some reason, Takudo could understand that she wasn''t lying just because of that attitude. "I don''t know, the world......" Atu snorted small at the whining words. I was able to grasp the approximate with the trick. "If I say miracle...... is it stale (chimp)? But I don''t think I mind stale. I''m just glad I met Takudou-sama." As I replied, Takudo nodded as well. All the confusion dominates him, but it is no joy to him that Atu and I were able to have a conversation nonetheless. But there''s no way I''m letting myself be happy like this. Takudou thought so in the calm part left to himself. In the past he lived every day to the fullest, but now that restriction is liberated. Then life needs purpose. It was also an idea close to the paranoia he derived because he was impatient with incurability and made me think so much about something called death that I didn''t like it. Meaning of life. He was craving a new purpose in his life for what he meant by being led into this situation. "Dear Takudou... Would you like to start again? "... Huh? So the word entered his heart so much that death had departed. "Now, please stand before it." Gently prompted, get up. Apparently, the stone pedestal - he slept in a place like a bed, slightly muscled and stretched lightly. Atu, who stares at him with such a look similar to charity, sees gaps and connects words, taking care never to interfere with Takudo''s actions. "I don''t know where this is. It could be the world of ''Eternal Nations'', or the real world where Takudou-sama was. Or maybe a different world. But then again... - Let''s start with you two. Let''s make our own kingdom. " Her wishes were terribly concise and at the same time unchanged. It was a relationship between the character and the player of the game, but they have made and raised a country many times. That was their way of life, their relationship. That is also why I can say that her wishes are not so strange. And the change that the wish made to Takudo was also natural. Atu stares at Takudo with his eyes in deep darkness, thanking him supinely and waiting for an answer. Those eyes couldn''t have kept Takudo''s heart from moving. Because she was the character he loved most, an important being, and above all the admiration itself. (Ha, kingdom. or¡­) A tiny one with nothing, no power, no land, no treasure, nothing. Takudo felt clear that his heart was excited by Atu, who called himself a king like that. No, even the expression exciting is raw. He was the best at controlling his emotions and keeping his body from trembling with excitement. (I don''t know what''s happening to us. I don''t even know where this is. But it''s a corner, let''s try it again. Let''s recreate those glorious days in this world) Healthy flesh moving without any resistance. Infinite possibilities are now open to him for the departure of the sick. More importantly, there are characters on his side of the game who have turned up so much heat. Takudo decided to take a step. From that world just waiting for a white, gloomy death to the world where, for the first time, you can open your own destiny. He now has his freedom. "Atu......" "Yes, my king." "Let''s make our country. Just me and you." The contract was made. Hearing the words No, she turned away from the bewildering look she had just made, a glamour on its face reminiscent of a girl of her age, and nodded loudly. And then he coughs one small "then," a performance Takudou has seen over and over again in the game - mouthing the words of a contract spinning upon a hero''s summons. "My name is Atu the Sludge. A mud dropper that destroys the world. More than this, my heart belongs to you. - Come on, let''s fall together everywhere. My king. " Nod forcefully and respond to words. Thus, for the first time in his life, a man named Takudo Era died, I had a dream I wanted to fulfill, even at the expense of everything. * NewGame Start! Player: ira-tacto CIVILIZATION: Mynogura Attribute: Evil Difficulty:????? ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Okay, then we''ll talk about it. After a single ritual, the two of them were savoring the subtle air. Regardless of Atu, Takudo has never acted this far in his life. It''s also the first time I''ve ever unleashed a confessional word about creating a country just for two against a beautiful girl. As a matter of fact, this is the first time that Atu of Toru has received such a word as well. If we were to describe the situation in the slightest, we were both ashamed of ourselves. "... it''s kind of like this." "I was a little embarrassed too. I was more than happy." Two people laughing at each other as if they were a first couple. But put some time aside and take it slightly seriously. This place is an unimaginable land for them. Whatever you put down requires action. Takudo, who so decided, decides to move quickly to action. "Then you are my only one. Second brains in my heart. Do you understand what the evil state of Minogula, which leads the world to ruin, should do first!? "Of course! My king! Did you try to shake off the clumsy shame, or was it another reason? As Takudo jumps on the pedestal, he releases words against only one belly in a playful manner. Of course, Minogula''s most powerful hero, Atu, answers with his breath. Even if each other had no words, they understood what policies and with what guidelines they would operate the state. That''s thousands of repeated actions. Stone engraved from corner to corner of the brain no longer. their style of play. The way they fight. Making their country. Declarations to which they are condensed. What is Mynogura led by Takudo...... "We''re pulling! "Let''s pull! Despite the official setting of the most wicked state, it was a peaky state of ultra-internal specialization, where all civilizational features were favourable to internal affairs and unfavourable to war. = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = [Sludge Atu] Combat Unit Combat: 3 Mobility 1 Affinity of Ruin +2 Affinity of Darkness +1 Affinity of Chaos +1 Evil, Heroes, Fantasy. * This unit has a constant chance to gain the ability of the destroyed unit. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ~ ~ The great God of Light created man more than mud. Then an unnamed, tough being created more atu than sludge ~ Atu is a heroic unit of Mynogura. It is very weak at the start of the game and in some cases inferior to normal units, but has a strong affinity enough to compensate for it. It also gains the ability of the destroyed units and has the highest growth of all hero units. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 2 Lesson 2: Reprisal The declaration of statehood for just the two of us is over, and the turn in internal affairs is just a form that begins quickly. Takudo and Atu sat on a stone pedestal, and, yeah, they were roaring and thinking about their first hand. "Mynogura is a warm civilization that loves peace that presides over evil and ruin. We need to act on that first." "Yes, you''re right, my king! In other words, avoid being discovered by others whenever possible. This is the Iron Rule at the beginning of the game! You''re right, I don''t know where this place is, but first, nobody''s gonna find us and we need to gather information. "Yes! Boulder, it''s my king! Takudo returns a grin similar to bitter laughter to Atu''s gaze at this one glittering with pleasure and checks the situation around again. About fifty metres from the stone pedestal on which they sit is an open place where only grasshoppers grow, but from there the trees are tightly packed. What breed, the roots are intricately and strangely bulging to the ground, so traveling would be extremely difficult. The height of the tree itself is not as high, but unfortunately there is no technique for climbing trees in Takudo. Seeking such technology from former terminal ward patients was a reckless request...... (Of course Atu won''t be able to climb, and I''m worried about putting her out exploring...) Normally, bases and exploration units will be available at the start of the game, but as things stand, such a presence is nowhere to be found. Atu is not suitable for exploration because it is classified as a combat unit. As things stand in the first place, she is quite incapable, and Takudo is terribly alert in the unlikely event that it happens. I mean, there were only a few hands I could hit as it stands. But even if it is in there, the path is still possible. It was also only a matter of time before the actions in the game repeated to tens of thousands of people tipped Takudo. "Only, do you use emergency production?" Atu reacts quickly to the pompous and grunting words. "Is it emergency production¡­ Typically, various units are born through production actions in cities. Using magic, which is a general resource, to forcefully make it is emergency production -" Takudo turns his gaze toward those who speak and nods back at Atu as he peeks into his eyes to ask. Several main and other resources exist in the simulation game, "Eternal Nations". "Magic" is one of those resources that must be managed most carefully alongside "food" and "materials". It is the basic system of the game that carries out various facilities, units and activities using these three as the main elements to prosper the nation. Magic power in it that is similar in nature to money and energy - instantaneously producing units and buildings by using this was a method called emergency production. But of course there are disadvantages to this convenient method. "Oh, emergency production is magic inefficient. That''s what I''m wearing. I didn''t really want to use the current situation where I didn''t have the means to produce magic..." I sigh loudly scratching my head with boldness, but it''s also true that no other good idea comes to mind. Atu is roaring with his arms around him, too, but as things stand, there is no such thing as a plan to break this situation. It''s a different situation from the game in the first place, and it might be natural for the two of us who came here to haunt our heads. "Absolutely not, you just said. How much magic do you possess? "Gamely speaking, maybe 200. Blow it and you''ll fly." Resources are essentially expressed in numerical terms. This was a game idea, but Takudo was also able to adapt to nature and its expression in this world. Though I only learned a slight glare that the most magic that moves at the level of tens of thousands at the end of the game is only 200 as it stands. "Is it 200, you want to take care of it. So what shall we produce? "I also thought about base production and magic production facilities, but I would like to start with scouts." Though, both Takudo and Atu fully understood that wrapping the wax around it would not start anything. Having someone to walk with was probably one of the reasons why they could be calm. Takudo assembles his own actions very smoothly, albeit in the midst of the anomaly that he has suddenly come to a world we do not know about. The first thing he chose to do was gather information. At a time when it is not possible to understand what kind of world the current situation is, it is not possible to act in a detour. That''s why I chose to know about the world. Takudo turns his gaze and asks Atu. You got a problem with that? and. The answer is yes. Most importantly, there is no way that she puts great trust in Takudou in making that decision or not... "Then emergency production! - Reprisal!" Either way, the race was waved. A stream of invisible force gathers in front of Takudo with the call, and space distorts something emerges. Showing the emergence of a baby born of a foetus that feels viscous, Sole stared at Takudo as he fell with the bottoms and said, "Yee!!" He rang out. The base resembles a kamakiri without a sickle. But my legs are somewhat thicker and unusually long than Kamakiri''s sole. His eyes stare asymmetrically around Gyoro-gyoro and left and right, and he has a nervously tall voice constantly. This was the scourge unit summoned by Takudo - [Ashinagasa]. "That''s creepy." "That''s creepy..." Takedou unleashes words of censure on the most self-generated subordination. Because Atu feels the same way, even if it is an army of ruin, this bug still doesn''t look welcome. For some reason, it was Takudo staring at the puffy and strangely trembling foot longworm, but he quickly turned his gaze toward Atu, the girl who was eye-catching. "No, Atu was used to it because he knows it in the game, wasn''t he? "It was also an in-game display, or 3D image perception, in my case... a bit when made real like this" "Hmm, so you want to touch the memorial? "I don''t want to! I hope Takudo touches it." "I don''t like it either! "Then why did you say that to me!? "No, somehow" "My king is mean! "I''m sorry! The two of us started playing friendly. The foot worm stands silently motioning its giant eyes. Of course, he - as a footworm, I was just waiting for directives...... Its unusual appearance and huge eyes also seem to be blamed for some friendly conversation between the two, and Takudo and Atu realise once again that they both cough up at the same time. "So long leg worm! I give orders as the glorious Minoghura''s subordinate! Just check around for a second. Avoid contact with life forms, of course. in the observation main." "Don''t let the great Lady Ira-Takt down. We''ll complete our mission." "Giggyyyyyy!! One ringing sound, followed by a foot worm that disappears into the darkness of the forest as it shows a run that makes the insect characteristic disgust. Takudo and Atu sighed with various thoughts as they dropped off behind it. "I was a little worried, but you seem to be acting as a decent distribution unit. How do you feel from Takudou-sama? "Yeah, I think I can also synchronize with my vision. It seems that the information obtained by the footworm also accumulates naturally.... is really like a game" In Takudo''s brain, the world around him is displayed as if it were a 3D map. I sensibly understand how the foot longworms would be sequentially mapped from where they would be exploring, and a dry laugh leaks out unexpectedly due to a phenomenon that was too well done. "So far so good......? With that said, how much magic? "Now we consume 100 magic and we have 100 left. The amount of magic needed to create the initial base, Pioneering Grounds, is 20. We need to use it carefully." "You can''t waste it anymore, even though you can afford it a little" The amount of magic consumed is also enormous when it is usually forced to produce units that require the right facilities, time, and resources. Unlike "pioneering land", which is set as an initial essential facility, the amount of magic consumed in scourge units that require prerequisite facilities and resources also varies considerably. Naturally, there can be no room left to produce additional units, etc. "I really wanted to get Warrior ready to be a force of war, but that sounds magically impossible. I won''t be able to move on the boulder." "I''ll do my best when it comes to power - but if you encounter hostile forces because you struggle with wildlife as it stands, it''s almost packed." Atu currently has 3 fights. Low, even when comparing that foot longworms in non-combat units are 1. This can also be seen from the fact that the combat power of the Warrior in the early days of the battle-based unit is 3 and the Wolf, a wildlife unit, is 1.5. In other words, the heroic unit known as the "Atu of Sludge," and the Minogula with it, were placed in a very risky situation where, if an enemy emerged, it would be unilaterally destroyed by its power. "It''s very difficult..." "Yes, as usual, cheer up, my king." I did go through a similar situation many times. But in games. Even though you could have it set a little sweeter as it is in reality, Takudo thinks about it. Only Atu, who gives me words of encouragement to worry about, was the only healing for him now. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Time goes by about a few minutes. It seems that the scourge unit [foot longworm] unleashed by Takudo also perfectly plays its part, sending more and more surrounding terrain behind his brain. For them players, information is a hard resource to turn into anything. Plus this is the situation. It''s worth less than even gold. Feeling somewhat soothed by the anxiety and crisis he had within his ignorance, Takudo strokes his chest down with relief to share information with Atu. "How about that? "Oh, the terrain around me is largely grasping. Even so, it''s just the woods, but maybe it''s quite the deep woods. By the way, you haven''t even encountered wildlife or warcraft." The information sent by the foot worm was of little interest except to guarantee his safety. Forests that don''t even have anything particularly dizzying. Perhaps there is something nearby that has not been discovered, but it is unknown because the current survey rate is not as high. Because the foot worm is moving around at will, the map in the brain has become a little distorted. "Is it a forest around... The forest terrain can block the view of the general unit, so to hide, hit it and put it on... It''s odd that there''s no wildlife for the Warcraft." "There''s not exactly a food icon either. Well, we''ll have to keep investigating for a while." "I''m sorry I couldn''t help you..." Atu lowering his head deeply with a frown. It seems that it is sincerely unwillingness not to help Takudo. You can''t even notice the boulder pioneering to her showing depression as if she were a scolded puppy. "Nothing, Atu just stays with me. That''s fine." The words I chose to make you feel better, but they were critical to her. Takudou himself did not intend to be that heavy and should have told him in a light way, but Atu, who receives it, stares back at Takudou with his face uplifted and moist eyes as soon as possible. Takudo finally understands the fact that Atu calls himself King and loves him. She was the type of personality who would take it a little heavily, whatever it was Takudo''s words. "Wow, my king...... I am so impressed right now!! "Oh, yeah. That''s good." I''ve respected you since you got so close. Aura wraps up Takudo. He''s never been turned pure favor, he was doggy inside, but still delighted to be able to make contact with someone this way. Even if that''s the hero in the game, the army of ruin, the hero of ruin... (There''s something surprisingly brown about Atu, even though he''s set to be a hero of an evil nation...) Atu, staring at Takudo with his sparkling eyes, is just as naive as the girl there no longer is, except for her characteristic eyes. Originally it should have been a setting of evil heroes of an evil nation, but it is a little unexpected for Takudo that he has been so adorable in character. (Speaking of which, what was going on with Atu''s character? Configuration¡­) Often think about Takudo. But strangely, I couldn''t recall any of the information that should have been set to give depth to the worldview of the game as to what character Atu was supposed to be... "... Sama! Takudo! Will you listen to me!? "Wow! What!? Sorry, I was confused." The doubt spreads as soon as possible. Because I got so close right in front of me that I was upset by Atu looking at my complexion. Neither has Atu noticed in particular whether he was satisfied with the attention turned to him again to pretend to be calm so as not to be distracted from the highs in his chest. "Are you all right? Something doesn''t make you feel good..." "No, I was simply thinking about it. Don''t worry. I''ve been contacted by the footworm of the scouts." "That was good - did the scouts find anything? Takudo turns his attention to the nodding head often. I also practiced sharing my vision several times, so I could do it without difficulty, and my foot longworm vision floats. The place rises above the trees, from a height that is not just sorry if it falls, to a view that looks carefully under your eyes. I can''t tell in detail by the constantly moving sight of Gyoro Gyoro, but I saw people as something of a settlement. Blue-blooded pathological white skin, silver hair and characteristic long ears. It was a species called the Dark Elves, if it were to be compared to memory. "Dark Elves, huh? It''s not far from here. settlement? I can see it gathering" Takudo tells Atu terminally as he gazes at the video that floats unchanged. Neither does Atu imitate his husband so much as to disturb him all the more, but only to base his reasoning on the information obtained. "Do you mean hit it and confirm the fantasy world? Dark Elves are a little reassuring because they are a neutral attribute of evil." Takudo unshares his vision while rubbing his eyeballs after a dizzying confirmation. There was no information available but that a Dark Elf settlement existed nearby, but that is also what they were looking for. This resulted in significantly limited choices about this world they are currently visiting. That said, it wasn''t like there were fewer piled issues...... "Is it the ''Eternal Nations'' world after all? I''d like to go with caution in case there is, though. It could be a good dark elf, it''s very close. It wouldn''t taste good if it was the pioneering land of this country." "Being adjacent to another country from the beginning is inconvenient..." "You''re in the right fucking location..." "Then let''s run away somewhere together, my king." "Well, I do run, but I win. Minogula loves peace and tranquillity." "It''s what wars and savages do! Haha laughs at each other and assembles future policies. Some of my worst lives are at stake, but Takudou thought that it would become well. Despite this situation, he is somewhat calm, and somewhat optimistic, Takudo felt uncomfortable, but it is also scratched off with the respectful aura to which Atu turns. After all, as long as Atu is around, he''s glad for himself no matter what happens. "So I got the thread of the policy! Shall we start by monitoring that dark elf while we explore some more information? And if it''s a bad vibe, let''s run away." "It''s an escape for just the two of us! Roger that, my king! I shake up my fist and exaggerate to make a policy decision. It was a childish act as if it were a toddler doing the deception, but it would continue without problems because the two of them were Norinoli and there was no stopping them. - Until that moment. It was when Atu finished his several tributes to Takudo. The clams and the trees shake, and the twigs sound trampled. Hitting and changing from the earlier pompous appearance, Atu turns to the audio source with a sharp eye that reminds him of a venomous snake. Takudo also looks ahead to the gaze that Atu pointed for a few seconds behind that action. "" Ah... " There was a group of people there. The first species you should see, but a little familiar. Takudou and the others were exactly what they were talking about earlier, it was a dark elf. = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = [Foot Longworm] Repellent unit Combat: 1 Mobility 2 Reprisal Evil. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ~ ~ The feet go fast and evil, the eyes look good and far away. As a scourge, no creature has ever been more fit. Except for its appearance and ringing. The foot longworm is a mynogura-specific scourge. The scouts are reconnaissance units that can be produced from the earliest days, not highly combative but highly mobile and with a wide field of view. You can also reduce mobility penalties due to terrain. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 3 Episode III: Dark Elves Dark Elf warrior chief, Geer-Nagheeb-Mazalam, was walking on a roadless path at heavy foot. The body, once covered in steel by neighboring countries, is now thin and thin, so much so that even young children may bend their knees. A few of his men who follow him are no different. The forest was deep, gloomy (depressed), dominated only by a dark atmosphere and a thin cold that did not leave life feeling. "Again, nothing..." "Lord Gear, you should still get out of the Great Curse..." Gear responds by shaking his head again this time to the repeated advances he has made. I wanted to tell him not to make me say the same thing, but he understood his men''s feelings painfully well, and most importantly, he was in agreement. But the circumstances surrounding them never allowed it. "What happens when I just get out? There is no place for us to go after the land. Besides, I don''t think I''ll have any more on a journey that the kids can''t even guess.... so rich in vegetation. There''s always food. Do your best for everyone. " The grin I created was never superior. But his men can only respond accordingly. Because if we give up hope now, we will no longer have anything to move them forward. But wishing is what they seek most behind their backs - food is nowhere to be found. "But don''t get cold on the boulders when it''s a creepy forest so far" I guess silent exploration is disgusting. In a situation where he didn''t have as much strength left, it should be noted that Gear opened his mouth. If I hadn''t spoken, I would have lost my mind. A quiet, deep forest formed one of the causes. "The cursed tree sea, the Great Curse Realm, stretches over the southern edge of the continent of Idraggia. The land was described in an old book as sealed with something evil. Something tells me that I will never forgive the raw fortune..." "Ha, you''re superstitious. Then why are trees growing so far? The trees that you can''t see until these few steps away are just raw sales." It was Gear''s deputy who cut out the creepy story, a woman familiar with inheritance and such among them. When they used to sing the days of glory, they were enough readers to put most of their salaries into books, and there was a certain trust in their words. But Gear dared to laugh at the words. Everyone prayed that her anxiety would not become a reality. There was no way he, the warrior chief, could make a weak noise. "Don''t give up. Never give up. Our noble souls will surely show us the way to crush this difficulty." The reason why Gear was respected as a warrior chief was in this spiritual power, while the technology was further developed. Never screw up in any circumstance and carry out the purpose. That is why he has continued to be a warrior chief in the family to which he belongs, and even if the race is in danger, he is thus ahead of the line. When the following men are courageous in the words of powerful gear, they walk forcefully beyond the darkness they have yet to see. Believe that he is right, that the way will always open, that he will be saved from desperate situations. And -. Guthali and the world opened. Maybe they were expecting some miraculous phenomenon. Obviously an artificially built place is enough to make you have different expectations than the view you''ve ever seen. Maybe it''s inhabited by unknown and hidden people. It could be a flock of plants you could say something about. It could be a wildlife nest. may God also kindly comfort them in their ordeal. But all hope is crushed. Only ruin existed there. (It got unsavory...! The moment I put that sight in my sight, regret rushes through the whole body of the gear. That place, where only part of the forest seemed to have been cut out pockingly, had a stone pedestal in the centre. A sight that seemed mysterious and meaningful at first glance, but the presence there was a problem. First, a girl with a sharp gaze this way from right next to the pedestal. A robe with dull ash hair and warped embellishments, including twists. The eyes to be looked at were the anomalies themselves, that they were not the presence of the world on this side, that they were those who would be brought into the presence of evil darkness, that the danger of pregnancy was fatal, and that they were obvious to everyone''s eyes. But the girl was still good. The problem is the other one. No, Gear can''t tell if I can call him alone. Its existence was an unrealistic phenomenon, as if it had come straight out of the book of inheritance spoken by his deputy. Shape is people. But I can''t recognize all of it. Filled in black as if rejected by the world, the sole was passed down to the inheritance and the manifestation of an evil being. As if some law of the world had made a mistake, a breakdown would arise from it and the world would collapse and fall apart as it were. He was tough enough to make me feel that way. (I don''t know what it is. But my instincts warn me. I''m not a good person) The girl unchanged her gaze at the gear, and perhaps, that presence of evil is also gazing at this one. Their men are breathtaking to everyone. Gear said words carefully, understanding that the next action he would take would dictate even the fate of his own species of foolishness. "Wow, my name is Dark Elf, Mazarum is my family and Warrior Chief Gear-Naghueve! I will see you with honor! First of all, I''d like to apologize for your unauthorized entry into this forest! Relax, drop your knees and bow your head so you never irritate your opponent. Although it is a so-called (so-called) groundhog attitude, it is not known whether a person understands his intentions because he thinks he is outside of it. I''m fortunate that the men who saw him behave the same way. Gear waits for words. However, his instincts were about to complain that he had to show the utmost respect and gratitude. "... Hmm. You seem to fully understand what it means to enter this land, Dark Fairy. So for what reason did you break the ban? The other guy had a few seconds of ideas. The gears didn''t feel comfortable living, but I remember some relief in the words they returned. At least the words seem to make sense. Of course, there is no fine dust in the idea that life was saved, etc. I''m just being granted a temporary respite on a whim. I only understand the matter strongly. "The Mazarams, one of our dark elves, once settled in the land of the elves located in central Idraggia. However, the Council of Tetralkia, the supreme decision-making body of the former Lord, the Elf¡­ " "Be brief." "was persecuted and pursued for land. I didn''t expect to go to this forest..." Gear that rushes to say words to the girl''s frustration. It was a mistake to try to communicate your situation at all. Your own life is in the other person''s hands. Tell yourself again. What should we do, say something? Or should I wait for the word? The glue and thoughts spin dizzily, beating the more my heart hurts. Breathing shallow and gushing sweat, a deep forest darkness and a existence that encloses true evil that is likely to even fill the night. That moment when Gear, who could no longer stand all of it, was about to inadvertently spit out words from his mouth asking for mercy. "You''re so gullible." The sole sitting on the pedestal uttered words. The feeling of something crawling through your spine hits the gear. My body sways so clearly that I can see it myself, and sweats with discomfort overflow. Sole''s voice seemed like a youth. But there is no emotion there, and on the contrary, I don''t even feel the will or the soul. Even the dead of hell would have a slightly more heartfelt voice. It was creepy enough to make me think so, and it was weird. That''s why he accidentally reacted late and thought stopped. "My king asks." The girl''s words were clear and angry. "has come to this land to be severely persecuted and flee! We ran out of food on the road, we couldn''t get food to shake off our chasers, and¡­ we haven''t eaten in days." Gear is surprised that she has made a mistake without knowing the immense mistake of ignoring her Lord, Sole''s question, and explains it in a hasty and pitiful voice. On the last one, the words that have been plundered represent the immeasurable remorse he has. "Hmm." Apparently, its existence convinced me with Gear''s explanation. With Sole convinced, the girl also nods small with some satisfaction. He finished crossing a slice of thin ice again. Of course, I don''t see the end or anything. (Why! Why do we have to get this far? What did we do? I''m just saying I wanted a place of peace! I don''t have any downfall, I just say I went into the woods and I desperately bow my head and beg for mercy. What will happen to me? I don''t care about myself or anything else, what will happen to my men and my countrymen more than that? The end of a compatriot who is ravaged by play by evil beings. Trembling in such a bottom-cold future, Gear is wrapped in the helpless anger and pity that swirls inside. (Is it so sinful that we want to live!? And Botri - and something rolled in front of me. Funny (cool) dreams of your body shaking weirdly and your own neck falling. Who can blame the gear for not being too fearful to close their eyes? There is no longer a warrior chief of the Mazarum clan there who was feared to be brave and resolute, just a man who shivers like a narrow look. But he opens his eyes. Sometimes the neck was definitely alive and nothing happened, but the sweeter aroma tickled the nasal cavity. Right in front of him, on the ground, there was one red fruit rolling over, slightly ripe. "Ko, what''s this? "Give" Sole replied terminally. Gokuri and Gear drink Tsubakami without knowing. The fruit was a shape I had never seen or heard of before. Small and strong when it comes to fruit in their senses. Although it is slightly sweet, it is more bitter and tannic than that, and there are areas where you eat raw food, but it is a substitute that you can finally eat with some hands. But it''s right in front of you. That''s not it. The aromatic fragrance claims that its sweetness is still this, and its stingy Zhu body appeals to my eyes all the time telling me to eat fast. When I took it in my hand, it was very heavy, and I found it obvious that I was stuck tightly in every corner inside. It''s like I can only eat in royal aristocracy... no, like they''ve never even eaten. A fruit reminiscent of a gem. The food he greeted above all else was there. "Apples. You know what? It''s delicious to eat as a rabbit." I didn''t understand half of the words Sole uttered. However, I managed to understand that the fruit was named apple and that it was edible. "Apples? No, not like any fruit I know......" "I''ll give it to you," Sole said. If so, you can accept it. But Gear thought in his confused head whether it was a good thing to eat. It would not be disrespectful to eat here, or I was worried about it. Besides the hungry brethren waiting in the camp to see if they are good for food. "Good!!! "It''s so sweet! And I''m so confused." Gear that understands that his men have put their hands on the fruit before their own decisions. But whatever judgment he might make, he couldn''t have stopped his hungry men. I rushed to check on the retrospectives, but they''re wearing fruit that would have been given to them indifferently. Sweet aroma and spill-over fruit juice overflowing from bumpy fruit. Gokuri and I got throat, and my heart was shaking gear about doing the same thing myself, but at least he had something to do. Turn your gaze to Chirali and her alien master. Fortunately, Sole could see him snorting ununung. Perhaps his men''s actions were not rude but rather correct. At the same time as the relief pushes against the gear, I wonder if I should pay a little attention to my men who are too mean and fruity to devour. But he couldn''t say anything before his men who cheeked fruit in a heartbreak spilling tears of tears. Because they understood their suffering and hunger better than anything else. "There are pears too." Botri - and another thing rolled in front of me. Now it''s green fruit. They called me Nashi...... That''s something he doesn''t even know. It was also thought that it was not yet ripe from the green epidermis, but the question also spreads from the red fruit - a different sweet aroma from the apple. Again, this is great food. Take it in your hand and look at it blurry. "What''s wrong with that person? My king gave it to me in the corner." Question and discomfort are commonly expressed by girls. I don''t know what the hell the evil beings in front of me think. But this girl also had some understanding of his character. She truly loves and serves the existence of that ruin. You will never forgive me for being offensive to my husband. Except for the undelivered, who make the corners unobstructed. Based on that fact, Gear gave his opinion to the girl and her husband, Sole. "There are also those who have fled to this land. Some of them are little children¡­ children, our children are hungry. I haven''t eaten in days, and they''re all frigid. This fruit by generous mercy. Please, I want to give it to those kids, not me. Please..." I have a rusty iron taste in my mouth if I notice. There was blood flowing from the edge of my mouth unknowingly. He seemed to manage with impudence and pity, and he was biting his mouth off unknowingly hard. The sound of chewing fruit also disappeared from his men. Perhaps he remembered his own mission in his words. Their people are still waiting for the gears to fight hunger. Of all the compatriots who could no longer even stand up, there was only one thing they needed to do. But that''s their situation. I could see the girl pounding her tongue just saying it wasn''t what I found out. Gear bowed his head wondering if this was still the case. That was the last bully left to him. I''ll take this food home at any rate. Don''t be frightened of all the horrors that exist in the inheritance and all the ruin in front of them. Strong and willing eyes spoke eloquently of his heart and soul, determined to let him serve his purpose, even if he died. And his wishes, they arrive without any hesitation. "Poor thing." That''s what Sole did say. "Hey, hey! Dear Tact!? A girl who hears the words rushes to her own master and whispers something, but the pitch-black darkness does not pass by her will. Botri - and I heard a noise. This was followed by the bottoms and the sound of the bottoms and something falling continuously so as to overlap. Gear opened his mouth gently to the miracle that was born very commonly in front of him. I have the fruit I saw earlier. I have a huge potato. There is grain in wheat. That''s not all. Some bread had the softness to change shape just a little push on the rolling fruit. I even think of it as beans, vegetables, salt and spices at the end. Exactly what became a mountain of food was flooding out of the void one after the other, centered on its existence. "Give" Understanding the meaning of the word, Gear couldn''t hide the tears that fell like waterfalls in a daze. It was just mercy. His presence heard their plight and said, "Poor thing." And produced food that was just overflowing. It was prepared only to help them and their compatriots. Receive the application. Until now, nothing like that has ever happened to their species. Dark Elves are those who should spit out of the light. I am allowed to live hard by the mercy of Elf, the fairy of light. He was thrown such words of contempt, and lived out of the light. None of them were sympathetic, even when the Gears were banished. On the contrary, they even told me that the world would be purified without the Dirty Dark Fairy. Elves, of course, people, dwarves, and all races avoided them. Gear thought it was destiny, and that it was destiny imposed on us. I thought it was my race''s mission to live in harsh conditions and live noble lives, but to endure loneliness in the world. That''s how they gave up that the world was lonely, that God did not exist on their own, and that it was their life to spend the world with their companions trembling with the cold bottom. But it wasn''t. Sole is trying to reach out to them. Maybe he''s being deceived. With pure malice, they may be entertaining their emotions. But even if it seems like it. Anything that points sympathy at them - let alone gives them charity - has never existed before. "It''s a miracle! "With all this! "Oh, great lady! Thanks! I can see my men are ecstatic. "What the hell are you... your name..." Nature and voice came out. Because I remembered that I hadn''t heard the name of that being before now. I found out that the words the girl had spoken earlier, perhaps that would be his name wrapped in darkness. But it''s not. Gear wanted to hear it directly from that mouth. The name of the great being who creates miracles as if he were doing it in one hand. The first plumage of mercy was given to their species, the name of a venerable being. "Give" Sole responded just once more with a voice that did not change and make her feel emotional and willing. = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = [Emergency Production] Home Affairs Command Emergency production is a special command that uses "magic" resources to perform various types of production. We can produce all facilities, units, etc. that can be produced by the state, but consume high-cost magic power according to the necessary Building Materials and Food resources. Emergency production can also generate "materials" and "food", but it cannot generate strategic resources. These magic consumption can be reduced by technological development and dedicated facilities. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 4 Episode IV: Camp At the edge of the Great Curse, where the Dark Elves were entering and creating a temporary camp, death was quietly about to come. Are there about five hundred people? Most women and children, few men. When it comes to the only thing they have in common that is solidified in one place so as to stand together, it is that everyone is badly manicured and the colour of despair floats in their eyes. Sometimes I hear a baby crying, but even that eventually gets much thinner and disappears. I don''t have the strength to cry through it. Even the baby is in such a situation. Everyone was no longer close to the limit. But fate seems to favour a dramatic development, and finally a change has been made in this situation. A relatively healthy woman who was caring for a sick person feels uncomfortable. It smells strange. No, it clearly smelled like food. It also smells intensely sweet. I guess there''s something else I noticed. At the same time, the sound of tearing the trees apart from the distance rings. A group that gets noisy in the eye. The presence they''ve been waiting for, the warrior chief who entrusted his destiny with a brilliant mission? What I had given up half of it was about to become a reality. "We''re back now! Look! I''ve found food! And miracles happen. Receive food to take away from the great warriors whose faces were misrepresented as the dead. "Get me a pot! Prepare your meal! Where''s the sick guy or the guy whose condition is not good!? Let him eat this fruit! It gets noisy all at once. Each one enters the task so as to squeeze the slight remaining energy. He who prepares the pot, he who prepares the water, he who kindles the fire, he who hastily takes the fruit he receives to the sick. Food is still packed in the hemp bag I took. He looked at them with a stunned look as they rolled out, but he didn''t have time to be surprised, and he made up what each should do. In conclusion, the population of critical situations safely crossed that line. Some were in critical condition, but it seems like the Warrior Chiefs were one step ahead in bringing back food and they''re going to manage. For the first time in a long time, everyone has a joyful look on their face. Full of overflowing food. There is too much for everyone to fill their bellies. Where did you get so much food? How much hunger, shouldn''t we save a little more and eat? A questionable, magnificent woman asked the warrior chief, but for some reason he was vaguely deluded, and only at all times was the question scratched away by the desire to satisfy hunger and the superb meal he experienced for the first time. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó By the time it had been a few minutes, the noise had finally subsided. The excess food was carefully divided and is now stored under strict vigilance. Most people sleep as if they were at last relieved or dead by their bellies being filled, and only the sound of patchy and cracking firewood (stirrups) under an empty pot adds color to a quiet night. Hungry, they got temporary food and survived a desperate night when they couldn''t cross it. Finally, I was able to make my way to the world of dreams without spending a hungry and sleepless night. But most people sleep on a quiet night, and some have their eyes open. A short distance from the camp, Warrior Chief Gear sat beside a small firewood, silently looking at the starry sky visible from the gaps in the trees. "Thank you for your hard work today." "Mortar, old man. How about you act like one of your countrymen? It was the ancient, longest-lived, sage Mortar known as the Dark Elf, who led this group, who soared from the midst of trees where the lights of fire could not reach. He walks loosely on his wand with a body like a dead branch, pinching firewood and sitting directly in front of Warrior Chief Gear. Contrary to its slightly slender body, he answered Gear''s question with a voice caged in strength and majesty. "We''re all going to have a swollen stomach and get some sleep. I also brought back those twins who were in terrible condition. The fruit you brought back is amazing. I''m sure I''ve lived a long time, but I''ve never even seen it." Keep your eyes quiet and think back to what happened today. It was exactly the day I deserved to call Rage Tao. A glimmer of light brought to them that seemed hopeless. Gear, who returned with words of hope, had brought too much food to fill everyone''s bellies. Never heard of it, never seen it, and most importantly, brought back delicious food by the horrible time. "Oh, I''ve spoken a little too - that''s excellent. I''ve never known such good fruit in this world." Confirming that the meal had gone to all the compatriots we had arrived with, Gear finally laid his mouth on the apple that was nearby. He will never forget the moment. Intense sweetness that can overflow in your mouth along with sneezing and petty sounds. Fruit juice that overflows like a source every time you bite it off. I found my strength filled with rest in my body that dried to karakara. Even the expression heavenly is raw. Exceeded the scope of common sense. There was a true joy there that satisfied the root desire of the organism to eat. Yes, it was an unthinkable event in common sense. "............... what happened? Gear pierced his silence a lot. I didn''t have a choice not to tell you, but I couldn''t find a word on what to explain. Because it was too unrealistic an event, and above all because there was still a fear that somewhere in my mind I was being fooled by that being. Did old Mortar also spot his grid, waiting for words without doing anything to hasten it? He perceived that he had taken more trouble than he could have imagined from the way Gear pierced his silence with a terrible face, and decided that he should not be forced to question him. It can''t be a glimmer. Is it a problem that you can overcome with your own knowledge and experience? Old Mortar quietly decides to be ready. But the words old Mortar had heard were superior to his imagination. "Behind the woods, I met a legacy being" Pickle and. White, long brows swayed. There are a variety of inherited beings. Some are good, some are naturally bad. Some are friendly to human species such as humans, elves, and others are hostile. That is the only kind of inheritance, but the only thing in common is that all of it is powerful. This is a cursed forest that no one visits, the Great Curse Realm. Old Mortar prays in his heart that his anxiety will not become a reality. "What inheritance? Is that what you know? "Sure my men said it, but a presence sealed in the Great Curse Realm? Or something." "You met the king of ruin!? I was dazzled. Anxiety was at stake. A giant statue traveling. Living sea. Messengers from Dimensions. Automatic torture machine. Of the inheritance that remains, it attracted the most dangerous and the most terrifying. He manages to keep calm by mobilizing the experience he has developed over the years, even in such situations, as he sees his teeth in the never-ending ordeal to which his own race is subjected. "You know what, old Mortar? "It remains partly in old literature and heritage. When the world is saturated, the king of ruin appears. Destroy all things and start all over again. True or false is unknown, but you can''t even stop lying.... Is that what you named yourself? There is not so much inheritance about the king of ruin. It''s sealed in this great curse world, or it''s coming from nowhere, that it''s already destroyed by God? Some of the inheritance that exists is also fragmented. It is only consistent that it is just intended to destroy the world. "I haven''t heard the name. I didn''t name him. But the king of ruin... it was certainly a horror worthy of that name" "You had a conversation with the king? "No, the king... wasn''t much like our understanding. But there was a girl to follow. The man supplemented the king''s words to some extent." Gear recalls. Who was that girl? But I can definitely say that I didn''t bring the girl there. That''s a demon. A pure demon. She alone brings a crisis to the world. It was just haunting the darkness that I could assure you so. dull ash hair. Clothing with a twisted design. White skin like a dead man. And his eyes darkened as if he hated everything in the world. He remembered when the girl stared at him, trembling small. "I don''t know if that being that you had is the king of ruin. But it''s definitely not a good one. I can tell because my stomach is full and my mana is recovering a little. This forest is unusual. Maybe we should have noticed sooner." They could have avoided this if they had realized the danger of this forest sooner. You could have chosen a place not to run into them, even if you were to enter the Great Curse Realm. But reality didn''t. It didn''t, so the crisis came before them. It''s coming and it''s about to bring disaster. "What did you offer to pay for the food? "I''m not offering anything. I was just given food unilaterally." "Well, what evil beings give you at no cost?" "I don''t know. We were just asked and told about our own situation. That''s all." Then why did the king of ruin act like that? The time has come for silence. I didn''t even understand the gear. At least I thought a completely different law was moving from the common sense he had cultivated so far. Bad beings hate everything that is raw. Hate, but therefore never act to the benefit of a raw being. If, as an exception, a contract exists using a price of some kind. And if you''re trying to set a trap... However, Gear was thinking something completely different. I believed in another possibility. That is why, with the anxiety that he might be deceived, he conveyed the thoughts he felt on the words to the old man with the dead branches. "Mercy." "Mercy...... you say? Mortar An alert appears in his old eyes. It is no longer close to hostility, in fact he puts his hands on a cane placed on the ground so that Gear does not understand him. "Oh, mercy. He sympathized with our situation and gave us charity." "You. Did you just say ''that one''? Have you been humiliated? "No, it''s not! "Then why throw up paranoia about ''that one'' and so on! That''s a word of respect!" Anger explodes. The old Mortar wand left the ground and was stuck in gear. He''s an old, war-torn magician, and it would be quicker for him to unleash his magic than Gear, the warrior chief, to jump away. But even though Gear''s own death is right there, he returns his words to an angry magician without cowering. "That one! You gave it to me! Hungry for us! You deserve respect! "But the other person is evil! Don''t you feel the ruin of this forest!? "What does that have to do with anger?! That one called us'' poor ''hungry. That''s the truth! "No deception! Try to make it sound like you have a bad ear! "Bye! So what was I supposed to do!? This is how we can use our wasted power in contention, because it fills our bellies better! With that word, the question, which also resembled a curse, came to an end. Old Mortar understood that at last. What would have happened if the king of ruin hadn''t given him charity, etc...... However, anxiety and fear led to a future surrounded by unobtrusive darkness that dramatically elevated him. And at the same time, we finally admitted here that we no longer had but to go forward, leaving only the way to negotiate with the king of ruin and thoughtful beings. I had to admit. "Hey, old Mortar. What should I have done...? "I don''t even know that..." The answer to the small, whining question as tired was also a plundering voice, nowhere before majestic to them. Nobody knew what to do. I couldn''t do anything about it, so I had to accept the reality in front of me. That was just it. "I''m sorry about that, brave tribal warrior Gear. You''ve done well." Gear received that apology by nodding small. He also had a good understanding of how heavy the pressure felt by those leading the tribe as candidates for the next subdivision chief. "Negotiations with the King are conducted by Washi as the head of the tribe. I don''t know what he''s thinking, but he''s still alive for 200 years. Let''s do something about it." "Please." This is how the discussion ended. Only the sound of patsy and firewood exploding gently envelops the two of us. "When will I and the others be able to spend the night in peace..." There is plenty of food that the king has casually produced. Less than 10% of what I took home as long as I could, and my girlfriend told me to take the rest home as soon as possible. I''ll have to go see him soon, even the next day. Gear tells the chief about it and discusses some future policies. The King of Destruction, written in the Heritage. At least, evil enough to convince you that it is. Old Mortar looked at the stars floating in the night sky so as to hold back the sentiment of fear he had long forgotten. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ On the other hand, it is about that time. Mortar Olds A Being Feared By Dark Elves, The King Of Ruin Says...... "Takudo, take a seat! Why did you use your magic without it -!! "So, because I felt sorry for him, I..." "It''s not!! "Hih!! He was in the midst of being preached its wastage to his own subordination. = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = [Dark Elves] Race Race Correction Forest Bonus + 15% Dark vision bonus + 5% Cold Air Resistance Bonus + 10% Reproductive Power Bonus - 5% Food Production Bonus - 5% ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ~ ~ Strong light produces darkness of the same intensity. It is no exception to the Fairy of Light ~ Dark Elves is a race of neutral attributes that ancestor old elves. We specialize in magic and assassinations, mainly classified as dark attributes, with forest bonuses and cold air resistance bonuses and dark vision bonuses as racial characteristics. On the other hand, as many magical aptitudes and archery aptitudes as elves have been lost, inevitably demanding a different style of play. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 5 Lesson 5: Negotiations (1) For the most part, the position of men is a little weaker before angry women. Even the king of ruin and his subordination may have few exceptions before the reason of men and women. Ira-Takt, who became the leader of Minogula in the new world, even said words of apology to the girl in his subordination, who was now plummeted by his own inadvertent behavior. "Hey, hey... get in a good mood, Atu" "Tsum. I''m not in a bad mood." That said, there''s still an aura of dissatisfaction all over her body overflowing with this. So you''re wasting the magic that the two of us decided to use to take care of the corners, like a dark elf for some reason? It is a dissatisfaction that I said. The servant Takudo seemed unexpected in this reaction, and now I can only apologize and pray that he is in an upward mood. If I could realise that the girl in front of me is more in a mood for being scorned than a waste of magic...... I spent most of my life in the hospital room, and it was a little more difficult for Takudo, who had very limited contact with women. That said, Takudo''s desperate mood also seems to work, and Atu is gradually starting to feel the bad of the bulk in his attitude of even apologizing. "All right, then let''s hear whatever Atu has to say! "Hey, isn''t everything a little too much to say? Even if I don''t say so much, I''m not..." Atu stares at Takudou with an upward look while trying not to say a mochi. She herself became anxious that it was time to make up for herself or not be abandoned by her own Lord. If there was any trigger, she was willing to allow Takudo. "If you don''t have Atu, you can''t" "Takudo..." If you''re going to put it in a nutshell, Atu is choro. In general, this girl is my king''s first doctrine, so if Takudo speaks a few gentle words, she will fall apart. In other words, to her, the world refers to Takudo, and even though it is an event in the game, to her life refers to the days spent with Takudo, so I may have no choice... "I apologize for being mean too! Disqualified as a subordinate, such as disputing the decision of our great king." "No, I''m sorry, too. I came to this world with Atu, so I should have gotten your permission. Will you forgive me? He nodded, and now they had no difference. At the end of the day, neither of us has felt much of a problem with this matter. In the meantime, I just played it a little exaggerated as part of my communication, and there was no fine dust sway in that trust either. However, it was slightly different with regard to the next issue to be lifted. "Good. Then I''ve got something I need to talk to you about quickly. Can you work this out with me? "Of course, my king! - So, what the hell is the problem? With regard to residual magic, I wonder if there would be a problem if food production was of this magnitude, although it would be costly..." "No, it''s not like that. Not at all." Talk about Takedou with a mysterious face. Atu rubs his mind on that look, which seems a little hard to say. Let us take for granted that the affliction of our beloved Lord is a matter that superior to his own. "Problem? Something bothering Takudou? "No, you had a conversation with the Dark Elves." "Yes......" Earlier they ran into Dark Elves abruptly and had some conversation. Atu lets the event play back in her head, but decides she''s been able to handle it roughly as well as she thinks. I think I deceived you well, and I was able to hide this hand tag successfully and play the strong one. Nothing should go wrong... But what Takudo was worried about was entirely in the direction of the day after tomorrow. "Actually. Well, I couldn''t speak well..." "Huh?" "Didn''t Atu notice, too? I thought something was wrong with me, too. If Atu could have had a proper conversation, he wouldn''t have said a word as soon as he got in front of the others." Takudo''s words are played over and over again in Atu''s memory. I do think Takudo''s words seemed a little strange. Atu had decided that it was for nothing to utter words and not to wear out or give extra information about it. Plus, as a strong man, I hated being hyperbolic, and I was mistaken for a role play where I left detailed negotiations to my subordinates. So I said, "I didn''t know you could make that decision in an instant. Boulder, this is my king! I admired it from the inside." Sweat runs down her forehead. A very bad feeling was about to become something real. "Speaking of which, I don''t even remember speaking well with a nurse or a doctor at the hospital. I haven''t had much experience having conversations with anyone in the first place. This is a phenomenon that comes to mind when you can''t have a conversation with someone other than someone close to you..." "Oh, wow..." Atu trembled. I shuddered puffily. She remembered. the birth of his own Lord, Takudo. And it will be derived from it, just a few troublesome issues...... A huge mistake I was making. "Somehow, apparently, I''m a communal handicap..." Tears run through Takudo''s eyes to confess. Yes. He suffered from a slightly troublesome illness that he could not converse well with others. "My king, uh-huh! Don''t cry -!! Atu rushes over at a fast pace that doesn''t even catch my eye. That''s all she''s got right now. Takudo cried. To myself I can''t speak well. Atu cried too. to the fact that his own Lord cannot speak well with others. It was difficult to cope with such a situation with her, once a hero of ruin, who gained infinite power and ruined the world with a caress. And the pity of Taru Takudo, king of destruction, explodes. "Stop, Atu! What''s the king! I can''t believe you''re the king of communal ruin, you''re not cool enough to live anymore! "It''s okay! It''s okay, my king! Even if you can''t chat with others, if you only chat with this atu! Maybe this atu will be a dedicated chatter for Takudo! I''ll serve you around for the rest of your life! Hence - it''s good!! "But a king with no communal power, how do you make orders to subordinate, negotiate with other countries? You need it, right?" Atu shut up. Shut up and say something you didn''t say "I did it!" and blues his face. From Takudo''s eyes, tears fell again. "Let''s reset every life already. I want a new life." "It''s good -!! You don''t have to worry! No need for the King to have communal power or anything! That''s it! I''m lonely! The king is lonely! It feels like we''re only talking to a trusted subordinate! Would it have happened to her once that you raised your voice so loud? Atu shouts out loud whether this is still the case and pushes through the forceful arguments as if to push away the Lord''s pity. Though it is something that is inherently only unconvincing and impetuous, fortunately her lord, Takudo Elia, was a very sweet character when it came to Atu. Therefore the girl''s desperate cry also comes to comfort his heart. "Ugh, Atu. I can''t believe you inspired me that far..." "It''s okay, my king. Rehabilitate little by little. I''m sure you''ll be able to talk to a lot of people. I have this atu! Please don''t tell me it''s a new game because I''m here! "Sorry, I think I was feeling a little weak. Right, you don''t need communal strength. If Atu was here, that would be fine." "Yes, yes. Yes, it is. You don''t need communal strength or anything. I can beat up any problem as long as I have the financial and offensive power. Didn''t you learn that in ''Eternal Nations''! "Ugh, thank you ''Eternal Nations''. And thanks Atu. What a good manpower I had..." I didn''t solve any problems. Apparently, there''s been a lot of convincing between us. Additionally, it''s hard to understand from others, but this interaction seems to have had the effect of deepening the bond between the two. The two staring at each other, the emotion fills them up like a torrent, and the exuberance rises to its climax. "Atoooooooo!! "Takudo sama!! Eventually I get a hot hug as if I cut a weir. "Giggyyyy!!! At the same time, a strange oddity soared so as to disturb the time of just the two of us. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­ When the two in a cuddly state looked back silently to their voices, the glittering eyes of a blurb and a trembling [foot longworm] captured the two. I don''t know what those eyes are talking about, but it does enough to shatter the space just for the two of us. "That said, they were calling me to base." "Really, you''re an unreadable bug in the air. Do you want to delete the unit? "It''s no good because it''s a waste of boulder." Cool as soon as there is a third party. No, should I describe it as awake? Takudo subtly releases the hugged atu and sits on a stone pedestal for usual use. I also felt a little residual, but more painful than that is the gaze of a stabbing leg longworm. Most of all, Atu was in a bad mood. "Or what is it, a bug? Takudou at the corner and I were getting along, but it was ruthless." "Mm-hmm, I see. I hear the Dark Elves are coming nearby. Looks like you''re here to get the rest of the food." "Oh, you did" Player Takudo is able to grasp the behavior of foot longworms. This unit''s ability, Repellence, has the effect of expanding vision. Even in such a complex forest of trees, it seemed to work, and Takudo''s vision saw a group of dark elves walking this way through the gnawed eyes of a foot longworm. At the same time, anxiety tightens his chest. Because there''s nowhere like confidence in getting through a second negotiation successfully. However, there is a tendency to refresh his crisis and help his ship. Of course it''s his bellyful atu. When she feels the change in expression that Takudo has shown, she offers to take immediate action. "I came up with a good thing. I will be in charge of negotiations with those dark elves in the future. You can just watch Takudo!! "Huh? Are you sure? "Yes. I''ll take care of it. Instead, I think it would be more dignified not to be easily informed in that way." "Hmmm. Hmmm..." I was very grateful for the offer. Normally, Takudou would almost leave the negotiations to her here as well. But what good is it to do it and allow it? He is the king, and she is the subordinate. I do not intend to worry about the act of transcendence, but rather I became anxious that the act would not be a burden on Atu. "Or is it a shortage in this atu? Put your hand on your chest, Atu, who gives you a confident look, not just telling you to leave it to me. Takudo also relieved himself with that attitude. Shame on you for taking her lightly at the same time. What would you be anxious about? She is the great Minogula hero ''Atu of Sludge''. He is a hero of ruin who strokes and tramples upon all enemies. She has infinite possibilities and infinite power, and she''s asking me to leave it to her. Inspiration and excitement boil again in Takudo''s heart. There is only one answer for a king who has been turned to absolute trust and loyalty. "No, that''s not true. Then can you do me a favor? Atu." "Hehe, as you wish, my king..." With deep gratitude, dark eyes are pointed. The face was full of herself as the hero who brought ruin to the world until it was bewildering. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Thank you very much for the honor of worshipping your face, great man. I have left this time to that generous mercy of a bunch of dark elves. My name is Mortar-Cordal-Mazaram, and I am its chief." As Takudo got information from the scouts, he set aside a while to come a group of dark elves. It is an old man like a dead branch who leads them in the lead. Though rough due to lack of nutrition, he kneels in front of Yolo and Takudou with fine silver long hair and a thin dirty cane. Next door is the Dark Elf Warrior Chief Gear we met the other day. He hasn''t changed so much as he did the other day as a candidate because other familiar faces can be seen as flirty. But if the leader is different, does he have a different attitude or is he consulting the response in advance this time? Atu also nods satisfactorily to greetings given with due courtesy. "Hmm. You''re thankful for the Dark Fairy. I do, and I know it from my attitude. I suppose you have something to say? Just say it." "This time. I heard our young man behaved disrespectfully. As chief, I would like to express my apologies and express my utmost gratitude to you for feeding my tribe." "¡­ it is only natural that the Dark Fairy, who will be small (so-called) in front of the Great Being, will appear wolfish in its glory. My king is not so small as to be swayed with such detail." I might as well be furious as I should be, but Atu is not interested in anything other than Takudo in the first place. When Chirali and her gaze at Takudo, he didn''t look particularly concerned either. It is the pioneering work of the modern and ordinary people in the first place. I don''t hold much value when it comes to courtesy. Therefore I would not pinch any personal feelings there if I were to judge him to be good. If I were to say just in this regard, I could say that Atu is a faithful handkerchief to Takudo himself. "We are just ashamed of the dwarfiness of our race for our generous mercy. Please tell us your name and we''ll share it with you in the Future Everlasting Clan." Atu moving his neck and sending his gaze to Chillari and Takudo. I''m asking you for leave to tell me your name. I didn''t end up naming it until the end of the last encounter. It was Takudo''s decision that various parts were in an unknown state and that extra information should not be passed on to the other party to cause problems. But with a short respite, the idea is also changed. On the contrary, if you want to live in a frightening and frightening way, it depends on the idea of taking risks and living as you please. Therefore, I acknowledge the reply to the earlier question. The court was dismissed. If so, there is only one thing Atu will do. "Lady Ira-Takt, king of the doom and the end. It''s a great name, honorable. When I call you, I call you Ira, or Ira-Tact." A grand word filled with confidence is spun. Thus, the name of Tact became known in this world for the first time. 6 Lesson Six: Negotiations (2) "Lady Ira-Takt, king of the doom and the end. It''s a great name, honorable. When I call you, I call you Ira, or Ira-Tact." A bunch of dark elves that drool even deeper as Atu unleashes his words. For the first time in the world the name of tact is communicated and engraved into their hearts with fear. Atu nodded contentedly at the attitude. The name of the ending king named Ila-Tacto, it is Atu''s arbitrariness not to dare to allow a tact call about it. She had a good understanding of speciality in calling it by the name below. Although I did, I plotted to consolidate my relationship with the Lord on this occasion. Though Atu didn''t realize because he was secretly thinking about such a plan, Takudou didn''t miss the moment he heard the name by Atu and felt that the old man who drooped his head trembled only slightly (not yet). "Oh, and my name is Atu, I say. As far as possible, do not use the same honor as Takudou, the Supreme King who is always praised. You''re not like me. Well, you don''t have to remember my name in the first place." "Ira-Takt, Lord Atu... Your name, I did carve it into this old bone. I promise to tell my family that I will be sick and engrave it deep into my soul." "It would be good. Now get down with the food. Some of them are somewhat sunny. For my king, it can be created infinitely with a swing of arms, but there is no good reason to let it rot." I just said I was tired of it. In fact, as an Atu, I was rapidly losing interest in negotiating with them. Everything about her exists for Takudo, the Lord. He understands and wants it well. If it wasn''t for Takudo''s conversation with others, he hadn''t been there in the first place, so he wanted to end it early and be praised by the Lord. "Oh, wait, Lord Atu. Well, we''ve all been discussing how to reward the great grace for saving us, and would the king like a tribute or something? But it is the head of the dark elf who chills her floating fever, which is stroked primarily by the Lord in his imagination. Apparently, their requirements are not over yet. Atu, who is slightly frowned upon but does not impair his mood at this level, leans his neck towards an offer made somewhat unnaturally. "A tribute? Hmm, can you prepare something satisfactory for my king? "Ha ha! As much as you''re ashamed of yourself, we can''t even go around imagining what the great Lady Ira-Tact will be delighted with. First, what would you like with the king''s word?" "Really? Then you don''t need it. You won''t be able to afford that." Waving gently and sighing, Atu shook his neck left and right. They said it was a tribute, but I didn''t even think they had assets, being hungry refugees. Of course there is no denying the possibility of having rare items such as artifacts, but Atu nevertheless gave priority to keeping them away from their own kings. At the beginning of the game¡­ only trivialities become fatal at a stage when the foundations of the state are fragile (whimpering). Atu was more wary than anything of them bringing critical situations to Takedou. For example, yes... a chaser or something exists for them that they were persecuted more than the land they were on. "No, but... bye" ¡­¡­ I said I didn''t want it. " "No, the..." "Have an attitude that doesn''t boil off what...? My king is busy. Or - are you thinking of something that''s not good? "Yes, no! That is not the case! Atu''s frustration appeared in his attitude. At the same time, the rush floats clearly at them. Because the pitch-black intent to kill, which I would not even try to contain, brought about that sickle. Atu''s ability to hold, Heroes, Evil, and Fantasy each have the effect of multiplying the unit''s underlying combat power. The ability of the Destroyer Unit, which is an additional ability, makes her powerful enough to repeat the battle. The opposing Dark Elves are in a state where starvation makes it impossible to do all they can. To this extent, it can be handled without any difficulty with the current atu. Therefore, it is easy to kill them in an instant, seen as a magic unit, a combat unit, and kill all a group of dark elves with a sword to return them. And that abusive behavior is a very beneficial one for her and for Takudo if you don''t consider ethical issues. (Yeah! It''s kind of a very bad vibe! Takudou abandoned the hopeful observation that if this talks were successfully concluded early. Atu is making a fatal mistake about them in the first place. The attitude Atu has taken towards them is very rejective, and objectively I have just said the whim of his own king, the subordination of the hard-workers who are chased to deal with it. It is not even unpleasant to exchange words by nature, but is made to act as its intermediary by the Lord''s will. That''s why I cut up the conversation to just get the trouble over with. It looks natural. On the other hand, that is not the case for the Dark Elves. For this poor group, this negotiation is the first and last. And that means it''s a branch of destiny that shapes their fate. Even if they survive this one, there''s no next. There is no food to be reckoned with, and there is no guarantee that we will find any other place of peace than this. Even if it seemed a little suspicious, it was perfectly natural for them to actively try to negotiate with us. Unlike Takeo, who of course can analyze everything from a overlooking perspective, Atu was not blamed for thinking short-sighted with Takeo in mind. But as it stands, Takudo didn''t intend to tolerate every such dispute. After deciding that he had to do something to help him, Takudou finally made up his mind and rang his throat a little louder, raising his voice as he was surrounded by nervousness. "Atu." Yes, my king. Atu was very quick. Looking back at Takudo''s words, she stood by Takudo as quickly as she could drive, hands on a stone pedestal and a face to him. The look toward Takudo so that she doesn''t look like a dark elf is the girl herself, and there is often dissatisfaction on her plump, swollen cheeks. Apparently, she was also stranded in a conversation that never progressed this way, and starts to line up complaining as soon as she mouths further so that Takudo alone can hear her. (Taku-ta-sama! He and the others are terribly bad at negotiating! And I''m up to something! He''s a bad guy. Let''s kill him. I''ll kill him! (Well, well, calm down) Takudou swallowed the phrase "You were probably that one too" all the time. It was good in the first half, but I can''t get a little in the second half. Most of all, he handed it all down without being able to have a conversation - and he left it to a girl who was neither old nor old. Even so, it was an unchanging fact that the conversation between Atu and the Dark Elves was showing a difference. As for Atu, it looked like he wanted to get rid of him quickly, but he can''t even back off as the head of this dark elf. It was natural to say never to come close again that it was her attitude, and that attitude of trying to forcefully break the sight in the first place makes them more anxious. That was due to the consideration that we didn''t want Takudo to put unwanted effort into it, but it''s a sufficient element to accelerate our differences with each other. (Even if you leave it like this, it will surely only do Takudo no harm. It''s good to just kill them all! Their necks look great exposed on the columns, Takudo!! (No, no, wait a minute. You know, I''m sure they want to negotiate with us. Even as a tribute, yes. See, we''re civilizations of evil, aren''t we? Isn''t it a subtly weird attitude because you think there''s something behind it and you''re on guard? (Oh, oh!? I see! Uh...) (Let''s get some consideration here in a way they''re comfortable with. That would be more reassuring for them, and they should probably bring in a few more stories that went into it. Hey that old man, he''s funny inside) I still want to enjoy negotiating with them. That''s what Takudou thought. All the possibilities of being hungry for conversations with people are equal to none, but only certainly attracted his interest. Atu turns a sparkling look of respect to Takudo, who speaks the slack and the truth, and his earlier grump returns a confident reply about where he went. (Sa, boulder, it''s my king! I didn''t know you were foreseen that far! And I''m well aware of the commission. I''ll take care of everything later. Then I''ll go! (Oh, hey! Atu going back to the roundabout negotiations. You''ll never understand. Takudou felt that way, but he is the one who carries the biggest penalty of community handicap. I''ll leave the basic negotiations to her. There''s no other trick. "Hehe, I see. Is that what happened..." Atu shrugged with a loose, compelling (frightening) voice. "Absolutely. You fools are in trouble, too." You felt something nasty about that voice, a bunch of elves can only lower their dripping heads deeper. "Without the word of my king, I wouldn''t have noticed either. I don''t know how many evil spirits and evil spirits I want to think of Takudouma in the same way." "Oh, yes, no! That''s not true! The Great One! "Shut up. My king''s words are absolute. And rejoice. My king took into account the shallow wisdom of the Dark Fairy that you had, and made this offer a covenant good. In other words, you receive some kind of contribution as an exchange. That''s good, right? You all know what we call the absolute law of contract. Are you relieved? "Ha ha! Thank you very much for your generous attention." Old Mortar just showed an attitude of gratitude without disputing any further the speculation Atu made. It was also a bad guy who was at risk of being judged to have taken the king lightly himself, but he guessed in several conversations via Atu that this one would not buy more objection to them. "Then you need consideration. Hmm, consideration, consideration¡­" Kururu Atu turns to Takudo. The eyes of a creepy little girl pierce Takudo. Even if he didn''t say it, he knew it was in his hands. It''s called "Takudou Takeshi!" ". (Pouncy...) Even though I vomited so much, throwing a spoon early would likely make Atu''s rating fall off, but since Atu is a favorite for Takudo, all of that lapse is also annulled by special judgment. In the end, Atu still doesn''t help as a support for the conversation, but in the end, Takudo may have to decide. "Outside Things" "My king is interested in the outside world. You''re from far away, aren''t you? Tell me everything you know about the outside world. Let that be the price of food and the achievement of the contract. Are you satisfied with this? "Oh! Then this mortar. Let''s dedicate ourselves to everything we''ve seen and heard in our old age! For the first time, joy comes to the expression of old Mortar. Perhaps they are just stroking their breasts down that it was done at the cheapest price imaginable. It was a complete mistake because it was an issue that didn''t have to be so distressed. (Why do you have to guess so far but leave it all to me as soon as I can...) Takudo thinks about the reaction of Atu of discomfort for that reason, but no matter how he scratches his feet, he doesn''t have an answer, so he eventually decides to force himself to convince him that it''s such a thing. This brings the negotiations to a close. But something happened that brought one catch to his heart. "Now let''s get out of the woods as soon as possible with the completion of the contract" "Ha ha! (Hmm. You''re upset) Atu remained unaware, but Takudo did not miss that Old Mortar showed a clear wolf. At the same time, information is dizzily organized in his brain. As far as their attitude is concerned, Takudo''s assumptions are roughly true, and if so, it was not so difficult for earlier attitudes to derive that answer either. "Stay - let''s allow it for a while. You will also need time to rest. But it''s not that long. As you will remember." (Is it still hard to be a vagabond? You can''t even guess the food after this one.) "They chased the land," the Dark Elves said at their last abrupt meeting. It was a group of about 500 people, according to reports from foot longworms, but it is an extraordinary struggle to make a vagrancy journey on that scale. Dedicating a contribution may also include the implications of being in a good mood. You probably wanted to exchange permits to stay in the land and arrangements to secure food on a regular basis because of this incident. (That said, it is difficult for us to stay here too long. Refugees of different affiliations when it comes to creating a country can only get in the way. Besides, I don''t know if I''m gonna bring in any trouble.) Ethnic differences cause a variety of problems in "Eternal Nations". Of course that''s the same in the real world. Those who have different cultures, ideas, good and evil are bound to bump into each other and compete. Even he wasn''t going to do anything foolish like send the spark forward. "If the king would allow me to stay in this forest, I would have no better pleasure than this..." "I can''t allow it. This land is the property of my king, Lady Ira-Takt, and my king desires peace. Oh, and if you don''t want to throw away the life you picked up around the corner, I''d add that it''s better not to open unwanted mouths elsewhere about the land." (Have you still asked to stay? But in the first place, the territory of Minoghura, an evil nation, is cursed, isn''t it? Gamely good attribute, neutral attribute unit status is a negative effect but I don''t know what will actually happen) This is also why he doesn''t explicitly stop Atu from thinking about driving a bunch of dark elves out of the woods. Cursed land works in favor of the race of evil attributes. There are various benefits, but there are always penalties for interacting with neutral and good attributes as a disadvantage. Of course I don''t know if it will be a game street system. Maybe there''s nothing wrong with it at all. There are certainly parts that need to be verified. But Takudo was convinced that for some reason it would work in this world as well, to be guided by a strange feeling. That''s why, unfortunately, they have to get out of here. (That said, it doesn''t have a good aftertaste to abandon much. I gave you corner food, and it''s not pleasant to be stuck) Though it fed the play, it was created with magic that did not replenish the status quo for Takudo. Did they say that their lives were prolonged by the act of the corner, and then they would go on a journey without destination and eventually decay? That was not dissatisfactory. Instead of sympathy, I felt frustrated that my actions would become meaningless. "So, then, the great king, Lady Ila-Tacto. Thank you for your patience. - Come on, all of you, before the king, carry the food quietly. " Is there any way to fix this? The talks are no longer about to end. Old Mortar and the dark elf warriors who accompanied him don''t even think about taking anything more to undermine Atu''s mood. I''m exhausted. Their expressions are complaining about something. King of Mynogura, who is supposed to have infinite power. I felt myself being called the most amazing player in "Eternal Nations" for some reason under the sleigh of incompetence. Hey, you guys. So when nature and its words came out, Takudo was convinced. to the power that I possess and the greatness of the power that a civilization called Minogula possesses. That if you even care about it, you won''t even be reflecting on issues of this magnitude. "Be my people." There came a way to solve everything. It''s a great way to solve everything. The self within refuses that it is possible. Instead, it even seemed to mock me as to why I hadn''t done so before. But confidently I even laughed at the edge of my mouth and looked around at everyone. Takudo greeted me with a softly open mouth and a "What are you talking about? He just said," My eyes. Dark Elves, of course, even Atu points such a gaze at him. Takudo understood that he had made a huge mistake in communicating in momentary time and desperately suffered tears that seemed to spill as he reconfirmed his communication obstacles. = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = [Magic Instructor (Old Mortar)] Magic Unit Combat: 3 Mobility 1 Sage, Dark Magic LV 1, Hunger. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ~ ~ A skilled knight would work a hundred warriors on his own. But a skilled magician works alone with a hundred knights ~ The Mage Supervisor is a skilled magic unit and will be the superior unit of the [Mage]. With the right source of mana you will be able to learn tactical magic up to LV2 and will be able to carry the battle in your favor. On the other hand, combat capability is not as high, so it basically needs to be accompanied by escorts. In addition, some sorcery units may acquire the ability of the Sage. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 7 Lesson 7: State-building Declaration (1) The neighborhood was quiet with Sin, and everyone was trying to make no sense of the words the king had spoken. The king does not think his own somehow uttered words will attract so much attention, and he is driven by admiration and self-blame. There are stories of communal disorders remembering conversations and becoming depressed after meeting others, etc., but Takudou greatly regretted his remarks. "Huh? Uh, Takudo? Takudo is silent. Instead, as for him now, I wanted him to keep himself calm, but not as Atu either. We need to be sure of the sincerity of what we have said, and we need to see the direction of the negotiations that follow. Instructions are given to the Mortar elders as they panicked, with the boulder Atu also giving a girly look to that word, which is far removed from her expectations. "Oh, that! I ask what my king intends. As you are waiting there. Don''t make any extra assumptions." Watching Atu coming with a hurried look, Takudo was already in the mood to redo this game. Reset it because it was scratched from the start. That has been repeated many times before, but unfortunately this world is a little different from the game. As a matter of course, an inquiry similar to that from Atu begins. (How much do you mean?!? (Yes, no. I was wondering if I should make them the people. Um, don''t be too surprised. It hurts. Sorry about the communal disorder) (Yes, no, that''s good.... but those are neutral attributes, right? Hmm Takudo did his hand to his jaw. Until earlier I thought I''d done it to him, but it''s oddly funny to see Atu''s surprised look, which calms his floating mind strangely. Then what do you think? Theories have been assembled in him at high speeds, and I have gained confidence that my remarks are unfolding on the basis of extremely legitimate theories. Staring at himself in the eyes of Atu, who anxiously utters his doubts, Takudo begins to explain as he tells his toddler. (I''m trying to take the form of refugee reception. It was systematically possible, wasn''t it? (Yes, but in that case I think it would be foolish to ask what to do with [Ningenmodoki], the main species of Mynogura) Usually ''Eternal Nations'' civilizations are assigned various races. Humans, elves, dwarves, demons, etc -. Their distinctive races are diverse in orientation and nature, and they add color and blossom to the game, including elements such as immigrants and refugees. Its complexity is also the appeal of the game. Thus, as a matter of course, there are also predominant species in Minoghura. [Ningenmodoki], but it had more pointy characteristics than its name. (Kana Atu. I want you to remember me well, Ningen. Takudo gently tells me that Atu, who was a little confused, also creates unfounded relief. Having regained her composure in the word of the trusted Lord, she strayed the material from the skeleton in her brain about Ningen Modki, as Takudo said, and blued her face. = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = [Ningenmodoki] Race Race Correction Population growth bonus + 20% Magic Production Bonus - 20% Resource production bonus + 20% Food Production Bonus + 20% Research Bonus - 20% ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D (That''s because I don''t have a soul. High reproduction and bonuses for resource and food productivity, but low production of magic and technological development on the other hand. I can''t be very aggressive about expansion. The disadvantages are enormous at present.) Atu was also familiar with Takudo''s explanation. This characteristic species, while having a very peaky nature, acts strongly when the strategy is successfully assembled. They''ve played under all circumstances, though. It is not so difficult to incorporate and operate them into strategies in this world for generating them in future production by magic. But there was another problem. (Or remember, Atu. The Ningen Modki graphics are - like that) At the tip of Takudo''s pointing at Chirali, it was protruded toward the Dark Elves, but it was actually a foot longworm on alert to hide behind it. A few eyes capture them both. Atu remembered the crumbling human body shape of Gyoro-Gyoro eyes and Perth, as well as its shape, which shivered bizarrely with the blurb, as did the early race of Mynogura. (Ugh, uh-huh. Surely Ningenmodoki was set to look at humans. It was a fig that mimicked in appearance, wasn''t it? It can be very disgusting to exist in reality......) The expressions that were game in this world are truly portrayed in real life. Naturally because it''s real, but it''s hard to deduce how that''s going to affect the spirit of the two of us. At least, as Atu, I feared that it would be somewhat spiritually bad to run the state with Takudo in a country where that Gyoro-eyed people would hiss. (Plus, welcoming Dark Elves as a people also benefits me. Every time I was worried about the inefficiency of the operation of the intellectual production facilities. They would solve the problem of research speed) One of the characteristics of Minogula as a nation is its forceful production, which ignores explosive expansion and contamination using ningenmodoki with low penalties due to production capacity and reproduction, as well as happiness and hygiene. There was a high negative correction of the reverse research power and the disadvantage of lagging significantly behind other countries in the development of new technologies. But if we can bring this pathetic dark elf into the nation, the story will change. Because we can erase penalties for research. Of course, if you have the magic to do that, you can also produce ningen modoki with the power of Takudo. It ensures explosive reproduction and the productivity generated by tentative willingness. It is a very good decision to invite them in if we are to consider the concept of suitable materials. Minogula''s evil attributes were problematic in normal games and it was very difficult to accept immigrants and different races, but if we were to consider this an event, it would belong to the fortunate category. (Well, there are advantages in running the state, more than that... huh? (I wonder if a race capable of civilized conversation is imperative as a nation of the great Minoghura. Or my spirit isn''t going to hold......) (That''s odd, I was thinking the exact same thing) Initially, Takudo''s proposal, which was thought to be a story with no clapping, was also this right if you tasted it with Atu. There was no mistake in Takudo''s strategy from the beginning, but he was welcomed with surprise by the slightly awkward communication. Nevertheless, what happens when the lid is actually opened is still unknown. (But will they serve properly as a people? (I wouldn''t know if I didn''t try, but apparently there might be some gameplay ties. At least as long as there is a certain level of happiness, no trouble occurs - I think) (Is this world a game? I also feel a little different about that......) I have absolute confidence in the word of Takudo, the Lord as Atu. If your own king chooses to be so, I guess so. But this world is still a strange place for them. Large and small are still unknown, but she was worried that the difference would not cause any major problems. (Well, isn''t that good for the future? We''re going to hear a lot from them anyway. Let''s solve the problem we have in front of us now. Will Atu agree? (There are many uncertainties... Ugh, I can''t judge. sorry) Takudou thought for a moment "gameplay" in Atu''s attitude. My own intentions make me fully understand and act, but I get very dull when it comes to deciding something. The person won''t be willing to do that, but Takudou feels that there may be some fundamental manipulation intervening in her decisive power to even feel uncomfortable. But I will not do anything to enlighten you about it. It wasn''t even a minor problem for him in the first place. It would be good if he had Atu, and if he adds, Atu would be satisfied if he had Takudo as well. (It''s okay. I don''t have to apologize. I''m the king, and you''re the man. It''s up to me to decide. Let''s welcome them as a people) (If that''s what you can say, it clears up my worries. So tell them about the extraction. - Um, can I tell them? The attitude you are asked about is one that is manifested from shaming your impudence. Takudou, who didn''t want her to behave like that, smiles with all her strength even though she feels the oddity of just not being able to communicate the words well. It was an expression of dearness, directed solely at her. (Of course it is. Who else could do that? Nice to meet you) (I''ll take care of it. My king) Eventually the secret talks between the two are over and Atu turns back to the Dark Elves. They have no idea what conversation was going on, they can only wait with an anxious look for an explanation of the King''s thoughts that Atu would bring. "The king''s word was everything earlier." "Ah, Atu which. I''d like you to tell us what you think of the king''s words." "The king plans to raise the country from now on. If you are to the people, you will be protected by their mercy and their glory." The old Mortars, who heard Atu''s words, were drained of their fate by a sudden suggestion. They were the ones who had also simulated their responses and responses in advance in view of all possibilities for negotiations with the King of Ruin, but the word from the King went further on. "The king''s eyes foresee everything. I mourn the circumstances in which you were placed and show you my mercy. Nothing more, nothing less." Atu to say pishari. The attitude was as if to affirm that there was no further point than that, in fact, a warning that no extra prying would be done. But the Mortars, the old men, the dark elves, do their best by desperately spinning their heads about how they should respond to the words the king suddenly brings more than that. "Infinite like mercy by a great king, my breasts just tremble with gratitude.... Um, with all due respect, what happens to us when we become a king''s people? "I just want to say that eternal happiness is promised... but that''s not what you want to know, is it? - Well, to put it bluntly, it becomes evil." My mouth opened. Because they said it too terminally and too naturally. The meaning is fully understandable. I know exactly what you''re trying to say. But the content was too clapping and too serious at the same time. "Yeah, yeah." Old Mortar accidentally turned his gaze to the king, but the king also took for granted. On the contrary, he looks deeply convinced while nodding his neck loudly. I don''t want to be so convinced that they say I''ll be evil with a petty 200 year old sage. "Perhaps we should have gone into a little more detail, but I don''t have a stepchildren to go that far with you right now" Atu dared to minimize the explanation. They''re not a people yet, and they could be rejected in case. Of course, as for her, she was tempted to kill them all and seal their mouths at the moment she stuck a no to the king''s mercy, but the foolishness of sowing the seeds of anxiety (yuri) in extra words is also pointless. In the first place, Takudo, the king, said he would invite them into the people. It was her idea that you just had to admit it with a cry and tremble of gratitude, and that there was no need for an extra explanation or anything. "It''s up to you to decide. I say nothing in particular. Either way, that''s your destiny." The Dark Elves didn''t seem to realize the word fate, but living or dying depends on this response. There was an absolute confidence there would be nothing wrong with Takudo, even if that caused problems with the state operations. That said, what the King is interested in is very important to Atu. I would never have crossed it if things were carried in the right direction. So she put her hands gently on her lips and looked in the direction of the day after tomorrow and showed a little thought, "If you just want to add a personal opinion - It''s fun on this side too. " And he grinned at the strange tenderness. 8 Lesson 8: State-building Declaration (2) The group of dark elves discussed the matter three days and three nights. Because there was no clapping and it was too serious a project. The food I was given is sufficient, and although my health cannot be said to be at full speed, I am recovering roughly. Its contents, which were also sparingly debated while sleeping, so as to consume health from the returned end, are naturally ''Be or not a king''s people''. who fed them. It is written and present in the inheritance of naming the king of ruin. It is true that they were standing in distress, but there was naturally anxiety as to whether it would be okay for them to snort at Hoi Hoi and his words and become a people. And they are not the hundreds of kings they have served. Old Mortar tells us that eventually the king of the end will destroy the world and return everything to nothing. Its power is immense, and it is impossible to resist in a person''s body. Perhaps once the covenant is made, it will be his possession at the level of the soul. The ultimate choice, where liberation by death does not even exist, involves most members of the tribe and are asked for their opinions. It is foolish to put it in a group and what it is adults, not even those who have reached some age are the exception. Even a freshly remembered toddler is forced to make a decision, and the only one who doesn''t participate in the discussion is a baby who sleeps on her mother''s chest. As a result, at the end of a lengthy discussion, it was unanimously decided to be under the King''s command. They didn''t have much later. How much better it would be to be able to survive even if you fell into an evil existence than to sit here and wait for death. Above all, I never forgot that mercy that filled their bellies. Whether it was a wicked being or an end-of-life king bringing about ruin, it was not a glimmer compared to the magnitude of the benevolence they received. Eventually, everyone was wrapped up in the feeling that they had unloaded their shoulders by completing a critical choice. At the same time, I was feeling something convinced that the rest of my life would be completely different. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ The decision that could be described as fate for them was two days ago. And it was today that the result would be engraved into its soul. Soon a king will come to their camp. We should have gone ourselves, but it was decided that the king himself would come by Atu''s suggestion of annoyance to the boulders, even if a group of as many as 500 people had come. The area is resting on unusual air. Though no one speaks up, there are signs of a mixture of anxiety, anticipation, and fear. Dark Elves just wait for the time to come with everyone on their knees to the ground and their heads deeply bowed. It''s an old Mortar decision not to buy the king''s disapproval, and sometimes it''s better not to look. Eventually, the twig will sound broken several times, and two footsteps will come to them. "All of you, the king has sent you." Old Mortar said a word, and eventually two shadows appeared more than in the back of the forest. Though cautioned by the chief and warrior chief that he should not "look directly at the king," some young dark elves look up softly losing interest. At the same time, they regretted their own actions for the fear of attacking their entire bodies. It was pitch-black darkness. Something in the shape of a person is there. Like an anomaly has occurred in the world, like a black stain is created without being able to purify the distortion stored in the storage. Something was there with creeps that the words couldn''t describe. The very existence they now worship as kings was the embodiment of ruin. A weak-minded man leaks a hippy little scream and is elbowed by his neighbor. The toddler... is either a survival instinct, or he pushes his voice to kill him and buries his face in his mother''s chest. Those of the group who are supposed to know the martial arts are trembling without hiding their rattles and fright. Even they, faithfully defending the life of the chief, are in such condition. The young man ahead has already incontinence, and some of them have even passed out by blowing bubbles out of his mouth. I have no idea what you''re thinking. That was all Ira-Tact saw from them. It''s just that they decided. the kingdom that the king of ruin will make, to be his people. When you define this place as your new home at the end of the vagrancy and go through the former new life of asylum (hiccups) due to the presence of pitch black. Atu, the king''s subordinate, exchanges words with Old Mortar one word or two, and receives some explanation. Eventually, the king was urged by old Mortar, and he nodded small at the girl who followed him next to him as he sat on a slightly disdressed throne made in haste just for this time. "Here, then, I accept a group of your dark elves as immigrants to my country, Minoghura. My king Ira-Takt. May I? The girl declares. The sounding voice is a well-understood voice, though not so loud. Eventually he nodded again to his voice, and the king was satisfied, Nice to meet you. and responded. In a moment, words from the king enter from their ears into their bodies, stroking their souls with chills that seem to freeze as soon as possible. "Congratulations. You are already a people of Minoghura. All happiness and tranquillity will be promised in the name of the great king Ira-Takt." The caged declaration of unseen power by Atu ends and at the same time some strained air loosens. She was also somewhat nervous herself, flailing her face. And Sin - and a quiet time came by the odd. "Let it be, warrior chief. Is this the end of the ritual? "Uhm. It''s probably over, but you haven''t made any moves - what should I do? Heritage-loving woman Emr sneaks up on Gear, her own captain. There was no sense that we had become a people of Minoghura - that is, an evil being - without any experience of such ritual manipulation. So, what''s the matter? The King and his subordinate Atu, who look forward, also seem to have no particular movement, something to think about. Should I stay like this a little longer? Can I get you something to say? My legs are starting to hurt a little. It was that moment when such a variety of ideas swirled into a group of dark elves that became a new people, including Emr. Dokun and his heart rattled, and there was intolerable anger in their breasts. It''s a hatred for everything that lives and lives. Above all, it is a grassy and boiling abomination of all of it that persecuted them, hurt them and grinned that they were worthless beings. Now, if the king commands you to do it, you will gladly be able to kill everything that is alive. Anger you have never experienced inflicts strong pain on them with confusion. At the same time, emotions powerful enough to scratch away the boiling hatred wrapped them. Earlier thoughts, which dominated the chest like a flooded Great River torrent, were like a creek spiral compared to its emotions. The mild emotions were coming from a certain place. Their gaze pours into one point. Being there was their king Ira-Takt, who brings ruin. "Are you okay?" Here we are, and finally they understand the truth with their souls. The king was worried about them. that I also gave them food because of my heartfelt sympathy for their condition, and that it was a gratuitous mercy with no backing whatsoever. That from the beginning the king had no intention of even dew to harm them. That I still guide and watch them hold their breasts and endure the changes in their souls. That fact gave them the pleasure of being sheltered for the first time. It is an infinite relief to visit from deep darkness. The joy that the great king of ruin sees himself. The certainty that all enemies will fall before the king and expose the corpse. The infinite joy that at the end of misery and tragedy we were finally able to get a place to return. Every emotion swirls into a storm within them, and eventually it is reborn into insane calories. That was fanaticism. At the same time he was just as loyal as he deserved the great grace they received. They Dark Elves were reborn from this moment on and transformed into an evil Minoghura people. "Hooray! Long live the great king, Lady Ira-Takt! One of the most impressed young men raises his hand and screams out loud. He''s a pitiful man who was incontinent earlier. But now he just has a whirlpool of pride and emotion. Excitement soon infects neighbors, and eventually the entire population is engulfed in an avid vortex. Gear, the warrior chief, and even old Mortar, the chief, uttered words of gratitude and tears. Atu, who stands beside him, doesn''t just say that it''s natural, he''s nodding satisfactorily. Loyalty is offered to the king. The fanaticism gathers to the king. Even the great king of ruin, who receives them all, naturally, "Ooh." and leaked an exclamation. = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = The state was established by the participation of the people. Praise Mynogura under the great leader! ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = [Minogula] State Attribute: Evil Selectable Leaders: ''Unnamed Evil God'', ''Sludge Atu'', ''Isla, Queen of All Worms'' Orientation: End of Life Orientation, Erosion Orientation, Home Affairs Orientation ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ~ The kingdom of the unnamed God, bringing ruin ~ The origin of Mynogura is uncertain. It is said that the world existed in this world more than before it was born, unlike Arlos, the god of good It was created by an unknown evil god whose name is said to come from this dimension. Nature as a nation is a powerful aptitude for all kinds of evil attributes and its breeding power is increased. You can play the game more advantageously by tilting the world''s trends to evil, but at the beginning of the Ri needs attention very late. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 9 Lesson IX: Technology (1) The establishment of the state was also disconnected, and Taoist and Atu began to take the first steps in a new world safely. Dark Elves...... They were two people moving away from the settlements where their people lived and back to the stone pedestals they had already become accustomed to seeing, but now their expression was darker and gloomier (depressing) than I had ever seen. "You packed it." "You packed it" Takudo, sitting on a stone pedestal, groaned pompously, and Atu, who served beside him, returned pompous as well. Ha whichever way, the sighs are gone, and a little far away, the squeal of je and foot longworms sounds. "Atu, I enjoyed spending time with you." "Yes, I was very happy to be with Takudo." Takudo exchanges his gaze and releases the words of goodbye with a grin that includes fatigue. The opposing Atu also has an attitude of objectivity and smiles softly while holding Takudou''s hand. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Often silent. Then an indescribable look. Neither of them were overwhelmed, and they rolled to the ground where the grass carpet was laid, without worrying about the clothes getting dirty. "What does it mean that the two great nations of this continent are good attributes of bees and whatnot -! "Besides, it''s a human state that believes in good gods and an elf state that worships nature! Isn''t that a pattern that comes to kill the moment you''re completely found! Good afternoon, die! Yes, this! Yes, this was the problem of rapidly cooling the motivations of the two. The situation of the peripheral states heard from Old Mortar after the establishment of the state was too unfavourable for Minoghura. Humans and elves. A nation of goodness, both, even though only two races exist with very poor impressions of evil beings. In addition, it comes with a hegemonic nation that is a prior civilization and has vast national territory. If you are going to add, the name of the country and the name of the continent that they have no idea of. Strange lands in strange worlds, and strange virtual enemies. It was such a critical situation that it no longer seemed silly to label it with difficulty. "No more. This map! Too fucking situated! "Let''s reset it! Let''s reset it, my king! I don''t like this either!! Resources are also soggy and less motivated! This forest food, minerals, magic, it''s zero productivity!! In addition to the two countries where hostility would be the highest, the great curse world in which they were located was equal to zero resource production. Normally, food and minerals are produced so much that the land does not have to be developed. Even during the game, it was displayed in the form of a resource icon, which allowed access to resources and food that could be collected naturally. Normally, we will use it as a stepping stone for development. Normally it is. If normal.... but I don''t see any such resources on this land. It''s just called the Boulder Great Curse Realm. It was natural for Dark Elves to starve, and for Takudo and Atu to jitter on the sobbing ground. "Ha, I just want to die. Either way, do we have to do it? Everyone in the dark elves has become a corner citizen, and having a different race from the beginning is an awesome bonus in a way..." "Right. Besides, I haven''t heard anything yet... Apparently, they''re here." Their actions, which became the people, will be gradually grasped by the pioneers. They had been ordered to provide all that information and had listened to a variety of stories over the past few days, including the situation in the neighbouring countries. Old Mortar would have come to talk about its continuation this time. Time was also around the time when the morning and sun rose for a while. Sleeping neatly on the ground and in the sunshine all over their bodies, the two face each other as they confirmed the moving old Mortar to their brains. "Wake up." "Yes, that''s right, my king. I''ll get rid of the dirt, so stay put." The same dirt on the clothes was used as bread, but I felt that there was a pile of things to do, including sourcing clothing. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Oh! I''m in a good mood, King, and Lord Atu. Now I''m here to explain this world that I couldn''t tell you about last time! Coming to the provisional throne with a prestigious greeting is old Mortar, who regained some facial blood. Whether the troubles have cleared up or the food situation has recovered, although the body remains unchanged like a dead branch, we have lost any previously seen dead facial expressions. "O king! I''m here too! This time I also brought Emr, my subordinate! It has been accompanied by Gear, the warrior chief, and his deputy, Emr. Even if the food situation improves, Emr, who still has a slender body and is characterized by glasses, has been in charge of intelligence and is familiar with other countries'' information and heritage. What Takudou and Atu were looking for was a large amount of information, so it could also be said to be the best person for this occasion. Atu nods contentedly to them in honor of His Majesty. She takes the place of a king who is unable to communicate well, in a fearful manner as if there had been no such thing as an earlier pitiful figure. "Yes, the King is very pleased with your dedication. I''m counting on it today. You don''t have to be that afraid. The king doesn''t like being tough, and he''s not interested in courteous interactions. Besides, you''re already nationals of our country." Their loyalty is high, and that is beyond doubt. But the awe-inspiring attitude resulting from his loyalty was slightly itchy for Takudo. It is only ordinary people in the first place. The attitude of the Mortar elders is somewhat uncomfortable for him, whose roots of what is a family is quite so. "But then, to show our loyalty..." I was therefore thinking of telling Atu to revisit their attitude, but it was a surprise suggestion for them, and it was also a shock enough for my own common sense to collapse. "Loyalty is not an attitude, it''s something that lives in your heart. The king knows how much you worship the king. So no problem." "Yeah, yeah. I know." "Oh, great Ira! What a merciful word! Then if the king says so, I will refrain from any liturgical words! He was an old Mortar who wondered what was going on, but he is good at it if the king says so. It is always the king who is right for them, and if Takudo says so, it is the common sense we have believed in so far that it is wrong. Besides, as Atu says, where the language has changed, there is no sway in that loyalty. Rather, the king''s care was giving them superior joy. I''m sure this story will be more fruitful than last time. It was the Mortar old men who were so sure, but now I hear them thinking about what to talk from. "Oh, before I do that, I''d like to explain a little bit of future policy today. It''s convenient to have old Mortar and Warrior Leader gear." I nod as I thought it was awkward. At the same time, I was convinced that you were absolutely right. Although settlements and thrones still exist, Mynogura is a nation. It is not just a gathering of displaced people. Under strong leadership, it would be natural to decide on the policies of the state if we were to reign in the world from now on. Old Mortar and Gear are some of the Dark Elves who hit the leadership. Naturally they will have a lot to do. own power. Renew their determination to dedicate all of it, and they righteously dwell to receive life from the king. "You will continue to be part of the Minoghura National Operations. This is the king''s decision, so I won''t cover it. Old Mortar is mainly about state operations, isn''t it? I''m hoping because magic seems to work too. Keep Gear as the Warrior Commander and lead the Minoghura Warriors. I''ll take care of the personnel, but if you don''t have any particular problems, you can use your men as they are. " Nod loudly. The content was generally communicated as expected. Of course, it''s not something I take lightly because it''s what I expected. Return any great favors you receive. With determination in his eyes, Warrior Chief Gear slapped Don on the chest. "I pray for your life. For the king''s sake, give the warrior an order, and be happy to kill him, even if he is an enemy! Gear''s proclamation echoes the woods, and its temper reaches the other side. Behind his brain there is a king who snorts with great satisfaction and an atu who utters words of encouragement. He was convinced it was going to start here. As a king''s spiritual soldier, I dreamed of myself boasting of martial arts on the battlefield to slaughter numerous enemies. But... "What''s that scary?" "What!" To that word, which he cried out for bravery, the king expressed the exact opposite opinion. Gear that rounds and solidifies your eyes. My thoughts stopped for a moment because I got the exact opposite of what I thought. Maybe you''ve said something rude? I''ll look back at my own words and attitudes again, but I can''t find anything suspicious. "War and barbarity" "The king prefers peace." That should be it, too. It was different from the ground up. Takudo leaking words that are naturally too weak, Atu following those words. For a moment "Why is the king of ruin pacifism!?" The question arose, but I convinced the king that he had an idea of an immeasurable abyss of his own, and I uttered the question whether it was so or not. "Oh, you know - not directly, indirectly bringing ruin to the world or something like that? "No, I''m not." "The king prefers internal affairs. As you will remember." "Yes. I''m in awe......" but once again underdeveloped. A total denial from the king returned. Gear that claps at increasing confusion. When I look to the side with Chirali, Old Mortar strokes his own white beard with pleasure. I was a little irritated by his appearance winking at Gear as if he had made a small fool of himself, but he pushed silently without raising his voice because he was in front of the King. In the end, that would be right if the king were to say so. It can be a frustrating form of nostrils, but even as a gear, I don''t have the desire to kill everyone who lives and lives separately. For a long time they have been forced to live a hard life. If the king wants peace to be good, it will be best. Everything as the king wills. Gear was so convinced. "It''s an immediate action, but first you get enough rest to make that lean, thin body look a little more visible. After that... well, is it a decent architecture of living quarters?" Instructions from Atu are also conveyed while Gear is convincing himself of the mighty questions that lie within him. The suggestion of resting the body for the time being is a boat to cross. The old Mortars are terribly exhausted by the others anyway. They secretly pledge to dedicate more loyalty to giving them the time they deserve to heal. "Ha ha! Thank you very much for the infinitely equal words of mercy. But whatever else, I was wondering if we could act enough. Unlike the gear that only power prides itself on, the eagle can help you in many ways! Niyali and a grin of provocation so that Old Mortar could see only Gear. "You jizzy bastard! As soon as my stomach swells, I''m stuck!" It was the gear that cursed all the way in my heart, but in this occasion it was a little bad, and I swear to my heart that one day I will cut the stigma. "I think you guys can take your time too - Takudo, they''re apparently worker holics. Do you also order the collection of materials and the selection of building locations? I guess it was an unexpected offer. Atu asks the Lord for his opinion with a slightly troubled face but with pleasure. Though Takudou doesn''t want their motivated attitude to push them too far, he turns his mind to his ability as a race of dark elves in order to ask them to work to the best of his ability. The characteristics of the species vary. Having the facilities that were in those characteristics operated or placed in positions would be a point to facilitate the game. As I was assembling various elements in my head remembering them, the flash came down on him unexpectedly. "Ah!" Atu reacts quickly to Takudo''s voice. "Did you sit down for anything?" But I just said so. Tilt your little neck and turn your eyes to him and wait quietly for the words. "What about land improvements that don''t destroy forests? Atu slaps Pong and his hand at the king''s words. Tell me one and know ten. Well done, my lord. "Oh! With that said, they were dark elves, weren''t they? Mortar old. I would like to confirm, is it possible for you to procure timber or build various facilities to the extent that you do not fully harvest forests? Speaking of elves, the woods, speaking of the woods, elves. It is a well-known law not only in the ''Eternal Nations'' but also in the general fantasy world. And in the game, the species Elf had the characteristic of being able to build various buildings without logging forests. Forests produce a variety of things. Normally, we have to cut through the woods and secure the land in order to build buildings. Of course, once logged, the various bonuses created by the forest disappear. The characteristics of an elf able to architect a building while maintaining the forest in that was a popular race competing for one or two during the game. It was a question in anticipation of its characteristics, but apparently the predictions of the Takudou people hit it. "It''s not as good as the elves that are the species of light, but we are also the species that make forests their home. Aerial buildings that use giant trees are somewhat preferred to the ground." "Oh!" "The king prefers an improvement that does not destroy the environment. Good luck inside." Joy floats in Takudo''s face. By then the bonus in the woods is huge. The effect of improving hygiene, in particular, will contribute significantly to population growth and maintenance in the future. I can''t help but loosen my mouth because of the benefits I will get in the future. "The abilities of our species seem to have been brought to the attention of the king, and I am proud of you." "Uhn..." He''s the king of ruin, so isn''t the forest going to destroy for now? I thought Gear shouted out unexpectedly. But he looked difficult for a while, but convinced again that his common sense was wrong, and listened to the king''s words spoken by Atu. Still young, it was a weak gear to events outside common sense built up by some themselves. "Then collect wood and other materials to the extent that they do not destroy the forest. Sure, as long as you don''t have to." "The forest is going to be amazing due to its penetration orientation, so I''m looking forward to it." "Yes, yes, my king." The king''s word ends. Words of concern emerged in conversations with Atu, but the old Mortars refrain from asking questions because they were not directed at them. I didn''t forget my position with them. We are going to rebuild the tribe under the king. In the land that is still far away are compatriots who fled separately to another land. To welcome them into the kingdom of kings in the future, we must now show how useful we are. The old Mortars intended to give everything for the king, and they did not intend to spare any effort to do so. "Good luck. And don''t forget Plantation." Finally, the king turns his words of encouragement to them. Only those words, which were cold at the bottom, made Gear feel like rising in heaven as well, without missing the gap he had received the word directly from the king and throwing questions. "Ha ha! Great King! I want to ask you one thing! "What is it? Atu quickly enters between. As for Gear, I wanted to hear a little more of the King''s words, but I''m sure the King is listening to him, so make it good. There were more important points than that, exposing one''s own ignorance is a disgrace, but pretending to understand without confessing one''s own ignorance is a felony beyond disgrace. Therefore he uttered about the word, which he was terribly unfamiliar with hearing. "Um, what is planting... what the hell is it like? That? s the look on Atu''s face. Now it was the turn of the warrior''s long gear to cool his liver down into its unbearable air. 10 Lesson 10: Technology (2) What kind of technology is planting? Ignorance is shame. Covering and concealing ignorance will eventually provoke bankruptcy. For this reason it was a gear that honestly asked questions, but the words shook the hearts of the Takudou people more than expected. "Huh?" The king raised his voice of surprise. That one word alone caused Gear so much anxiety that he had never felt it, but apparently the king was really more surprised than to say he was disappointed, shaking his arms around that pitch-black body and starting to think about something. "Don''t you know Plantation? "... I''m sorry for your loss" "No, it''s good. Mortar old. Do you know that? The lady in the back. - Where''s Emre? Both Old Mortar and his deputy, Emr, shook their heads beside Atu''s question. Gear prayed to the Ancestral Spirit for a moment about how much disappointment one would receive in case one of them knew, but apparently there was a genuine sense of recognition (soba) if the two of them didn''t know. "Hmm. Was the technical level around Refinery, Fisheries and Aquaculture, Castle Fort Architecture? That''s crazy." Rarely did Takudou say the words long. Gears are a little stunned that he has said so much to rap (just now), who usually barely speaks and leaves all of it to Atu. "You know what Takudo said, don''t you? Nod, affirm. They were technical concepts even they were familiar with. The people of Shirai did not yet know, and before they fled to this forest, they held quite a position. Naturally, countries also possess the technology as knowledge, if by name or nature. It was gear that I thought I would explain the matter with words, but Atu''s words continued sooner than that. "Plus these?" Four Elements, "" Military Magic, "" Six Elements, "" Special Magic Sources, "" Strategic Attack Magic, "" Army-Granted Magic, "" Floating Weapons, "" Geological Manipulation, "" Dimensional Summoning, "" Magic Doll, "" Genetically Improved Magic. "It''s all magical technology." Those were words that were completely out of comprehension. It was called the sorcery lineage, but none of this is anything I''ve ever heard of, and it even contains words they have no idea of. I can understand blurry what that means from the words, but because of the concept of being too picturesque, I''ve only seen it in a picture book that my child drew in a playful way. Old Mortar answers about the magic of this world, the only thing he knows, trembling at the fact that the word came out of Atu''s mouth. "I know the Four Elements, but I''ve heard and seen everything else..." "What is your perception of witchcraft? What is your general story about combat and your military relationship? Do you have a sorcery unit or something? "Oh, I''ll answer. Uh, if you''re an individual, the sorcerer uses attack magic based on warrior support. Regenerative magic users are often available for rear support units, if military, but no magician-based units are organized in relation to escorts, flight distances and succession capabilities. Looks like they''re considering it..." "Is that level¡­" Atu leaks a word and pushes silently when he hears the words of his deputy, Emr. Because the technical skills of the world were too distorted. Normally science and magic are studied in parallel. At a previous meeting, Old Mortar told me that castle fort architecture and iron equipment were being developed, so I expected that the same level of "military magic" and "six elements" had been studied with regard to magic technology. When I opened the lid, it was the same technical skill as naive (chisel) when it came to magic. If so, it is also certain convincing to wonder about "planting". In "Eternal Nations", planting is a land improvement technique that is lifted by the development of "farming" and "six elements" techniques. Although it is characterised by the use of witchcraft, unlike in reality, and thus the cultivation of forests is faster than in the real world, it is definitely a slightly special technique. However, even if the magic technique is naive, it should be good when it comes to the concept of "planting" or techniques to the extent that it does not use magic. They said they didn''t know, despite that. Atu realizes the odd connection between this world and the ''Eternal Nations'' and turns his gaze to report to his own Lord. The nod returned in silence was a testament to the fact that Takudo also came to the same realization. "Does that mean that magic technology in our world is far lower than what the king would think? "... yeah, you''re right. That''s lower than I expected. But this is also a very interesting story. It is unclear for what reason the advances in magic technology are behind us, but if we accelerate our development on magic technology ahead of time, we can only gain significant advantages for other countries." It seems that Takudo also agrees with Atu''s words. I''m nodding with satisfaction. He also seems excited because he shakes his head slightly faster than usual. After observing the situation and observing that the meeting was proceeding peacefully, Gear questions the earlier questions in anticipation of the meeting when the topic stopped. "Then Lord Atu. I would like to ask you more about the purpose of planting¡­" "Whoa, that was out of line. - Plantation refers to planting trees on felled land to preserve vegetation. There are other benefits to securing timber resources." "Hmm. I see, I see. As far as I know, there are trees that, once cut, take hundreds to sometimes thousands of years to grow. What if? "Yes, we accelerate fertility by using magic elements you don''t already know." In that explanation, Old Mortar understood everything. In the first place, trees in this world tend to grow for long periods of time, and forests rot so much that they have to be harvested to open (cover) agricultural land. Elves and protecting forests, but that is only the idea of living together, and the concept of keeping trees under control does not exist. But if we could cultivate it magically, and if we were to consider the king''s reign over the nation in a long span of hundreds of years, it would have been a different story. Forests are finite and will one day deplete. And trees are an important resource for architecture. Investing in tree growth from an early stage is an investment in the future, and above all, if we can magically accelerate growth, it can be a powerful weapon of national power growth that generates enormous resources. I am awed at the idea of the greatness of being who I am to be a king, and what I see when I transcend man and even the elves that are supposed to be longevity. But at the same time, I wondered. I wonder why the King has so much exceptional knowledge, including the magic techniques presented earlier. "But the magic technique that the eagles and others didn''t know about earlier, and the nature of the Plantation. Where the hell does that knowledge come from..." "It is all the knowledge created by the great God, King of Mynogura, the Ira-Takt, and the truth of the world" "Holy shit!! (What!? To Old Mortar''s question, Atu answers with pride his expression, confidently as if it were about him. Takudou raised his staggering voice in his heart late. Because I heard a lie. "You have touched the king''s mercy and given him the honor of becoming his people. I think you know how great the king is in the process." Un un and the dark elves nod loudly. Takudo waves his hands and manages to stop talking, but with everyone focused on Atu, his efforts without him end in vain. "Sweet. The actual king is a hundred times awesome!! In the loudest voice here, Atu pushed through lies from one to ten. Of course, as a Takudo, I should just raise my voice and deny it, but unfortunately, only at times like this is the word coming. Therefore, all I could do was watch Atu start boasting about his Lord in a runaway mood with worrying eyes. As for Atu, of course, it is a hundred percent bona fide. Maybe he really thinks Takudo created it all. As a matter of fact, it was less obvious to leave that he had created the origin of the technology. Either way, there was no doubt that she was fine waving a tremendous time bomb right now. A little bit and Atu moves his fingers in his own direction. It''s a "ask me anything I don''t understand" signal. No more Takudou! I thought so, but of course it won''t reach Atu only at times like this. Emr, his deputy, who got on Atu''s signal while doing so, starts asking questions with sparkling eyes. "There have been plagues and massive deaths in the Holy King Qualia, previously a human country. The priests of that country said it was a devil''s curse, but do you know what you said earlier, if any king, was causing it? "Isn''t it a fall to say you''ve hunted all the cats that live in the city anyway? That caused a massive outbreak of rats... rats become carriers of the plague. People die from the plague, eat corpse meat, rats gain weight and grow. And the plague spreads and people die. Nice loop. The king has discovered." Apparently, the king discovered it. Of course I haven''t discovered Takudo. Some great man found it. After his efforts, he heartily utters his words of apology to the great predecessors who have reached the truth. "... a career in plague? Will the presence of rats cause people to die? "It''s caused by rat-mediated bacteria, not rats. There are small creatures in the world that are invisible. This is also a feat found by the King." (Or, on your own......) Takudo teases his head at the anecdotes that keep piling up without his knowledge. But I won''t be forced to interrupt and watch out for Atu. It would be more correct to describe him as not having enough communication to be cautious, but either way sweet to Atu. The fact that he couldn''t say anything did not change. "Hmm. Even if you imagine it with a little little feather, you''re going to figure it out. He said we have to think about getting inside our bodies and getting rid of those featherworms that do evil." "There are a few things to deal with. You''re probably thinking about bleeding, but I''ll conclude. It''s a mistake to drain blood and try to get bacteria out. It''s counterproductive because you lose strength. Prayer - it makes sense in this world where magic exists, but it won''t be something that can be put on tens of thousands of people. And the king said, I didn''t say. but that''s what happened. Thereafter, the most efficient medical practices and prevention methods for the plague, techniques regarding countermeasures and initial responses are unnecessarily displayed, and the stock of Takedou goes up with Dong even though nothing has been done. Dark Elves are tapped into every corner of their heads wondering if this is still the case with unknown technology and concepts, sending a sense of respect along with admiration. All of that strikes Takudo''s stomach with a plain body blow. "Heh heh, this is so much trouble for my king." Takudou can only snort quietly for now, as long as he wants to be done with it. "Knowledge generated by the King. There is a variety of knowledge in the kingdom of God where the king originally lived. Excellent technology makes most of it unavailable at the moment, but it would nevertheless offer a variety of benefits, as the earlier knowledge did. Did you understand how lucky we are? As a matter of fact, Atu''s words are not as wrong as they are, except for the point where he exalted the greatness of the king. It is generally believed that technology is the first to be effective with prerequisite technology and the research that leads to it, as well as cultural maturity. That is true, but at the same time a mistake. Because the journey ahead with a treasure map is overwhelmingly quicker to achieve results than pushing through the fog into the dark clouds. Indeed, neither Atu nor Takudou have that knowledge inferior to experts and do not even have experience in practice. But so much so that such a thing was not a big problem, that their knowledge had a golden value. "So that apple produced by the king is also the food created by the king in the kingdom of God! The topic then moved on to something else. The content raised by his deputy, Emr, concerns the fruit produced by Takudo. Those are also modern products, and what Takudo used to eat in his lifetime is produced. I don''t know how that miracle works, but only the answer that technological advances can produce such treasured food exists as a pure fact. "Yeah, yeah, it is. Isn''t it delicious? There are so many other delicious things. I love grapes." Atu is a little too well though. We have to punish her by issuing a grape injunction for a while. Though it was Takeo who thought about it, Atu himself was already tense, and he slipped his mouth with that and this in the rap like he said he didn''t know what Takeo was thinking. I guess Emr is in the mood too after seeing Atu''s attitude in such a mood. Perhaps there was also the joy of an isolated being in a high position coming down to the same position as himself to speak up. Nico and I smiled happily, she responded to Atu''s words as if speaking to a good same-sex senior. "That''s that purple crushed fruit! That said, there were seeds, so I planted them. And I already sprouted it! I look forward to growing now! A lot of fruit will be harvested at some point without the king bothering you! "This! Were you doing that on your own!? What do you mean you don''t say no to me, let alone take the king''s permission! "That''s right, Emr. That''s not good. Why did you do that on your own? And it is an innocent man to pinch his mouth to adulterous narratives between women. I thought Takudou shouldn''t really get in the way of the girl, but I was obsessed there because there was more to it than that. Yes, there was something about the earlier conversation that rocked his mind. "Hey, lost interest, it was delicious and good..." "Of the kingdom of God, did you plant the seeds of modern fruit? Late that Takudo realizes it, Atu realizes it. Her surprising caged eyes pierced Emr and her shoulders trembled with fright. Emr, shriveled like a scolded child, was just pathetic, so much so that Mortar old and gear would unwittingly want to go in and arbitrate between them. But Atu, and Takudo, were not there because they were putting their thoughts around something completely different. The food produced in emergency production is certainly modern. And the seed, unlike this world, is the modern one that Takudo came to. That is, it is nothing more than the availability of the deliverables produced by the excellence of modern technology in this low-stage world as it is. In other words, the answer to the future is there. Food production will be directly linked to the national population. It dazzles me just to think about how much value modern food produced by collecting excerpts from bioengineering and genetic engineering will bring to the state. That''s not all. To say that food could have been produced can also produce resources. Didn''t emergency production fail to generate strategic resources? - No, what you can''t generate is the strategic resources that exist during the game. Haven''t we just found out that Takudo can produce if it is a supply that exists in the modern era where he lived? Takudo empties his palms out to try and remember. What fell into Cologne and his palm was a metal, a can of electricity - aluminum - with a light weight, contrary to its appearance. Takudo''s cheeks loosen. Base metal such as aluminum or steel. Rare earth called rare metal. Nutrients for fertilizers such as phosphorous ore and calcium. In addition, if black gunpowder can produce even smokeless gunpowder, it is possible to create a powerful army one foot away. Furthermore, by mastering magic technology, the various resources that are the droppers of modern technology will create further possibilities. Of course, there were problems with industrial and basic technological capabilities, and the need for a population, which could only be produced in large quantities on the assumption, but I still can''t help but be fascinated by the system, which can be prepared without worrying about resource reserves as long as there is a massive amount of magic involved. There is even a world where we are fighting over the resources of oil and killing each other all over the world. Having obtained the means to secure resources would, above all, make Mynogura a powerful state. Then what you need is magic. It''s also a massive, distracting amount of... It uses an amount of magic that can be called astronomy to forcefully produce scarce or depleted resources. A strategy that would not have been possible without him king, but a nation is a king in the first place and a king is a nation. There''s nothing wrong with that. Takudou assembles a strategy for the future as he organizes information that runs dizzily through his brain. The mouth angle rises naturally and the little laugh leaks. Takudo had a rare smile of plotting. At the same time, his belly heart, Atu, understood what Takudo had derived, and smiled with couscous. "Oh, um... so, couldn''t you? "No, it was a blind spot. You did a really good job." Smiling gently at most and frightened Emr, Atu nods contentedly. Excluded This world (game) may be made of lukewarm. With feelings full of unreality, Takudou was going to modify his future state operating policy. = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = The following national orientations were granted to Minogula: Divine Privilege Orientation ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = [God ¡ö Privilege ¡ö Orientation] National Orientation of known foods ¡ö, resources, strategies ¡ö, etc. in the map name ''Ea ¡ö th - AC 21 ¡ö 5'' arrival technique Tight ¡ö ¡ö can be produced ¡ö ¡ö ¡ö ¡ö * Due to unacquired technology ¡ö Objects depend on their technical difficulty ¡ö Magic power increases ¡ö. * This orientation makes the world a = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Error number 447 (abnormal operation performed) Orientation data not present has been selected There''s a discrepancy between the world profile and the technology profile. The game balance in the original map is [fatal] ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 11 Lesson XI: Home Affairs (1) The continent of Idraggia is a continent with a shape that connects the two circular lands to the North and the South, if it allows for great clutter in its description. In the south are areas and barbarian areas unsuitable for colonization, beginning with the Great Curse Realm. There are a number of backward countries that are somewhat inferior in culture to the developed world, and further south they connect to areas that nobody knows are called undeveloped areas. On the other hand, there are only two states that control the north. It is a nation of light dominated by the human species, the Holy King Qualia, and the El-Ner spiritual covenant coalition dominated by the elf species. The prosperity of the nation is intertwined with various elements. It cannot be explained in a nutshell that these two nations sang prosperity and that some tension led to relatively moderate relations as adherents to the same order. But there is a presence that I can assure you is contributing to the achievement. That - was the showdown weapon known as the Virgin. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The Holy King Qualia employs a state system to efficiently manage its vast national territory. It is a special state that centers on Qualiane, the king''s capital, and places each state with its own administrative authority, east, west and north. its northern states. The northernmost of the four states is the most underdeveloped because it includes many cold zones. A girl dressed in a white outfit, roughly unlike on the spot, in a land where she could no longer find any value just dotted with some fishing villages and countryside, looked ahead in the land of snow. "Holy Virgin, it is your time. There have been reports that a herd of barbarians are marching this way as planned from the decree. Show us the miracle, as God wills." - Yes, sir. The Holy Knights, dressed in luxurious armor and wrapped in pure white coats. And while protected by them, they also turned their gaze far beyond the earth, and it was the Cardinal of the State Council, one of them, who ruled the land, who sent the earlier circular. The girl he spoke to takes a step forward. Then I heard screams more giggly and offensive than far away. At the same time, there is snow smoke, and I see a bunch of subhumans rushing here as they trample the earth. About half the size of a human being, blue rough skin with sharp eyes and intelligent unseemly appearance with sharp fangs. What you have in your hand is a simple axe bracketed with sticks, pointed branches, and stones. A swarm of snowgoblins that suddenly appeared in the northern realm. Thousands as a number. For Qualia, which each has 10,000 units of troops in Geshu, it is only about featherworms, such as a population of goblins inferior to humans in all respects. But it was a story from the perspective of the whole nation, and the fact was that their emergence had already destroyed several villages and claimed the lives of their inhabitants. And one who stands in their way. A girl of about seventeen years of age wearing a coat of law with gold embellishments in white and a floral decoration throughout her body. In the name of the people of Shirai, God''s mercy, the maiden of flowers, the beautiful man, the protector of the world... Idraggia Continental Salvation (Cucumber) One of the seven great saints, Soarena, the saint of Hua Funeral (or so). He is the embodiment of a miracle, proud of the Holy King Qualia. "That sin that terrorized all the people and created so many tragedies. It''s never forgivable. God''s grief is over, and the time for your respite is over." Soarena speaks in a taunted manner. Can you even fulfill the suspicious snow goblins and get her words? But Soarena spins words. As if to comfort those who could not save. "We hear the suffering of many innocent people. You hear the voice of God who wants peace." Soarena raises his hand and pushes its flat forward. Snow goblins move fast. The threat is no longer imminent in front of us, and in a few seconds we are about to be crushed by that large crowd. The Cardinal behind him begins to panic, the Holy Knight behind him draws his sword and begins to prepare for battle. But the Virgin Soarena spoke quietly, "In the sin of disturbing the order of the Holy King Qualia, in the blame of disobedience to the Holy God Aaros, - I''m going to bury him. " The earth was destroyed by the Fire. A fire appearing in front of the Soarena that burns everything down without any pre-action. A group of snow goblins are burned down on the ground and by the grass, and the area is filled with unreserved screams and a deep smell of meat being cooked. Though I can hear some screaming voices by Giggy and the Snow Goblins, I''m caught in a whirling flame and eventually disappear. The earth, which had felt so cold until earlier, was now in all summer, and the benign saints endured, until the Cardinal and his servants had to take off their coats and roll their sleeves. A bunch of snowgoblins who were thought to be in the thousands. Their end, which had destroyed numerous villages until she joined the war and exhausted all the atrocities, was an extinguishing charcoal that no longer knew the prototype. The flames go out. Sin and the neighborhood calmed down, and everyone was speechless about the miracle. Eventually there will be a change. Pottori and a round of flowers blossomed. Then as flowing, and as furious. Eventually, one side is covered in brilliance, covering the traces of earlier incineration. It''s like a funeral (yes, it is)... On its own, military scale - existence that had a force of scale that exceeded them superiorly. This is why the Virgin is said to be a showdown weapon. "... Cardinal" The Virgin Soarena called out behind her back without looking back, slowly following with her eyes the flower gardens that suddenly appeared on the northern earth, petals scattered by the snowblowing wind. "How are you, Virgin? "- What happened to the story I told you the other day? "The other day? Well, what was your story? "The Great Cursed Sea in the south of the continent, there were signs of disaster there. I''d like you to send a saint of inquiry." "That''s the southern region, outside the realm of our nation. When it comes to marching, you need to coordinate your application to the country with the Lords who will be passing the area. We also have to think about military spending and grace awards. In the first place, the Virgin must know that the Holy Knights cannot move. Are you sure there are signs? Kudokud and his reluctant objections came back. I can clearly see you saying you don''t want to do such a hassle without saying it. I shake my head for good that no one has seen the Holy Knight waiting around. Only the person knows what it means to fulfill it. "Yes, definitely.... Nothing. You don''t have to move the Saints. I''ll go myself..." "The Virgin does not understand your position! The anger of the Cardinal caused the apprenticeship clergy boy who was available on the side to tremble. The Virgin looked back and looked quietly at the Cardinal. I can''t feel any emotion in those eyes. The Cardinal turns his contempt (bump) eyes in a loud sigh as he causes Soarena to recruit more frustration, who doesn''t show his emotions as if they were a doll. "Damn, what do you do with that in mind? Please understand your importance more. It''s not like when you were a peasant in the country, is it? The Virgin Soarena shut up about the obvious insult. Rather than looking back at your teeth, it seems that you still don''t have the mind to the extent that it moves with that degree of rambling. It just looked like objectivity, and it looked like giving up. "Shit... there are a few people I can move individually. Let us command him." That said, the status of the Virgin is isolated in position. However, there is no reason for the Cardinal to pinch his mouth. Eventually he presents an alternative as if he had given up. Soarena nodded with a small smile like a girl for the first time in that reply. Now one thing, her worries have disappeared. Thus, at the end of the day, she pretends not to sound as usual, when the Cardinal grasped in her hearing by her paranormal abilities that she had thrown away her little "country daughter". ... The Virgin is lonely. Having been given more than God the power of isolated physical abilities and miracles, they require absolute devotion and loyalty as persons of order. Even if they are exposed to the inferior jealousy of those who envy their status. To save everything, to protect all smiles. She even exercises the miracle today for those who could not save her. "Thank you. May they have the blessing of Aaroth God..." Without waiting for her words, just now the Cardinal goes in to prepare for withdrawal. Soarena, the Virgin of Hua''s Burial, groans with a heartless look at its back. "I have to save..." Words blend into the land of extreme cold. The forces of order were certainly feeling the transformation that would come to the world, its omens. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "It''s a fun, fun building time -! Atu''s energetic voice echoes in the forest of the Great Curse Realm. The people also took part, all in shape but also national operational personnel were deployed. With a minimum body structure as a nation, the time has finally come for the internal affairs that Takudou and the others have been waiting for. "The great Tact, your nation, is just a newborn baby. We must make the sea mightier than this and mightier than we can make heaven. I''m counting on you for that first step." The stone pedestal, which was no longer in place since Takudo''s arrival in this world, had now changed its appearance dramatically. The thrones the Dark Elves had created with all their heart could be made in a way that reinforced the pedestal, with carpets braided in grass and, above all, a simple building with a roof. Most of it was an appropriate combination of some trees, but Takudo''s feelings are still the eel climb. Meetings are still taking place at a simple table made in front of the throne. The only sitters are Atu and Old Mortar, but I guess all of them will be busy here. While dreaming of that, Takudo was trembling with joy. All the situations are going well. Quietly close your eyes and look to all the information in the country, Takudo. The magic power held by the state has accumulated well. They are sometimes produced from special facilities and land, but are essentially of a similar nature to the tax of collecting a certain percentage from the public on a monthly basis. And an important element is to say that this levy is relevant to the well-being of the people. There is certainly a system called compulsory levy, as well as a foreign law that ignores the human right to squeeze out demons by force. Ultimately, however, satisfying the nation with a people full of happiness was the most efficient way to gain magic. (With my hand, I will lead you all to the top of your happiness! In other words, it is the well-being of the people that leads to the development of Minoghura. With the unmistakable determination of the leaders of the evil civilization, Takudo enjoys the achievements created by his own subjects stroking the throne with satisfaction. With a communal obstacle, the meeting continued smoothly, releasing Takudo as a figurine to stroke up the throne no longer. "Lord Atu, what kind of building should I build first? "Hmm, right" Atu doing his hand to his jaw and thinking about it. I already have a story around here with her, so I can leave Takudo in peace. I will also be checking the operating policies that I have done in advance to show the bare gestures that I am now thinking about. Fact Atu nods as quickly as he is convinced and informs the Dark Elves of the initial plans Takudo seeks. "We will create a food production facility. You can''t fight when you''re hungry. I won''t fight if I''m hungriest." "Food does matter. But isn''t food infinitely produced by the power of the king? "Of course it is, but why should a king do such a hassle? Besides, logistical problems arise when the territory becomes larger in the future." "You''re right, my shallow, forgive me." "No - you are for now. Create a facility that produces food icons." I just wave if I don''t care, and I do something to take it out of my nostalgia, Atu. Old Mortar received that strange object - some kind of seedling tree - while suffering from the unique rhetoric of Atu, which is sometimes done, while fully understanding its intentions and being handed to her. "Plant this tree, grow it. Later it will be completed by building a shed to manage, a place to gather food, a storage shed, etc. I''ll follow up with the details." "What the hell kind of tree is that? It''s a little bigger than the palm of my hand. It has roots and strange creased branches. Unfortunately, it was a seedling tree that was not in Mortar''s old knowledge, so I don''t know what kind of tree this would produce. It''s just that unlike the species that Emr, Gear''s deputy, personally plants, he deliberately issues as an order. It was clear that it would be different from the normal one. But... "It''s a tree of human flesh." "Huh?" "It''s a tree of human flesh." It was too different from the normal one. Atu is amazing, he''s just saying the same word again. I''m proud. Old Mortar against doesn''t know how to react. I just understood that it''s not a plant in this world. I''d rather not have such a noisy plant in the world. "That, Lord Atu. Uh, I''d like a little more explanation..." "That''s one of the food production facilities in my civilization. I called it a human meat tree, but it''s a tree that actually produces mysterious meat that tastes exactly like human meat." "Sounds evil, doesn''t it?" The king of communal disorders enters the midst. He''s tired of stroking the throne. That said, even Takudo is like this. Apparently, it''s not surprising to either of us. Noo and old Mortar roar. It is true that food is important, especially if there was more meat than just grain and vegetables to feed more people. But just because you''re evil doesn''t mean you change your food preferences. Fact is, old Mortar still prefers fish meat to livestock meat. Isn''t there something inside that''s hard? and not anxious. Plus they had something to think about human flesh...... "Yes, I did. It just takes a while to get used to being human meat on a boulder. I don''t know... Some people have bad memories of human meat." "Well, I don''t think I can handle all of it in this facility, so it''s okay there." "Like it or not." Relax, old Mortar. Together, it was likely to resolve the food problem well. I understand above all the bitterness of hunger. I send my sincere gratitude to the king that there is no longer any need to inflict such suffering and decision on the tribesmen. But one of the solutions was a very ironic story about the fruit of plants that tasted like human flesh. = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Architectural facility selected. Architectural! [Human Meat Tree] ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = [Human Meat Tree] Architecture Food + 1 food production + 10% Resilience of Warcraft Unit + 10% Resilience of units with "Human Meat Eating" +50% The human meat tree is a facility specific to Minogula and an alternative to the pantry. In addition to its normal abilities, it has the effect of increasing the resilience of Warcraft units. It also greatly increases the resilience of units with Human Meat Eating. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 12 Lesson XII: Home Affairs (2) It was expected that some assurance could also be obtained with regard to the production of food by building the ''tree of human meat''. Since the opening of agricultural land is also carried out in parallel, there will be no particular problems unless the population increases rapidly. Whilst the ''Eternal Nations'' and this world are very different in their own right, it is roughly the same thing to keep an eye out for when one considers the prosperity of a nation. In other words, it is an enlargement plan, a domestic development plan, an armaments plan and a research plan. Of these, the expansion plan has been put on hold to prioritize the restoration of national power, and the domestic development plan has been to increase food productivity, mainly the "tree of human flesh". What remains is armaments and research. He turned in his usual member, the state operator, and the Takudou people were still meeting that day to decide on Minogula''s policy. "So today''s agenda is about research, right? I don''t have a lot of effort to crack it at the moment, but I was wondering if it still matters..." "Yes, research creates new technologies. New technologies make a huge leap forward in the power of the state at all times. It''s urgent for us, small countries, to acquire advanced technology." "I thought you were right. So, Lord Atu, what technology do you want me to study from? "That would be up to magic technology! "Exciting" "Ha-ha-ha, that''s exciting, my king" Atu happily proclaimed just waiting. Takudo and Atu have extraordinary thoughts on their internal affairs. It therefore possesses some sort of maddening character that constantly seeks to conduct internal affairs even in such a sudden state of affairs of transworld migration. It was still unclear where the source of that madness was, but it could be a blessing for the Mortar old men Dark Elves not to say anything about world conquest or the annihilation of all life forms anyway. "Oh! There was a little bit of magic in the eagle, too, and it gets a little exciting when it comes to new magic technology. So, what technology is it to research? Old Mortar hasn''t been too nervous lately, even before the king. Of course, I feel the same fear and awe, but above all, I no longer feel the same bottom-cold fear that I had when I first became evil and under the king''s command. I am therefore also speaking in a relatively lackluster manner on this occasion. There may have been some reason why Wang Taru Takudo did not talk and Atu, who is relatively easy to talk to, is talking in the main. Takedou is thus increasingly applauded for loneliness and communal handicaps. That said, the meeting proceeds. Of course, Takudou has agreed to it. It was about the study of witchcraft, and it was also the most important item they attached importance to. "Military magic, right? It seems that your magic is usually used only between individuals or in a mass battle of dozens or so. Military Magic expands this scope to allow large-scale combat by clashes between the military and magic to exercise influence over massive lands. I''m going to need a mana source for this... well I''ll explain the details later" Old Mortar accidentally listens to Atu talking about rap. Originally he was also one who aspired to the end of witchcraft. Since I became the head of the tribe, I have been chased by various jobs to drill magic, but I still have a desire to peek into the abyss of magic. He is also proud to be able to handle quite a bit of witchcraft, but that is in the battle between individuals. Of course, if it''s him, Atu is right. It''s possible to incinerate dozens of rogues with flame-based magic at once, but if it''s not a miracle, we can''t raise that range to the military scale. What is the world of demons that the king knows? I wasn''t looking forward to the wisdom of a world I haven''t seen yet. "Now pick a few of you who are good at witchcraft with your research. Let them develop new technologies. Hey, it''s not that hard of a technology. You''ll be able to develop it in no time." "Ha ha, we will now move quickly to the selection of personnel and the construction of the laboratory" "It would be good. Well, you''ve been busy..." Potty and grunting atu. Hearing her words, Takudo nodded and raised the throne again as usual. = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = A research item has been selected. Research in progress! [Military Magic] ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D In this way, an obvious policy was also decided with regard to research. In the current situation, where the size of the country is small, researching very advanced science and technology would be the most difficult choice because the effort involved would be enormous if it were ineffective. With that in mind, Old Mortar puts in some detail about that, this, and the selection of personnel. "And the dust is military. What policy does Lord Atu have in mind? "Well, naturally to increase it, you can''t be too aggressive in the current situation. The army doesn''t generate anything because of all the resources, magic and maintenance costs. Why does that exist? "That said, we cannot protect ourselves from external enemies without an army. The current number of warriors is about a dozen. Honestly, as an army that protects the king, there is not enough power... is it possible to create some powerful subordination with the help of the king while overtaking? "Hmm. That''s a subordination in the sense that you don''t detain the people in military service. For once, there are quite a few means, but either way, it consumes a lot of magic and food, and most importantly, it can stand out when you create an army. You can''t afford that, honestly. " "Is there an urgent need to increase national power first¡­? We will notify all warriors to be strict in their training." Gear, the warrior chief, answered with a slightly more difficult look Atu, who at present had decided that he did not need to focus that much on the military, nor did he bother to aggressively increase his power, behave with that attitude? and shake his neck. But eventually I turned my words to Gear with a good look at what I could think of. "Oh, you guys care about the chaser. From what I''ve heard, there could be a bunch of bounty hunters or something? "Yes, there can be no march of troops held by the coalition on boulders, but I, who are quite well known as warrior chief, and Old Mortar, among others, have a prize on them. And a dark elf without human rights will be gold." "Hmm..." Atu thought a little and sent his gaze to Takudo to turn to him for judgment. It is within our expectations that a chaser will come to them. And embraced them as citizens, including by dealing with them. Therefore, I am not going to say anything about the chaser now. The problem is dealt with. They thought it would be easier for them to decide on future military enhancement policies, including future aspects, although the current force would not seem to be a problem. "I''ll make a hero." Atu, who received the king''s word, nods loudly. It was certainly the least costly and, above all, less risky if that way. Atu explains on behalf of the king to the dark elves, who are not sure what the king''s words are intended to be. "Lord Atu, what the hell is a hero? "There are heroes in Mynogura who will be under the King''s command. They are all powerful and bucket things with all the screws off their heads. There are so many limitations that everything is not enough to summon them all as it stands, but it would still be possible for one or so of them" "What is a hero... so powerful? No, I don''t doubt the great king and his men." A hero is a unique unit that exists in the "Eternal Nations". It goes without saying that Atu also belongs to the hero and is Takudo''s favorite. Because they are so powerful, they work enough in the game to decide how to win or lose by that operation, but of course the dark elves who don''t know that just put a question mark on their heads. "Heroes are cheats" "Yes, heroes are cheats." "Chi, what is a cheat? "Heroes have been powerful since the beginning. Besides, they have a nature that grows stronger over time, and the more you leave them alone, the more powerful they become." "The more you let it go, the stronger it gets..." Old Mortar is stunned by the words. Often on the battlefield, something smiled at by the goddess of war and good fortune is lucky enough to survive the battle. Such a person was sometimes called a hero in praise of his accomplishments. But if you were born with that quality, and you would be more powerful than you have been experiencing without doing anything, that would be exactly what you would call a hero. And if such a warrior commands the front line, he can no longer measure how much power the army will raise. Just leave it alone and you''ll be strong. The dark elves on the spot feel an irresistible excitement for heroes with abilities out of common sense. "In other words, in a state where secrecy is needed, and where there is not enough power in the country to sustain the army, generating a hero is the need for national defense." Typically, forming an army requires enormous costs and time, as well as personnel. But if "Eternal Nations" prepares the proud hero, the problem will be solved easily. It''s enough to defend the nation if they have a powerful ability, and the cost is for one, unlike the game. Loyalty is also high and above all discreet. And inconspicuous means you can buy time. Time works in their favor. As long as you have time, heroes become powerful. In other words, it is possible to be a small country with little national power but equal to a great power. It was a pioneering road that had felt the difference between this world and the game in various respects, but in this respect it could be said that the system of ''Eternal Nations'' was working in its favour. "Oh! What a dependant! If such a strong man were in the army, morale would climax and soldiers would use their power many times more than usual! It''s gear! "Uhm! You''re right, old Mortar. The power of what stands in the line is, namely, the power of the army! Examples of strong and courageous commanders overcoming and winning a number of disadvantages cannot be overstated in the past. To be able to summon such a man is a boulder, our country, our king! If there are heroes, they can be glanced at by other countries and crossed to some extent. At least the multiple states present in the southern part of the continent of Idraggia will no longer have the kind of things they come to offer in a detour. The strong in times of war greatly shapes the morale of the battlefield. A ride with the other strong, for example. Martial courage on the battlefield. Sounds like a loud voice. Less mental damage they do to the opponent''s army. One thousand is what I used to say. If a hero is in the army, he multiplies that power. That is how Old Mortar and the Warrior Chief Gears judged. That''s how I got it wrong. "Oh, I forgot to tell you, I''m one of the Heroes. And you seem a little mistaken, so I''ll correct you, but we''re heroes." Atu releasing a much more outrageous word. Everyone is surprised, but convinced that she deserves to be the hero who serves the side of the great king. Then, for some strange reason, Atu rises from his table seat and walks towards Stasta and the woods outside the royal palace. A simple royal palace with no walls and a conference table. I can also confirm the appearance of Atu, who left the royal palace because it is not huge... Eventually she stops quietly and suddenly starts to stretch her creepy tentacles out of its back. Its elongated tentacles resemble gizzards and strangely moving halibut. That moment when the dark elves who saw it remembered once again that the girl known as Atu was what would bring her into the presence of darkness......, The trees that were in front of them were literally swept away. "It''s called the Hero because it has the power to destroy armies on one horse." "" "Nooooooo!? Trees that break as they overlap with vacillations. More than a dozen trees broke from their roots with a wave of tentacles she unleashed. Old Mortar roars unintentionally at its incredible aggression, and Gear instantly understands and opens his mouth to the power that was put into an earlier swing. They were mistaken. I was thinking of the existence of a hero only in my personal sphere. When you are an individual with great martial arts skills, you say you are unrivaled in heaven. Heroes were not such easy creatures. A monster just comparable to a single army. One elite army walking on the battlefield. Extremely powerful to overshadow a war situation. That was the hero that Minogula was proud of. "If you can accumulate power at this rate, a nation to the extent of the area around the Great Curse Realm can cross without any problems. And the two great nations are far north of the land. As things stand, there''s no reason to send a massive army." How it works, store the tentacles that were swaying every bit until earlier, and Atu returning with Stasta in the same way. The face of knowing her power greets her with surprise. "This isn''t even a hundredth of the full season yet...... the power of heroes, have you thought about it? "Hey, what... what a wonderful help! "What''s so powerful about this! Once again, we understand the power of Lord Atu and, more importantly, the greatness of Lord Ira-Takt! "Hehe! I will destroy all Takudo''s enemies. So don''t worry about the military. I don''t have a problem with the status quo, even if I''m not willing to strike out." Sit on a chair and stretch your chest. That''s just the look on your face. But surely with her, she would be cheap when it comes to the power of Mynogura. On the contrary, I am convinced that no matter what chaser comes, she would easily destroy it. The dark elves'' eyes bear the colour of joy. The grief they had was cleared up again by the power of the great king. "Atu." "Yes, my king! A voice comes from the king to Atu, who was proudly flustered. Atu, who only made the mood even more upward, turns to his beloved king and replies cheerfully when he smiles all the time with the innocence of a girl. But back to back with her thoughts I thought I''d get a reward word. "Clean it up properly." "... Huh" The king said, "Why are you destroying the forest on your own?" was. " Everyone stays here and calms down. Honestly, I didn''t need to destroy the forest anywhere. Rather, I would have just said that I had more extra work to do given the hassle of cleaning up. Atu walks to the trees he himself destroyed as he softened. Old Mortar and Gear decided to call in the Warriors and clean up with them because they couldn''t wait. Atu cleans up the lumber with tears as he scolds me because I thought I could get compliments. Old Mortar thinks as he stares at her back like that. This girl alone has the same power as an army of nations, and even more so, it is growing every day. With that fact rebuffed in their heads, the Dark Elves were to clean up the trees with unspeakable expressions. = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = [Sludge Atu] Combat Unit Combat: 5 Mobility 1 Affinity of Ruin +2 Affinity of Darkness +1 Affinity of Chaos +1 Evil, Heroes, Fantasy. * This unit has a constant chance to gain the ability of the destroyed unit. = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = [Hero] Unit Ability -The unit does not accept mental system penalties. -The unit does not belong to another country. ¡¤ The unit gets +2 EXP points per turn. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 13 Episode XIII: omens (1) Southern Province of Holy King Qualia. A large city when state functions are concentrated. One saint walked inside the cathedral in a blatant (perhaps) manner in a city characterized by a barn zone utilizing fertile (often) lands. "Hey, Rhonias! Rhonias! Are you there!? "Yes, what is it, Holy Knight, Master Verdell?" One man entered the prayer hall with the van and the door open rampantly. There is no product on the face and it is obviously coarse. Instead, you are luxurious to Kabi. The Holy Kingdom has the title of Holy Knight at the top of the ranks of the common soldier. Here in Qualia, a religious state where the Holy King, the bishop, guides the country, it is even said that every nation practises the same religion and prays to God every day, and that 30% of the people will come to some sort of priesthood. Such a country, naturally, also deepens the religious colour of the power held by the state. It is they who are the holy knights who are deeply popular and trustworthy in such a way. Present from advanced to lower levels, they are a well-chosen elite through rigorous training and exams, with emphasis on martial arts as well as various disciplines and skill proficiencies and, more importantly, on households. The Holy Knight, who can use the work of miracles even though he is not as good as the Virgin as a fact, is an elite man who must be for the nation. It is usually deployed throughout the country to solve domestic problems that require force, as well as occasional warcraft and subhuman crusades and VIP protection. That is the presence of the Holy Knight. This man is characterized by such irresistible training and steel-like spiritual strength, by human morality sufficient to guide the people with the priesthood, and, more importantly, by crude behaviour in the priesthood, which is supposed to require the baptism of God. He was a senior knight named Verdell. Saint Rhonias, who was praying in the prayer hall, looks back quietly at Verdell as he walks in with Gasha Gasha and Knight Armor. "This is where I offer my prayers to God. Please be quiet, Master Verdell." "It''s the Southern Continent! The South, by the way! Why should I go where the savages live? "But if we succeed in this task, we should also remember better from Congress. More importantly, it has never been more honorable than the one you gave yourself, Soarena, the Virgin of China." "Hmm, what do you say..." The Saint Knight Verdell defiledly summoned the most dissatisfied words of the opening. Unlike Verdell, which is characterised by the lack of objects that cannot even be kept on the wind of the Holy Knight, the opposing Rhonias is just graceful. He is an exemplary man of the Holy Knight, characterised by a frank face and a regiment-designated uniform dressed with bisilli that also gives a sense of the strength of the core in the serenity. Such a Saint Knight Rhonias is so good at being a word directed at him by Verdell. The cursed forest, the Great Curse Realm, which exists in the southern part of the continent of Idraggia, part of it. The story of the Virgin Soarena being entrusted with a disaster in the land and issuing an investigation decree had reached him more recently. Initially he planned to organize a fact-finding team as the center, but he was questioned by the fact that his arrival at forming an additional Saint Knight from a sudden lack of combat power came from above. It is a testament to the fact that certain thoughts are working that this man, who has a lot of poor bare behavior and problematic behavior and a suspicion about an unacceptable act as a holy knight, has come here and been screwed. The Holy Kingdom is full of all sorts of thoughts. I don''t usually know what I''m thinking once even a behaving priest or an innocent white Sister turns back. Is it a problem because of a huge organization, or is it people''s business... All that honor will be taken to Verdell for the success of this investigation mission as well. If something goes wrong or fails, of course, it''s your responsibility. Strength is not that good of a family member, and Lonias, still a junior saint knight, stops, bites his inner teeth. That said, it''s not that bad to have the Holy Knight Verdell join us. I would never have gone beyond that if his participation would have increased his survival. Verdell is a senior saint when it comes to turning. Strength is guaranteed. Rhonias feels his mind has become a little lighter when it was his first investigative mission in a region outside the country and was raising anxiety about the Virgin Project. Above all, we care about ourselves. I''m not talking about losing my life in a hurry for merit. A beloved wife and newborn daughter emerge behind Rhonias'' brain. I guess this is God''s call too. He was of a faithful character. "So, to what extent do we turn our power to the investigation? Verdell, your help means we can borrow quite a few soldiers from the South..." "No, they say that''s just us... and after that, we''ve come from the great congressman who wants to replace the soldiers by hiring mercenaries" "... what? Why such" "Know what!? Damn it! There''s no telling the mercenaries! Besides, he''s always been caught up in the northern commotion. What are you going to do? Totally agreed. But unlike Verdell, Rhonias, tied to the chains of reason, does nothing to arouse and scatter. Instead, rotate your head rapidly until you do the best you can. "Leave that to me, Master Verdell. I have an old friend who is close to a mercenary regiment. Let''s see if we can arrange something." "Hmm? Lonias, do you have a handover? I don''t know what to do! That helped. Then do me a favour! "Yeah, I got it." Lonias pounding and coughing up his back with Bassin and momentum. Verdell leaves with a lavish laugh without caring for him like that. Problems with character, but not a bad one. I also felt I could see why he was liked by some clergy. But...... Rhonias turns his mind around the matter. (Dear Virgin Soarena is currently under the jurisdiction of the Northern Province of Qualia. If a commissioned investigation directive were issued, it would originate in the northern states. However, the subject, the Great Curse Realm, is the southern region of Idraggia - commonly known as the Southern Continent. Preparation is in charge of the nearest Qualia Southern State...... I see, lateral spear of the Southern State Assembly) Quietly praying, overlapping with silence. (No other Virgin can move more from the point of view of national defense than Soarena, the Virgin of China, is doing well in the North. On the contrary, there have been rumours that the "Virgin of Kafu" will be sent as reinforcements.... Not if I''m wearing this inner circle) The disturbances in the Northern States are increasing in scale day by day. Harmful Subman, Warcraft, and Various Anomalies. It is unusual to tie history to the fact that the main force of the Order of the Holy Knights is stupidity and that two of the four Virgin Marys held by the Holy King Qualia will also be needed. Rhonias feels unspeakable about that fact. (Coming of Disaster by Shinto. The Virgin Project... I wish I could go home safely) Saint Rhonias began to offer his prayers to God again, as if to undo the anxiety he had in his chest. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "''The Human Meat Tree'' was completed as planned. We also have a pantry, so we can manage the food in our King Minoghura capital in bulk." Emr, a dark elf woman, deputy to Warrior Chief Gear, was reporting progress on a construction plan to Atu with a creepy tree that forested before her eyes. A few months have passed since the other meeting. The "Human Meat Tree" was already in the process of completion, and its operation went well to see the concomitant pantry, management building, workers to and from. The only problem was its creepy appearance and the nature of the tree, which was also tantamount to harassment that I would understand as "eating human flesh" just because I ate it, but creatures are surprisingly familiar and although confusion initially occurred, there are no particularly big problems nowadays. In addition to reporting on the current situation, Atu, who has consulted and reported on detailed improvements to the facility, as well as future operational policies, gives a nodding and satisfying look over and over again. "Fine. Fine. The production of food on agricultural land seems to be going well, and you have no problem with food in the form of keeping it on track. Then when you are finished building your home as planned, start building your royal palace in earnest." Basically, Tact and Atu, the kings, are always trying to communicate their will. The king has the ability to look over the entire nation, and if he cares about it, he can contact the individual directly. But is it because they transferred at the same time? Tact has a strong connection to special atu, and can unconsciously exchange opinions and share information, even if they are away. This is why Atu was the main provider of audits and instructions for such facilities. The Dark Elves thought most things would be resolved if they asked her, and on the contrary, they deserved disrespect for asking the King all kinds of details. Either way, Atu, the perfect squire who fully understands the King''s will, also inadvertently. Rather, she was the type to do relatively inadvertently. Same thing this time. Looking around with chirali, Emr decides his will. Being a deputy to the Warriors, but in a position of secretary and transmission coordinator from that amount of knowledge and position, she speaks horribly of the doubts she has always been concerned about. "Oh, uh... Lord Atu? "Yes, what is it, Emr? "We didn''t hear anything about this..." Softly, a white, elongated finger that regains its blood color points to the township with some more civilized buildings from just the settlement. Planned felled trees, groups of aerial dwellings built like hives utilizing the remaining giant trees and their branches. The ground is sprouted with delineated agricultural land and food planted there. Simple defensive fences, wells, etc. were also built, a residential area that had become more in shape as a city, but there were too many strange points. Yes. Previous forests disappeared, and instead there was a sight that could only be described as evil. Planned leftover giant trees have distorted twists, and leaves are somehow mixed with horrible colors. The same goes for the ground, and the grass trees get disgusting shapes, somehow full of thin smoke all over the city. The water gushing from the well is obviously a shade unsuitable for drinking, and it even makes me anxious to see young dark elves bathing flat nearby. Speaking of solids, their new homeland was horribly perverted. That''s not bad either. "Huh? Was I? Ugh, that''s rude." Atu, who laughs and deceives all the time at Aya. There is nothing more surprising now that Emr is also accustomed to the inadvertent obedience of this evil king, but we still only have to ask what the situation is with this forest. "No, that''s good though. Why is the forest like this? Or are you okay with this..." "Yes, you have all become evil by becoming a people of Mynogura. Well, honestly, you don''t feel much of a difference or anything, but the change is due to the king''s royal glory. And that power goes not only to the people, but also to the land." "Well, that''s this view..." That was the answer that was briefly explained. In other words, the land naturally becomes evil, because the people become evil. That''s the argument I said. Never before have we had a real feeling that we had become evil, Emr manages to embrace that fact, albeit flashly. "It''s called ''Cursed Land''. It basically works in favor of the existence of evil attributes and has disadvantages for the existence of neutral attributes and goodness. It''s a wonderful land for defense." "Wow... that? But. Works in favor of evil attributes, right? Her doubts were natural, too. If we have become evil ourselves, this land must also have some positive effect. Despite this, her sentiment is "what the hell is this creepy" and I honestly don''t feel very good about it. Of course, it''s a good influence. Atu smiles softly, having already assumed that question as well. "Now take a deep breath to try" "Huh? Yes! Whoa, whoa! "How about that? "I feel so refreshed against the atmosphere...... kind of like it builds strength too? "That is proof that you are evil. Well, I don''t know much about my changes." try to hold my own hand firmly with a more impressive look Emr. With that said, the other day I became a tree of human flesh - I ate human flesh, but no more disgust arose than I had imagined. I''d rather say, "Wouldn''t it taste better to simmer it carefully because it''s a little tense?" What a thought. Atu said he doesn''t know for himself if he becomes surprisingly evil. That may indeed be the case. If you think about it, don''t you think you can take this view out? Instead, she really prefers a quiet atmosphere that won''t be invaded by anyone in a way. I was convinced it was something like this, Emr. She seemed poisoned with a lot of things, too. "There''s just a problem... this is obviously noticeable..." I''m convinced there''s a new problem with her. That''s what Atu said from his mouth. Emr accidentally said, "That would be so!" The reply goes down to my throat and I swallow it unexpectedly. If this is such a massively heterogeneous space, it can''t be inconspicuous from the outside. Fortunately, the land is in the Great Curse Realm. Huge forests will be a cover for a while, but that is not the case if the state prospers and there is more territory. Exposing our presence to the outside world means that there will be so much more crisis. It would be more despicable if such an evil appearance were made. "Whatever it is, it is inevitable that sooner or later our presence will be known to the outside world. Enjoy the life in front of you to the fullest rather than worrying about the details! "You threw it because there''s nothing you can do"... I can''t say, Emr. The opponent is superior in bending, and more importantly, in the belly of the king. Nowhere is there a reason why you can work disrespect because you talk to me easily. And how much did you deny her words, and Emr''s own solution didn''t come to mind? Then Atu is right. It would be somewhat better to give up spa and look at other things. As I said earlier, sooner or later our presence will be public. At least the presence of the great king, Ira-Takt, is not small enough to stay safe in secret. I just wasn''t anxious about Emr. Ira-Takt, king of the end to destroy the world. Its presence gives her infinite relief and its subordination, Atu, gives them visions of a future in which the enemies of Minoghura will perish. How fortunate and how happy our own species are. She entrusts herself to an infinite sense of trust with laughing and putting children in front of her, young people who work in labor, warriors who encourage training - looking at her own people. That said, I have a pile of things to do for my country and my king. As Emr turned his mind to the day to come, he now vowed once again to do all that he could. = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = [Erosion Oriented] Country Oriented -The territory of the state changes to "cursed land" ¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö ~ ~ The world will come to a time of doom, and eventually all will be cursed by evil armies ~ Erosion orientation is one of the national orientations that leaders of evil attributes can have. It has the characteristic of transforming it into a "cursed land" mainly about the territory of the state. Cursed land has a disadvantage for civilized units of good attributes, and for evil attributes it has a benefit. Behind its evil, it can be described as an orientation towards home affairs and defence. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 14 Episode XIV: omens (2) The Royal Palace, the residence of the Takts, is planned to be built and the residential area where the Dark Elves live. Between the two places there is a simple ritual site made by cutting through the woods. It was just a place where Atu forcefully uprooted the trees and properly arranged the boulders that were there, but it was also an important strategic facility for Minoghura today. "Dear Tact, Ready. Food is for exactly the quantity." "Yeah, thanks Atu" A large quantity of food is piled up in the center of the ritual site. Basically, it is a horrible piece of meat that has been fruitful in the "tree of human meat", but we can also see some new crops that have been taken on agricultural land. Tact gently wraps his palm as he walks near those mountains. Moment after moment, Guru starts a strange pulse so that the food distorts more than the center and condenses as if in the center. Food that leaves you alone with dokundokun and cramps (convulsions). He changed color, changed shape, and now Sole has a single piece of meat or something. At the same time, a flash of blue and white magic runs from the palm of Tact''s hand. They flow in a linear fashion and become more and more shaped as they tangle in meat chunks, stirring (cackling) each other. Something is born. Apparently watching the sight of the beating of life, Atu watched the work carried out by Tact with an inspiring eye. Eventually the pale light emitted by the magic stops and something with botrys and viscosity is born on the ground. ''Ghehe'' and not a familiar voice. It was a foot longworm, a Mynogura scourge unit. "Good day, Master Tact. We are delighted that you have successfully created a new unit." "Yeah, yeah. I''m glad it worked out, Atu. I was worried you''d be able to do it right." Tact with a relieved look on his chest, Atu rushes over patterned as he cares about him. The normal production of the units carried out as experiments because the ground as a state in Minoghura has finally been consolidated and there is room for production. Everything was a little tense for the first time, but it was also able to be accomplished without major problems by the incredible guidance of memory behind his brain. "I didn''t know during the game, but that''s a little funny considering we''re producing units this way" "Yeah, I can''t believe that if we gather the food and resources we need and throw magic at it, we''ll be finished producing it... what kind of system is this? "It''s not listed in brain etapedia that far..." Tact is dead in the real world and reborn as the leader of ''Eternal Nations'' in this world. It was also due to the strange information that floated in his brain that he was able to behave the same as the gaming system without any problems in this world, where there should be differences in various ways. For some reason, the information that comes to mind just a few questions is called brain etapedia with the help feature "Eterpedia" installed in "Eternal Nations". Earlier experiments - in other words, the same with respect to unit production. On the game, all I had to do was select the units I needed from the list and click on the production icon, but they''re going to need a certain ritual in this world. Why is it such a system, even though there are ritual ways listed from one to ten? Why have we come to this world in the first place? It doesn''t contain any of that information - that is, an extremely limited system that doesn''t come up as information. "Really? In other words, a variety of investigations and reflections, including empirical experiments, will continue to be necessary¡­" "Yeah. You will, Atu. Then a newly born legged longworm. We''ll work with other individuals, and we''ll look outside the woods in a sequential manner." "Jee!! The foot longworm disappears into the back of the woods, sounding as nervous as ever. Looking at him, Atu raises questions to speculate on the intent of creating another scourge that Tact should already have this time. "Dear Tact, by the way. This time we produced foot longworms, but what is it like when it comes to population-sized units that are not individuals? "This one was on brain etapedia, but apparently, in the case of a collective unit, you need mostly a base citizen. For example, if you want to build a cavalry, a thousand horses per unit, a thousand volunteers, and other equipment resources and magic, as well as training time. Plus, there''s more food every month to maintain! "I knew it, but it''s not balanced. Or does that mean the individual unit is too user-friendly? It''s still Better to be a handful of elite and stiffening around heroes at the moment. Oh, I see! Is that why you''re a foot longworm! "Yeah, because foot longworms can be upgraded to neck mowing worms by technological development. Then, as a combat force, it is slightly inferior to the cavalry I just mentioned. It''s great for cost performance." Some units, including foot longworms, can be upgraded. This is a way to transform a unit into something more powerful by acquiring new technologies and resources. Foot longworms also belong to this upgradeable unit, and the lifting of the technology makes it possible to upgrade conveniently twice. Of course, the cost remains low because each unit is an individual. In addition, an insect-based unit. Atu shines his eyes on a strategy that combines and sees that information. "Ooh!? That means - I see it, my king! In other words, the next hero to produce..." "Lost a lot, but I''m going to call ''Isla, Queen of All Worms''" "Is it Isla after all! That''s probably a cheat character, too." "Isla, Queen of All Bugs" -. A heroic unit proud of its mynogura, it is an insect-shaped hero with very powerful properties. One of them is the permanent enhancement of all insect-based units. The enhancement value is broken by +2 and the effect can be obtained without disadvantage. This ability to transform a foot longworm, a scout unit, into a first-line combat unit is a weapon that works at the beginning as well as at the end. The benefits are immeasurable because they give bonuses to several other insect-based units that exist. In fact, in "Eternal Nations," most of the players who choose Minogula summon Isla, not Atu, at first hand. This hero was able to play in a style that was so powerful and consistent with the characteristics of Minogula. "In addition to strengthening insect-based units, Isla can produce a variety of pest units. The combat capability of the main unit is not as high in itself, but it is nevertheless powerful in its ability to convert to both war and home affairs." "That''s a great choice, Master Tact! This will also solve the labor problem! Bugs can open and produce land as an alternative to labourers of inefficient things. It requires large quantities of food for the activation of ''childbirth'' and the maintenance of childworms, but it is positive in the long run that workers can produce them without waiting for the population growth of the country. I didn''t notice Isla as she didn''t use much in her lifetime playing style by tact, but she is best classified as a hero to summon at this time. Some other heroes, but all too peaky to use. Turning his thoughts around the characteristics of the multiple heroes present as he delved back into his memory, Atu sent a two-handed compliment on the choice of tact. Tact snorts with satisfaction that he also got endorsement from Atu. The time is only morning. Takt, who had been experimenting since the early morning with concerns of trouble, returns to the Royal Palace to hit a slow breakfast with Atu for more time than expected. Lately, Atu, who was being chased to handle various domestic cases, follows suit as he uplifts his mood so that he can see at a glance whether it would be a pleasure to be alone with his own king. "Come on, when we have breakfast, shall we compile some information about the surrounding area? I''ve already collected most of the information in the area, but when I get a paragraph, I''m going to turn the scouts to basic alert. I''m not going to beat up another country, and I want to talk to you about it." "Alert - it''s about a human city near the woods, isn''t it? I''ve never done anything to be careful. I would rather keep an eye on it, my king." "Was it the Holy King Qualia? It''s not that city over there, is it? "No, you don''t. Seems like a city in a neutral attribute state, far east of the forest, apart from there. It''s a little like an enclave, and I don''t know why I bothered to build a city in such a place, but the problem is its location. You''ll probably feel about our existence first." The first foot longworm they ever created when they came to this world. Behind the odd body and its ringing, he was doing his part to the full. The Great Curse Realm, which is unclear how deep and how large it will be, has already revealed its full extent, and the investigation now extends to the outer edge of the forest. Discovered in the process is the talked about city of man. The Dark Elves didn''t seem to know about this either. It seems to be a relatively new city, but the problem is its distance. For the tacts who resort to covert methods of warfare, this city, where the risk of discovery increases, was the biggest concern. "It''s just a little reassuring information that there are many neutral attributes on this continent, isn''t it? I hope it''s a country where I can talk to you to a certain extent, but I''m curious about the example city, but it''s on hold." "I''m fortunate that the inhabitants of that area don''t get very close in fear of this forest... but I''ll order the foot worm to gather information to an unknown extent" Tact nods and accepts. If you noticed, they were coming back to the royal palace. A large quantity of materials has already been brought to the site where the Royal Palace is scheduled to be built and is steadily ready. Although the number of Dark Elves is still not so large, and the limited number of people who can break it into architecture makes it a better scale to describe it as a large mansion than a royal palace, it will nonetheless be assembled in a unique architectural style, which will be a splendid one. All the same, they will raise the city to a giant city worthy of the king''s capital, and their own royal palace will be nothing short of poking heaven. Dreaming of looking under his eyes on the top floor of the yet to be shaped royal palace, Tact lowered his back to his favorite throne. "Conversely, so. You mean if anyone approaches this forest, it''s more likely to have some intent than to hide our existence so far..." "You will be." "Well, there''s no atmosphere of being enlightened. It''s unlikely that Dark Elf''s chaser will come again because it''s been months since then. I don''t know, I think it''s okay! Knock on the railing of the throne and ask Atu to consent vigorously. Feeling better about the cheerful attitude of her own king, she returns lightly to Tact''s words with a corny laugh. "Well, if you get tacked, you flag me if you say that openly! "I''d have trouble flagging that easily. Atu is worried. Ha-ha-ha." But... The expression disappears in an instant from Tact''s face, which contained so much cheerfulness. ¡­¡­ How are you? "Looks like he''s really here." The colour then disappears from Atu''s face as well, and a cold, bottom-cold look emerges instead. "An armed group is coming towards this forest." Information on armed groups communicated from foot longworms on an emergency basis. Tact lights a quiet rage as he remembers the words he said earlier, understanding what they mean. If the subjects of the dark elves have seen them now, it is only with fright and fear that they will be able to just drool their heads. They just want to live in peace and quiet. Other than strife. But such laws do not exist anywhere in the world, such as when pacifists are safe. A sticky slight dark darkness and a pitch-black malice conceived of evil gush from both of us. When Mynogura came into contact with the righteous, it was right there. = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = [All Worm Queen Isla] Combat Unit Combat: 10 Mobility 1 Evil, Heroes, Bug Birth. * This unit increases the combat power of all insect-based units present in the world by +2. * Insect-based units encountered in this unit are placed under the control of a state with an immediate Isla. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ~ ~ All the worms in this world were born more than she, full of the world. Little ones still quietly await the decree of Mother Isla ~ ~ Isla is a heroic unit of Mynogura. This unit is characterised by the enhancement of all insect-based units and the production of insect units called caterpillars. Although the worms are characterized by weak combat power without leveling up, they are characterized by labor practices such as land opening and the ability to carry out production activities in agricultural and mining districts. Ravage and disturbance operations against enemy land using large numbers of caterpillars are possible, but it is also possible to improve productivity. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 15 Episode XV: Clash (1) Saint Knights Rhonias and Verdell, who departed from the Holy King Qualia. The two had led a regiment of about fifty mercenaries who were well placed to sign a contract to the Great Curse Realm. There are mercenaries and adventurers in this world. All of the continent has yet to be investigated, and the continent of Idraggia is crawling with many dangerous creatures such as warcraft and beasts. Inevitably, the demand for those who make battle their livelihood has increased and is treasured in various contexts, both public and private. It was a group of such mercenaries that accompanied them this time. Rather than in time of war, they have made a living from warcraft exorcisms and earlier surveys during national expansion, which were good for this survey. This way we digest the itinerary smoothly together. But the problem arises naturally. Verdell, a senior saint who was initially satisfied with the Saint Rhonias'' high connectivity and ability to coordinate, is in a diagonal mood as his march into the woods progresses. "Ahhh. Dahl. Why do I have to do this? Goddamn it, I''m home. It would have been hundreds of times better to hear the great shit in the middle." "It must be because of the disturbances in Northern States. It shouldn''t be strange if a slightly larger investigative team were to be formed. Nevertheless, this size is also a testament to the fact that we cannot afford that much quality" "Uh, well, you know what?" Verdell walks like a fluttering, heartfelt walker. Wearing heavy knight armor but still certain of its footprint is something like the Holy Knight? The constant power of irresistible workouts and their talent creates. The head of the mercenary regiment who was accompanying them has joined the topic, seeing with varying eyes the power of knights who are said to work the same as hundreds of soldiers on their own. "Is it a Northern state commotion, it has nothing to do with Shirah, but it looks like it''s hard over there..." "Hmm? Aren''t you guys going? They''re gonna get a pretty good paycheck...? "Even if it pays well, it''s a life-threatening species, well, it''s pretty nasty, and half-baked like us, so it''s tough on boulders." "Well, you are. Mercenaries are just in a position to be used, and that''s when the sense of crisis is high." "Besides... there''s gonna be witches in Northern States." Language is coarse to each other. Rhonias sighs at the reward of dialogue that seems fitting but no longer knows which is the knight and which is the mercenary. But I find a word in it that I''m not used to hearing, and I hang it around my neck. - Witch. Certainly that''s what the Mercenary Commander''s man said. It is the first word he hears. Is something happening in Northern states that you don''t know about? I got interested, and he breaks into conversation, knowing he''s gonna break his hip. "Witch? Captain, what''s that all about? I''ve never heard of it..." "It''s just a rumor..." "Hey, don''t! Don''t even dare talk about such a stink! "Su, suiyasu..." "I just want to finish my investigation and say goodbye from this place." Suddenly, Verdell soared. It was common for a man in this mood to swing around like this from time to time, but it was too obvious. Rhonias finds something suspicious about the word witch that Verdell dared block, but he shuts his mouth because he knew that even if he were forced to ask, he wouldn''t get an answer back. "As, well, the husband of the Holy Knight. Fortunately, there is a city near the Great Curse Realm, so let''s just say you can drink there every night. Just don''t be a wild boarding house. Come on." "Huh! "Sa, let''s just get this spicy request over with and do the rest properly! Apparently, Verdell''s eclampsia will also subside due to the captain''s presence. But I don''t know anything about the witch at heart. It is also impossible to ask the head of the delegation again on this occasion. Ronias continues to be flushed into the atmosphere of the venue, feeling something more tangential. "Is that okay with Rhonias'' husband, too? "Oh, oh... right" What is a witch like? Maybe the Saint Knight Verdell knows something? The Holy Knight has great discrepancies in the information disclosed by its sequence. It''s not surprising that Verdell, unlike the lower classes, has been told top secret stories by the center... "Oops! That''s how I see the Great Curse Realm. It''s the closest place to Qualia, but let''s just investigate from around here! "That''s the Great Curse Realm..." As the captain said, I saw a dark, gloomy forest in front of me. The great curse world according to the pre-confirmed map is a vast forest, and investigating all of it will not materialize in time or personnel. But a simple investigation would suffice. And if there''s any anomaly, we''re sending another massive investigation team. It was the Holy Knight march for it, and so does Rhonias. It''s a mission that ends easily. But what happened... it looked like it was just a giant forest, but I get the illusion that it was some sort of creepy nest of monsters. With a creepy sensation, Rhonias kept staring at the forest in front of him. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Everybody stop! All stop walking by the decree of the Holy Knight Verdell. The Great Curse realm widened in front of me, and it was precisely the arrowhead I was now consulting to start an investigation. That and meeting with this and looking for a forest entrance that seemed good for entering, stopped the steps simultaneously in Verdell''s words. What do we have? Everyone who realizes Verdell''s gaze is heading into the woods turns to follow him ahead of his gaze. Then I saw one shadow coming quietly from there. "Is that...? It was one girl. White skin that even feels creepy, wavy dull ash hair. I''m wearing worn out clothes made of hemp. Red eyes give a sense of heterogeneity, and the situation makes a very strange impression. "What a place, that''s unusual. What do you think, Rhonias?" "I heard about Dark Elves being banished from the El-Ner Spirit Covenant Coalition before. We had information that we were headed for the southern continent, so what about its survival? "Huh, survival... hey" Verdell throws up with her obviously suspicious eyes pointed. Verdell is responsible for this responsibility. I decide to leave everything to him, confused as to what both Rhonias and the mercenary regiment should do. Verdell was laying his arms together and staring at the girl. Eventually he starts shouting who (or what) the girl has approached some distance. "Hey! Daughter! Who are you? We need help in this forest, how did we get out of this great curse world!? "... Oh, I see you with the Saint Knight of Qualia. I am one of the dark elves who fled to this forest. How did you get here this time?" The first word is even normal. Rin''s voice is adorable on his back because of the impression he feels from his appearance, and his discomfort makes him distrustful. Verdell quietly raises the question. It would have been the same if only the words had been heard, but the crude atmosphere lurked, and now it emitted a sharp atmosphere of stabbing. "I can''t answer why I''m here. It''s confidential. Answer my question first, little girl. Why did you come out of the woods? "............... there is no place for them to chase home and return to us. Cursed land is the only place of peace in this place where people don''t lean." "To live on purpose in a cursed land is a creepy thing.... Well, we are the Saint Knight of Qualia, as you say. I have business in the woods. Do you mind if I come in? "I won''t. Please don''t go into the woods, Holy Knight." "You, this is also an act recognized and justified by God. I''m not impressed with you saying no..." "Hey, I''m talking to you, keep quiet, Rhonias! "... Huh! Excuse me, Holy Knight Verdell." Rhonias shook himself victoriously by Verdell''s harsh scolding. I do blame myself for pinching my mouth from the side, but do I ever need to be so reprimanded? Either way, he and she are talking. The man''s priestly attitude was later firmly decided to report to the center, and Rhonias will quietly watch what happens next so as not to pinch an extra mouth. A little girl turned her gaze to Rhonias. Then to the mercenary regiment. Red eyes creepingly look over at them. Is fulfillment really a dark elf? I got my gaze on them. As everyone questions, the girl keeps her silence for a while. Eventually you confirm that Rhonias is no longer on the subject, and the girl answers that question with an unemotional voice when she turns her gaze to Verdell again. "It scares the dark elves who have escaped as well. We all made it through a hard and painful journey and have finally just gained a place of peace. Please have mercy..." "We''re at work, too. I''d like to go home if I could, but if it''s an order from above, it doesn''t work either..." "I want you to understand that and give up going into the woods." The girl''s words are polite and thankful. Except for its uncomfortable appearance, it could even be described as an ordinary plea. But this forest is all cursed and the Great Curse Realm, and the girl in front of her is clearly a heterogeneous being who is not familiar with this occasion. It is no exaggeration to say that something exists ahead of her that she rejects. For example, yes - the catastrophe to which the Virgin has entrusted. "What''s in the woods? "There is just a quiet peace. Nothing, nothing threatens you. Why are you so obsessed with these tiny, dim woods? "Shit! We''ve been entrusted with disaster in this land. You can''t go home saying you understand..." "Ve, Master Verdell! This time my life is classified! Why did you tell that dark elf about the trust?!? "You''re a jerk! I told you to shut up, Rhonias! If I had to tell you, I would! Speaking unexpectedly, Rhonias shuts his mouth by another fierce high. Disclose the confidentiality of the country to those who are not allowed to do so. Were it to be enough to be considered for the blame of disloyalty, Verdell may have opened negotiations even though he was aware of it. The fact is that for the first time at this time, the girl had a surprising colour on her inorganic expression, putting her hand on her mouth and showing a confusing trick. "Is it a sacrament by the Virgin... The Holy Knight said he was afraid of the scourge... But there''s nothing in this land that could harm you." "Prove it with what? "Prove it with words, nothing else." "What''s your way into the woods? Just a little. And we''ll be convinced." "Please don''t" "What are the chances that disaster will befall our country and its people? "No. Rather, we are the ones who fear." "You''re so eloquent with the kid. I''m used to negotiating, and I''m too brave." "On top of that, we will never harm you." It is a grand tour. I don''t reveal who I am, I beg you to leave just to hope for peace. Every human being on this occasion had already guessed that the girl was not just a dark elf. No, that there is no such thing as a dark elf. The more conversations you have, the more discomfort you get. And an evil sign that drifts creepy. The Verdells have no way of knowing what the girl who drifts the scent of a pure demon thinks and refuses to enter this forest. A girl would never say that either. So Verdell made the decision and asked the last question to end this encounter. "Is that something God can swear to? "... let us swear by my God" A girl who is not a man swore to God. Verdell does not know whether it is fulfilled and our faith in God, or whether it is something else. But he makes a moment of silence and eventually opens his eyes and tells his own companion. "We''re leaving." "Become!! Rhonias looked back at Verdell with a stunned look at the words he hadn''t thought of. The other person is clearly evil. The Holy Knight in front of those who are avengers to God - and I never thought that the Holy Knight Verdell, who would also be seated in the upper ranks, would say such words, etc. Isn''t this as if you succumbed to evil and cowered? Faithful, calm and prestigious Rhonias also roughs his voice on boulders for this. "What are you thinking, Holy Knight Verdell! The person is clearly entangled in a heterogeneous atmosphere! What is it that you, the Holy Knight, cannot perceive the evil of him!? "I don''t know anything about evil. I''m going home. He said he wanted to live in peace, and I was convinced. That would be the end of it. Damn it, Dal, I''m hungry." Verdell already seems to have cemented his resolve, stretching his back and loosening his body''s dust in the same manner he did before he came here again. Rhonias, who is in the midst of confusion along with the mercenary regiment, seemed unconvinced in the end, stuffed to Verdell. "Are you telling me to miss the evil being!? "I''m not talking about missing it or anything. There''s nothing wrong with that, that''s what we found." "Suppose he was deceiving us! If it were to bring disaster to our Holy Kingdom, how would we take responsibility! "Don''t gaze at fear, Rhonias. I guess our doctrine starts with believing. Read the Bible. The unbelievers." It was also pear debris in the words of Rhonias. Verdell already seems to have cemented his resolve, and even Teco doesn''t move. Rhonias also knew so much about his personality as to say no on this journey that he gives up that persuasion in words is impossible. So he cut the hand tag he kept hidden just in case. "- You are suspected of kidnapping an innocent girl and committing prostitution. Didn''t that evil girl fool you? Wrinkles between Verdell''s eyebrows revealed more discomfort as soon as possible. "Are you stupid or what? You suspect me? That story doesn''t matter this time in the first place. Don''t make up stories from speculation in a way that''s convenient to you. I''m gonna punch you." This man is suspected of criminal activity. Having come to certainty from the unparalleled actions of the knights so far and their statements, and more importantly from that attitude of cowering in front of evil, Rhonias gives him guidance with the guidance of righteousness that lies within himself. "Senior Saint Verdell. I''m afraid I''m taking you off this assignment because of your abandonment. From now on, I, the Holy Knight Rhonias, will take the investigation." "What? Hey, you gotta be kidding me, too! How sighted are you from the top? That''s why you''re so inferior, right? You know what I mean? "Sacred Knight Rhonias. Please don''t be brief. Conflict creates nothing. We have words." Verdell barely says anything to flatter even the girl who was still watching the change. That wasn''t good. Too much was done to ignite the wrath and justice of Rhonias. "Shut up, you evil one! Rhonias pulls out his sword and sticks his sword at the girl. The atmosphere on the ground has obviously changed. The crack between Verdell and Rhonias becomes certain, and the problem that was about to end earlier swells up. "Hey! Mercenaries! You guys stop this guy, too! "I''m sorry, Master Verdell. We''re hired by the Holy Knight, Rhonias, so no matter how much your boss says, you can''t ask for your orders." "Damn! Here comes Verdell''s reluctance to negotiate with the mercenary corps or handle affairs left everything to Rhonias. No one agrees with him anymore. The only girl who was, but she''s still being questioned, there''s nothing she can do. "The matter of the Holy Knight Verdell is fine later. You first. That evil sign. And the reason I was cursed and in the woods, I''m gonna have you uncovered without covering it up! Interrogation will take place in the King''s capital to make him confess before God. Hey, mercenary! Tie this guy up! Pickle and the girl react. He shakes his head quietly with a troubled look and represents an attitude of rejection. Most of all, that wish does not reach Rhonias. No, maybe from the beginning he wasn''t going to listen to the girl. The head of the mercenary regiment checks with Rhonias with his gaze. Already they had sword-drawn and each had entered a combat posture. Even though she looks just a girl, it''s clear from the atmosphere that the other person is not already human. It would definitely be a fight if it was resisted. About fifty mercenary regiments and one girl. Overwhelming as a force of war. But they don''t know what happens to the devil. "I don''t care, do it! If you want to resist, you can only get somewhat abusive. Watch it, man! "Hey! Stop it! Don''t lay your hands on the irresistible! Verdell screams. But there is nothing to follow this man, who has already been stripped of his authority by Rhonias, and the words echo in vain and void. Mercenaries circle around the girl and narrow the siege. And..., "Ha, is that a failure" The girl took a small sigh. "Chi! Damn it!! "What!? Rhonias couldn''t understand what had happened to him. An impact called Don, and an inverting vision. For the first time with a blue sky on one side of his eyes, he realized he had fallen. "Rhonias! Are you all right!? "Yeah, yeah... but what? "What is it? I know you said that! The Evil One! You''ll see when you see it, you idiot! Get up!" Byung Byung and his creepy tentacles over his head were in sight. An odd object with a turgid epidermis and a tip like a jerk. Bitchy and moving. A muscle cut on its surface. Soon Verdell''s sword tip, which he pulled out of his sword, is wet in purple. Rhonias wakes up in a hurry, understanding that he was thrust by Verdell with an attack he could not recognize and that he was saved his life. "Everything was going well around the corner, but it''s not like life." Ha and the girl looked to the ground and sighed loudly again, lifting her neck around and staring at this one. "Hey! Mercenaries! Anyone! Let your country know about this! - A witch! The witch''s out! "Su, I''m sorry, Holy Knight... they''re after the messenger" A pitiful captain''s voice echoes from behind, looking back and at the same time perceiving things. The sight there is a messenger pierced from horse to horse by tentacles protruding from the ground. The unknown mercenary man, who spat a large amount of blood from his mouth as he cramped with a vicissitude, eventually fell and lay on the ground making a dull noise as his tentacles returned to the ground. If you look closely, the messenger was like the same as the horse used for the carriage. I only procure horses at a minimum because I don''t like to prepare the water and leaves that will be needed in large quantities on this itinerary. The horses we have already prepared appear to have been wiped out, and they will have to do it on their own feet to communicate this event. And I didn''t even think the girl would allow me to escape or retreat. The fact is, the tentacles that finished the role are shaking loosely behind her as if looking for new prey. "Chi! You got an exact aim. Hey. "Look, it''s what you''re looking for, isn''t it? It''s an evil manifestation, isn''t it? The presence of the darkness that you wanted in God has appeared." "Ve, Master Verdell..." "Don''t be a wolf, Rhonias. I just have to do it...... combat attitude! Don''t let anything distract you! Risk your life! Verdell''s inspiration lights a fighting fire in everyone''s eyes. Everyone understood that there would be no tomorrow to not make it through this place, and they decided to be ready. "Oh, you''re going to face it, clergyman. How will the fool, who has made irrevocable choices with unnecessary prying and justice, be confronted with this scourge? Her costume, made of loose hemp, begins to melt. The phenomenon of starved malice spilling out of its body, as if it were flooded with sludge, occurs around the girl, eventually shaping her costume. Black robe enclosed with darkness. Distorted ornaments including twists. Eyes that make dull ash hair nauseous as if it were hell itself. Several tentacles grew from her back and swayed loosely as if aiming for prey. Red eyes captured them, and Sole snorted. - Come on, pray. "" God! Give me the power to defeat evil! Verdell and Rhonias bring down the miracle of God at the same time. A mercenary regiment leads an arrow to the bow and sets a target for the girl. The girl grins miserably with Ni, and takes a step forward. Atu the heroic sludge of Mynogura. For the first time in this world she was about to wield that fierceness, with the king of ruin giving her full confidence. 16 Episode XVI: Clash (2) Cracked from accidental encounter - and transition to battle. Everything is unplanned and unintentional. Verdell slowly looks to the looming girl - the witch - as she intoxicates herself that she seems to be hated by the angel of destiny. "Damn it! It was working! That sucks! "You totally agree. I did what I had to do." "Let go of the arrow! Without waiting for the witch''s word, an arrow was released from the mercenary regiment by Verdell''s decree. An arrow freed from a bow squeezed with all its might is conveniently attacked by a dozen girls. But a tentacle stretched from behind her plays all of it. She smiled happily for some reason, making the speed of reaction impossible in a person''s body seem normal. "... hey, there''s no forgiveness. I like that. I love it." "Chi! I can''t afford it! "Ve, Master Verdell...... who is a witch? Attacks by arrows are pointless. It doesn''t even contain the damage. Verdell turns his gaze to Rhonias, who can be wolfed, feeling so reluctantly that his opponent is not a glimmer. Maybe he mistook the girl for an evil cleric or something. Maybe he only recognized Sole as a category of people. Reflecting that he should have shared a little more of the concerns he had, Verdell concisely shares information about the witch he had lost late. "It is a disaster-designated monster, entrusted by the Virgin and certified by the Great One. Only the two of them are currently confirmed. He''s probably the third one! You know what''s causing all the commotion in Northern States!? "Oh, no way..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Witch. Verdell''s words describe the dangers of a girl as still this. disturbances in northern states that still show no signs of repression. And the calamity that is supposed to cause it. Neither Rhonias nor I would have thought that the crisis in the world desperately concealed by the Holy King would appear before us in this way. The girl is unchanged, shaking her tentacles loosely, staring at this one with her creepy eyes. I''m just telling you to come because I''m gonna play with you. Running away won''t come true. At such an attack speed that even Verdell, a senior knight, could finally cope, the witch pointed her fangs at Rhonias. It''s obvious there''s nowhere else to turn your back. "We''re going all at once! Mercenaries, you guys are loaded! Turn to auxiliary! Verdell barks and Rhonias sets up his sword. We both have experience in the Warcraft Crusade. Techniques against unusual threats do dwell on them. No fear is felt by combat blessings that only the Holy Knight can use. All you have to do is smash your opponent with your whole body. "Get it together, Rhonias! Whoa, whoa!! A banging, intense bursting sound explodes at Verdell''s feet, followed by a thunderous disease. Rhonias walks like a chase. The battle against the Witch of Disaster has now begun here. ... the mercenary regiment could not see the moment. It was an offense that exceeded their motor vision superiorly. The only moment I could see Rhonias jumping on a girl, but even that''s a rate out of common sense. It was a famous story told by the bard that if he were a senior knight, he would boast of his abilities in battle, but he changed his expression in amazement at the sight of the fact. There was an anomaly there that didn''t even extend their power. "It''s too late. And helpless." An extra look at the Holy Knight''s proud and all-powerful attack. The two swords are prevented by the tentacles of a girl in a defensive posture so that they intersect. Defense that exceeds the attack speed of the advanced Saint Knight. It seemed to indicate that the two powers did not extend to the witch. But... "No, you might unexpectedly figure it out! "- Hmm?" Bashar raised a purple bloodshot all the way up, and one tentacle rolled to the ground. The two saints jump back in one leap, retreating not to bathe in the falling bloodbath. Watch the bitches and the tentacles bouncing as if there was life, then lift that cutting surface up to the front of your eyes. The girl, called a witch, frowns in a slightly troubled way. "Did I just say the divine punishment ceremony by God''s blessing... Special Attack and Defense Increase against Evil Attributes. This is why we say that good civilization units are sloppy." "I don''t know what you''re talking about! Don''t miss this gap! Re-risk. And slaughter. There are two shadows moving at the same time. The timing is the perfect word. Like an earlier repetition, once again, the bloodshed rises. "Hmm. Will it hang up" The second tentacle was cut off. But the hands of Verdell and his men do not know that they will rest. Verdell dived in from the lower section in a beastly motion to scratch the bloodshed. The witch turns two of the four remaining tentacles toward him to pierce. But the piercing that is supposed to be special is made without difficulty by a unique sword strike like a circle. The acceleration of the tentacles fell as a result of forcing the melee. The girl begins to be annoyed by the unique sword moves that spin without making it advantageous, and by the sacred work she brings every wave. "How about this? - Shit!" A shadow fell on the girl''s sight. Instantly sensing she was being targeted from above, she waves her tentacles upwards without checking. Impact and bursting sound coming late. There are three tentacles left. Now it was the girl''s turn to jump out distance. "Not yet! Let go of the arrows! "I was licking the Saint Knight a little. This is tough." Girl who moves her toucharm and flies the arrow more often than before because the number of copies has decreased. The collaboration was perfect. Verdell, who excels in combat skills, blames harshly, and Rhonias makes that gap. Mercenaries rely on ranged attacks without moving poorly. Their victory seemed certain if all remaining tentacles were destroyed. But the opponent brings disaster. The malice we want to keep is unknown. "So what about these hobbies? "Become!? Witches seen as disadvantaged change their methods of warfare and extend their tentacles to the left and right. It''s already too late when Verdell rushes to utter a word of warning. Whew! and I thought I heard two small screams, two members tangled in their tentacles were put up in front of the witch. "I like being human. It''s weak and brittle, and it''s highly homogeneous and it''s great for shields." "No, no, no..." "Hehe, be quiet" "Shh! The tip of the tentacle pierces the throat. The imprisoned members tremble heavily with bikris, but still do not appear to be dead. Typical but significant effect. They are unthinkable methods of warfare to the Holy Knight. Anger seeps into Verdell''s face unexpectedly for his inferior deeds. But Verdell disciplines himself not to be imprisoned by passion. This is provocation. Clouding your eyes will make you miss the chance. Don''t expect people''s ethics from evil. They are far out of comprehension. In fact, she is shaking off a group that seems to suffer with heartfelt pleasure. "You out-of-town! "Rhonias! Don''t move in a detour, keep your anger down! They''re so exhausted if they have to take hostages! Let''s go at the same time! "Oh! Do you want to come! What do you do with the shield? Do you want to kill him? That''s right, but mercenaries, that''s not worth it." The two members of the shielded mercenary regiment perish as they raise their blood. But Verdell''s boldness, which he did not hesitate to do on this occasion, would be commendable. The witch''s tentacles were foolish and had succeeded in inflicting a muscle of scratch on its body by the attack, which was carried out only to say that it would not in fact waste their death. "Two more... two more. He''s disgusting. No, if we bust one thing, we win." Yes, Master Verdell. I''ve already seen through the witch''s methods of warfare. The settlement is no longer imminent, and the time is about to come for their order to strike down and destroy evil. A muscle of scratch on a white, beautiful cheek that doesn''t look like the Devil''s. The Witch of Disaster can certainly be killed. That was giving them hope in the name of victory. "Let''s go! Don''t get distracted -" The last time is about to come. The last time it was all over. "I forgot to tell you." Strangely, A witch slapped her hand with a pong as if she remembered now. And there was an unyielding grin reminiscent of a nickel and a real girl, and the blow unleashed nearly cracked her own skull, I skewered Verdell with countless tentacles. "... my strength is legion size, plainly put. Converting it with an armed soldier in general, roughly five thousand won''t be talked about unless we collect it. And I''m free to change." Countless tentacles grow from behind her. They''ve been playing since the beginning. Verdell regrets with a distressed look how sweet his view was that he thought he could win. Understanding the multiple tentacles stabbed in his belly, that his life was no longer about to run out, he grabs the tentacles with all his last foot scratches and spits blood on the apple. "To, run, Rhonias..." "Ve, verdell...... sama" "Run away! Ooh! Tilt her little neck, the girl pierced Verdell''s skull. The Holy Knight silences with one big cramp with a victory. Dosari and the body that fell to the ground are already shelled out, suggesting that his life has been lost forever. "Now, it''s your turn, isn''t it, Saint Knight Rhonias? He killed you right away, but unfortunately you don''t." Countless tentacles shake all around her. As if I were to declare that I would kill you now, as if I were to show despair. Nowhere can there be a reason to beat him anymore. More than Verdell''s lost, Rhonias can''t even cut off his tentacles. Despair begins to drift on the mercenary regiment as well. If Rhonias gets discussed, it''s definitely our turn next. One of the mercenaries who understands that screams. "Hih! Hih!! - Abe! The group, driven by fear, threw out bows and arrows and tried to escape - slain by tentacles protruding from the ground. The girl asks you for a moment and returns her gaze to Rhonias. Running away is pointless. Despair runs for everyone. But only Rhonias was uncomfortable with the trick. Why did the girl show you how to care about the fugitives? With that said, I was aiming for horses and preaching orders first. A number of small questions can be raised. In his condensed time, the moment he came to that answer, Rhonias shouted out loud. "All scattered in pieces! You have to survive and tell them this! "This has come...... I have no choice." An obvious look of impatience came to the witch. At the same time, Rhonias perceives that his reasoning had hit him. As he had expected, the girl pointed countless tentacles at the fugitive''s interception. Tentacles protruded to the ground with sharpness reminiscent of an iron spear with a dull sound with Don, Don, and. A scream sounds as members fleeing the perimeter are stabbed in the mouth. And Rhonias took this moment. "God! Give me the power to defeat evil! He unloads the power of God again and runs to the witch with his whole body spirited. The girl''s protection was weak because she was distracted at the beginning and end of the mercenary regiment. He manages to break off the remaining tentacles that came to intercept him in panic and enters the girl''s nostalgia. Instant defense. And the goddess of victory smiles at him. Interception of the remaining tentacles can no longer be made in time either. Ready to decide everything with this blow, Rhonias waved down his sword as he did not take the enemy of the late Verdell. - Kiddin. Hard metal noise, and a sight that spreads in front of you. Rhonias squeezes his sword, shuddering and shuddering. "Hey, why......!? "I''m surprised about that now. I commend you." "Why you!? "- How can you use a holy knight''s sword with God''s blessed liturgy? Is it? A witch of disaster, sealed with all her tentacles and penetrated into her nostalgia. But she picked up Verdell''s sword, which had fallen to the ground, and outmaneuvered Rhonias'' attack. Evil things cannot use the weapon of the Blessed Holy Knight. This is the common sense and immutable fact commonly believed in the Holy Kingdom. Verdell''s Holy Knight Sword, however, falls into the hands of a girl without meaning, such as such common sense. For what is fun, the corny girl waves her sword and sets up to circle. The movement overlaps the movement of the Holy Knight Verdell seen in this battle. "I took it. Give me the knight''s moves to fall there. Stacked drills, trained skills, when you kill them." Stupid! The thought dominates Rhonias. They say that they have taken away their abilities, but they have also taken away their holy vocation, even though they have exhausted a word of anomaly. It will be imitated and seized by evil things. If the majesty of an absolutely unique God is easily tarnished, what is righteousness in fulfillment? Rhonias can only tremble. Because the more we were killed, the more we realized that this witch would empower us. "Apparently, the Saint Knight Verdell was a fierce man worth a unit. Maybe you were born under a star accomplishing something great. I just died because of your shortcomings." I can hear the mercenaries running late. It''s obvious what it means to just let Ronias stand up and deal with mercenaries. I am proud of that. All my pride as a holy knight. "The thought is conveyed along with his Sacred Sword moves. What happens to Rhonias if he dies here? What happens to his family, his wife Marsha and his daughter Meena? The mercenary regiment also has family. What will happen to them? You can''t die. You can never die. - You''re a very brave, very noble man. He is." "Stupid! You''re such an idiot! Rhonias exclaimed, without any hesitation. That was certainly the name of his beloved wife. My dear wife and daughter. Only once, I''ve told Verdell. How crude and uncomfortable Verdell, who looked down on us as the Holy Knight in the heart, had guided us through ourselves and how noble a soul man he was. Rhonias cried half of the time, shouting pitifully. The souls and memories of the great man are in the despair that the glorious pride of the man has been taken away by the evil in front of him and is now being entertained exactly. "What are you thinking right now? What are you tiny little ones thinking about him with the right amount and strength and, above all, the right height for a senior knight? "A runaway mercenary will surely tell our country about this and send a holy army to destroy you... His will will never disappear! His operation was half successful. He was the tentacle of a witch who was turning to intercept an escaped mercenary, but did not lead to the murder of all dozens of humans running in all directions. I don''t know how many, but there are those who escaped from the fangs. I''m sure that person will be informed of this predicament... Rhonias was sure. "Oh, is that it? - That''s all right." Dosh! and there is a dull sound, and the tentacles are stuck to the ground again. At the same time I heard something screaming from afar. I look around in a hurry, but I don''t see a mercenary on the run. But from her mouth and her actions, she reaches the answer of what has now been done and pales her face. "... what? No way." "Is that it? Did I tell you I wouldn''t be able to get that distance? You didn''t tell me, did you? Beyond your sight, you can fly an attack. Understanding that all hope had been crushed, Rhonias holds the sword with his trembling hands. "Come on, go ahead? I will deal with you with the sword of the Holy Knight Verdell, whom you dismissed as inappropriate." The movement, which was turned and set up to circle, was certainly Verdell''s move itself. = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Sludge Atu has acquired the following capabilities through unit destruction: Sacred Sword Technique ¡¤ Allows you to equip the Blessed Sword ¡¤ Obtain the following abilities when equipped with swords: Attack against Evil Attribute Units La 1.2x Defense against Evil Attribute Units La 1.2x ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 17 Episode XVII: Clash (3) Let''s talk about a possible future. The sunset lights the world red and marks the end of the battle. Winning and losing had already been decided, without miracles happening, and the natural end had come to pass for Saint Rhonias. "If you hear the words of the holy knight Verdell, who is dying there unnecessarily." Atu hangs with his tentacles the Saint Knight Rhonias, covered with blade wounds all over his body, giving words to him. I already have no power to resist him. Thoughtfully hurt by the sword moves of the Holy Knight Verdell, he had broken his battle and resistance from the ground up and lost all temper. Atu speaks. Speak quietly. In spite of her responsibility to kill immediately, Atu said she had to. "If you accept the decision even if you are not satisfied with it. You will return safely to your homeland. We''ll do the reporting as usual - well, the assessment may be somewhat worse, but we can still get home safely through the assignment. My beloved wife and daughter are the ones who welcome me. The warmth of the warm house and the aroma of the aromatic soup. Embracing the two of you and whispering your dear words, you offer to God your gratitude for successfully completing your mission and your vow to keep this peace. ... Meanwhile, I would have had peace of mind. I am relieved that you have been an out-of-the-box human being, and I will fall asleep hoping that this peace will last forever. " It was a quietly spoken word, but there was a clear hatred in it. I wondered why you didn''t and why you ran short on your advice. There was definite anger there. "I''ll tell you about the future you chose." Rhonias is already dying. Are you already conscious of the bleeding caused by the laceration, but the mouth leaks with a little breath, and the eyes are slightly open. It''s proof that my soul hasn''t vanished yet. "You will die after this. They suffer unbroken and die without any fruit. Now that I know the name of your family, the next thing I need to do is kill your family. Marsha, and I will suffer as far as Meena is concerned before I kill her. - Oh, your daughter was still a baby. It''s a corner, so let''s eat it like a monster. I don''t really like human meat in the first place, but if you still bake it or boil it and flutter with spices, you won''t be able to eat it, so don''t worry. " Talking in a taunt, Atu stares at Rhonias'' face. As if to indulge in the anguish, regret and despair that floats in that expression and all of it without exception, her words gradually glow and contain joy. Atu was enjoying this situation. "That''s not all. Where the Northern and Southern continents connect, there are the quality villages you stayed in when you traveled, right? There''s no point or reason, but as soon as you find them, decide to kill all the residents and burn them down. Oh, just in case someone with the same name as your wife or daughter suffers from remembrance before I kill them. " Rhonias shook his head small. The flame of life left to him, the protest and mercy plea that is made by squeezing through all of its last. "I have been taught by my loved ones that if I can be molested, it''s over, so I''ll definitely kill you then. So I''ll kill you. Kill as many or as many as hundreds or as many as thousands. It''s pathetic, and I really don''t want to, but I still kill you. - That''s your choice." "No, don''t... please, don''t" She deliberately ignored the dead word. As Rhonias ignored Atu''s voice for peace then. Atu also never listened to Rhonias'' wishes. "You must have been a good man. I prayed to God, devoted myself to my country, and loved my people and more importantly my family. It''s splendid, that''s why I hate people who believe in justice." I let go of the curse words tangled in my soul even this, and Atu was finally satisfied. Maybe you''re right to say you''re tired of it. But either way, the life of a man named Saint Rhonias was no different than crushing it here. "Goodbye, Saint Knight Rhonias. You, gentle and brave, will necessarily go to the kingdom of heaven, surrounded by the love of God. In heaven''s privileged seat, please watch your loved ones die miserably, hehe, haha..." A witch. As if to hate everything, as if to curse everything. Rhonias regrets that he made a terrible mistake, and the certainty that his own feelings were undoubtedly discerning this evil, and most importantly... Made my heart mad at the despair that my beloved people would receive from now on. "Ahhhhhhhh! "Ha ha! Ahahahahahahaha!" And the investigative team exposed to an unexpected disaster by the justice and narrow horizons held by one man¡­ was to leave no one behind and scatter their lives on the southern continent. Later the silence just lingers. One person left behind is a hero of disaster. Suddenly the wind blows and with sobriety strokes up Atu''s hair. She watched the dead saint Verdell''s body quietly for a while as if to mourn it. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Excellent work, Lord Atu... leave the body to us." A shadow appears from behind. Atu, who decides that the Lord of that voice was the warrior chief gear who was gazing at the gap in the woods, returns his words without looking back. "You want to avoid taking time. I''ll help you, too, so let''s get this over with." The number of corpses ranges to about fifty. The battle that took place in this place could be exposed even if all of them were left unattended. Even the most ground sucked blood would not be processed, but still the danger of the smell of rotting meat standing around and calling the surrounding warcraft and beasts would be avoided. Concealment was the most important item, and being able to acquire their armaments intact still means a lot to their nation, which is still short of supplies. It is therefore imperative that the body be disposed of. Atu creates tentacles and cleverly collects the bodies in one place. Gear asks Atu as he oversees how the Warriors carry the body to the back of the woods. "But you''ve turned out less than good, Lord Atu." "Yeah, it looks like they were coming to investigate because there''s some kind of anomaly in this forest. It is possible that we are being perceived." "Oh, my God! Well, that''s..." "The Saint Knight, called Verdell, was a good listener, so I thought it would work..." "As a matter of fact, we are not trying to set up anything with that country. The place is also far away, so I was expecting the best¡­" "Ma''am, I guess that means you can''t tell what a basic good attribute is." Initially Atu was going about his dialogue with them, posing as the daughter of a fleeing dark elf. It is an operation to keep the presence of Minoghura out of sight, an act that does not know the purpose of the opponent but is deceased. We negotiate as we see how to get out through the conversation, and if you''re leaving, good, if you''re not leaving, kill them all by prioritizing information secrecy. That was the operation Tact had in mind. But if you open the lid, it looks like this. Maybe there was a slightly better way, but either way, given their purpose, they''d have to let us all kill them. At least there can be no option to make the existence of Minogula known. Therefore, this result must have been inevitable. Gear sends instructions to his men to speed up work while understanding that they are still in a critical situation. At the same time, I took a chilling peek at Atu and honestly bumped into what I had been wondering about earlier. "Lord Atu... the words I was saying earlier. Because you actually do? "What you were saying? Oh! Are you talking about his wife! You don''t! Gear flashed by the word. While Atu was investigating and negotiating with armed groups, they lurked in the woods behind them and listened quietly to all their interactions. They never joined the fight because they were strictly instructed never to appear unless the life of Tact, king of Mynogura, posed a danger to Atu. So I''ve been watching how things went, but Atu''s words were something that took the heart of Gear, who had become evil, and made it out of the cold of my heart. What is that word a lie......, plus "What joke are you truly taking?" But the attitude of Atu just saying. All I can do is cross the line and flaunt it. "I was just trying to say it with harassment because I was interested in what look that saint would give me. I''m a pacifist. You can''t do such horrible things..." Gear couldn''t help but feel the thin cold on the girl laughing at her karakara. Although I learned fear when I first encountered it, I felt humane in my interactions so far. There was a slight slip in particular, and I even thought it was like a real girl, such as how she was occasionally depressed by the king''s attention. Gear strongly recognizes that all of that is his own mistake and that the existence in front of us is still a demon of a different dimension from ourselves. Most of all, that''s why I have no sympathy for the Holy Knights who were killed. If Atu hadn''t killed them, it would have been the Gears Dark Elves who would have been killed the other way around. The interrogation in the West Kingdom is harsh and is said to have no mercy for evil beings. I don''t even have to think about the actions they do if the existence of Minoghura is exposed, which is a belief in order and justice. It also amounts to foolishness, such as showing them room to take into account the moment they get a safe life. Gear has not forgotten the tricks his own tribe has received. It''s about being able to make decisions without having to weigh his beloved companion, someone in a strange place, which to prioritize. "Well aside from the chatter, let''s get this over with. We have a lot to report directly to the King." "Mm-hmm? Any concerns? Even though the crisis at the hit has left, Gear also leans his neck towards Atu, who somehow shows how he hurried. It didn''t look like there was a problem taking it up, but apparently things are heading in an unexpected direction where he doesn''t know much about it. "Yeah, we were able to seize some information when we destroyed the enemy. - It''s awesome, it''s not good." His will was pouring into Atu when he killed the saint Verdell. Most of it was priceless as information that I thought was companion, but information about disturbances in Northern states is enough to arouse Atu''s interest. And most importantly, a being called a witch. Continental disaster expected to be about the same as the Virgin held by the Holy King Qualia and the El-Ner Spirit Covenant Coalition. Luckily we haven''t encountered it yet, but if Atu''s prediction is correct, it''s a being with the power of a hero class. Both national forces are still scarce, Minoghura. The power of the hero, who seems to be the only advantage, also diminishes if the opponent possesses the same size of combat power. We will have to think about the measures and future policies as soon as possible. Gear also feels the obsessive situation of Atu''s attitude and nods silently. Her concerns are those of the state and hence constitute a threat to the security of all its citizens. If you signal with your hands to make the Warriors work even more hastily, you will join in the handling of the body yourself. The world was about to make a big move. 18 Episode XVIII: Witch A fact-finding mission on the disaster dispatched by the Holy King Qualia. Atu, whose negotiations with them had broken down and ended the situation with annihilation, had processed the body quickly and reported to his own king, Takudou. "Witch... that''s something you never heard in" Eternal Nations "" "Yes, Takudo. I was once again convinced in this contact that this world is still not of the ''Eternal Nations''. You have to think that the system of games is going to work very differently." Takudou and the others have come to this world to gather a variety of information. The conclusion guided in it was that this world was different from the game ''Eternal Nations''. The primary basis for this judgment concerns civilization. Neither the Holy King Qualia nor the El-Ner Spiritual Covenant Coalition appeared in ''Eternal Nations''. The presence of the Virgin, to whom two nations have joined forces. The Takudou people were also the first to hear about this. I caught the heirloom lover Emr and heard a lot of stories from morning to evening, but the heirloom in this world, including stories about the Virgin, was also a big surprise to both of them, unlike what they learned in "Eternal Nations". Various other elements illustrate this world''s unique laws. A different world metastasis is something I used to say... Takudo recalls a fantasy genre that was popular in some parts of his life. "Even analyzing the memory of the Holy Knight that Atu took from me. Isn''t that right? "Yes, I could only see the part of my memory that had strong thoughts just before death, but I could still see some things. They continue to live relatively peacefully until they find themselves in the present situation, and it appears that they have never experienced large-scale military clashes in the last few decades. It doesn''t confirm the existence of a powerful mentor, and if you judge this as a player, it''s definitely a novice level." "You mean the disturbances in Northern states in that"? Ability capture of the Destruction Unit, an Ability inherent to Atu. They came to this world for the first time to know, but this ability also allowed them to read the strong thoughts they had when they died. There was nothing on the game. The mechanism is both convenient and an anxiety element. Because it is also a testament to the fact that our common sense and rules do not work, and because it is also an alarm that there will be a hell of a problem somewhere when we are running a nation following game settings. Other than that, I learned the illusion that this was not a game, but a reality, but ignored the idea and turned my interest to something else. What lies ahead is the Qualia Northern State commotion and the witch who is supposedly responsible for it. These are the agenda items on which the status quo should be given the highest priority. How does this event, which is an element of uncertainty, affect our own country, and in the unlikely event that Qualia crashes, isn''t it our turn next? Is it really not possible that Qualia will look this way with the destruction of the earlier investigation team? Various concerns push forward and swirl in Takudou''s head. "We were fortunate to have no military margin for Qualia, hassled by the anomalies in the area known as the Northern States. You''re less likely to send a massive army here." "Two saint knights of the Sovereign were sent to investigate just in case..." "Probably..." "It''s a hard question of having enemies within." The information that Saint Verdell had was quite useful, albeit sparse. It turns out that their country has a state system, but therefore there is a fierce conflict between states, pulling each other''s legs. Furthermore, the dull decision-making process brought about by complex political systems, which are often found in huge organisations. There were signs of disaster in the Great Curse Realm by the Virgin''s Deposition, but I don''t want to take care of it because if it is actually confirmed, the country will be greatly disrupted by the response. Therefore, it is the investigation that is to be carried out so as to hide. Let''s even say it''s a felony through stupidity. Takudou shook his head, frightened by the glitches their organizational system had, but inevitably in order to maintain that huge nation. "We are all united by our loyalty to Lord Tact. I was wondering if I needed to worry like that country." "Thanks" It was also true, nevertheless, that the presence of witches, and the problems that Qualia has, are carrying the situation of Minoghura in its favour. Because we are focusing our efforts on dealing with the disturbances in the Northern States, a relaxing situation has been created for Minoghura. I may have to thank you on that point. It is creepy that another good civilization, the El-Ner Spirit Covenant Coalition, remains silent, but the fact that there is no sign of movement unless at least we take action from here is only beneficial to the Takudou people with regard to this as well. There are a lot of concerns, but Takudou thought it would have been better to have killed him than to have finished poorly in peace and returned to the investigative team and as a result. That''s all in their favor if the secrecy prolongs. If I could, I would have avoided their presence being exposed until I created a hero. ... there is no compassion for those who died there. "Um, Takudou-sama..." "Were you able to get any information about the witch? Atu asked about something, but Takudo blocked the question. He was immersed in thought and overheard Atu''s words. For her, of course, the priority is pioneering. If the king is asking the question, there is no reason why he should not answer it. It will not be long before she opens her mouth most of all to ask the same question¡­. "Unfortunately, there was little about witch information... However, we know the damage caused by the size of the army in terms of the army and cities of Qualia, and the name of one of the two men to be found." "What? According to the memory of the Holy Knight, two witches are currently confirmed in the Holy King Qualia. I cannot forbid to be surprised that they have already caused massive damage, but I was more concerned about their identity than that. What kind of witch are you to be identified with Atu? Having glimpsed the memory of the saint Verdell, Atu bitterly reads out that call that plagues his own king. "-Sweep (soot) Ri''s witch Elakino. That''s the name I remember. " What does that name mean? I''m pretty sure it was an expression of my abilities regarding such a witch, but I''m pretty sure it wasn''t busy either way. Of course I knew, but also that it would belong to evil...... "Maybe there''s something like us..." The disturbance in Northern States seems to have occurred here recently. Fact is, they didn''t come in with such information before the Dark Elves were banished from the country. There are parts that overlap in time when I mean Takudo and Atu. It means that Minogula is showing a strange match to the period when it came to this world. There are forces that have come to this world besides ourselves...... I feel anxious about Atu''s expression. Because in case her fear seemed to become a reality, it was clear that it would be a liberal thing. "How do you do it? If it was the same evil attribute, I wonder if there is some friendly part here..." "Hmm... somehow, but you don''t understand each other" "So, right..." Takudo calmly decided so while he put his hand on his chin. Atu also nods in a slightly troubled manner as he only seems to agree with him. That, too, should have been because they were just those who had a philosophy far from the notion of understanding with others what evil beings they knew...... "Because the evil attributes are basically just those guys with unscrewed heads...... Besides, they want to destroy the world, don''t they? What are you gonna do with it? Stop it. That kind of behavior you don''t think about later! "Come on, it''s basically their purpose to destroy the world and destroy themselves, because there''s something like that." "Typical villain moves like that are full" "I understand..." Evil beings are basically unfriendly. Together, they have a rare sense of coordination and companionship. Subordinates, the people, etc. are basically only commas to fulfill their purpose, and whatever their attributes, such as other states, are only enemies. Of course there may be exceptions, but you''d better not expect too much. We knew that in the end it would be a relationship between water and oil with Minoghura, who wanted peaceful activities, no matter what the forces at present. "The question is, if there was a witch-moving presence in Northern states, whether it was civilization in the world of the Eternal Nations." "Heroes in the civilization of ''Eternal Nations'' are all powerful beings. When they come, it''s inevitable that the world will wreak havoc." "Even if I don''t, I''m almost certain the witch and I already have the fighting power of a hero unit class...... this is a hassle" "Not to mention that there are various factors, is it a being that has the power to just hold off the armies of the great powers? I just hate to think about it. I still want some more heroes in my country." Sooner or later, the time will come. Takudo vaguely thinks so. Our aim is to make Mynogura even thrive. I don''t intend to strike it out of here, but it often does exist if the situation doesn''t allow it. It is also natural that Takudou''s policies and unassuming forces should turn their fangs on them. Maybe there''s not as much respite. Takudo sighed heavily at the uninteresting world situation. "I wonder if non-Isla heroes should be considered as well. Maybe we should make it a unit with a high combat capability." "Yes, it will gather the magic needed for hero production in a while longer. ¡­ but every time a hero produces, he increases the necessary magic and skill levels. I was wondering if I needed to reconsider." It takes a variety of resources, magic and technical skills to produce heroes. As it stands, we have a formula that allows us to manage the necessary costs for creating additional heroes, but additionally, it takes a lot of time. In other words, the next choice of hero to make must be made with caution. If you summon Isla, a hero who is convenient but anxious about his ability to fight, he could quickly be stuffed. Takudo recalls the memory of a large number of worms produced by Isla in his lifetime of gameplay that were wiped out in just one turn by the magic used by enemy heroes. Witches, and Virgins. We must be cautious in choosing our power. He therefore decided to use preliminary measures to deal with each and every one of them, and to radically change that policy. "Operation is flexible. Sometimes I want to change my original policy just a little bit." "Yes. For what purpose will it be changed? "Allies, I guess. I want to make a friendly country just in case." "What! Are you an ally?... Is it possible? Atu''s surprise was also natural. It was an operation taken for granted in the operation of the state, but it is a little more difficult for the communally handicapped Takedou. In addition, it was also a fairly challenging operation for Minoghura, an evil attribute. I honestly couldn''t see the way to success. "If the other person has a benefit... that''s about it. Of course, it would be limited to countries with neutral attributes..." "Hmm, is it a country near the woods? If there is indeed something strange going on in the world, they will all have to soften their attitudes." "You have to open the lid, though." A human city closest to the Great Curse Realm. Investigations will continue to be necessary, but in some circumstances it may be possible to take a hand. The impression in the first encounter would be the worst, but there is room for negotiation unless it is either that or the other is a nation aiming for hegemony. Furthermore, a variety of resources, supplies and goods will be available through exchanges. There''s some stuff you can give them, too. It is also possible to work together and hit enemies when things happen. Takudo determines his future policy with careful observation of the mapping that emerges in his brain. It was also a measure close to the insignificant bet that the negotiators were in danger of becoming enemies, but success would harden their ground to some extent as well. Maybe we should take a little offensive stance here. That was the final decision Takudo made. "Then I will call the Dark Elves and fill in the details of the policy as soon as possible" Atu moves to action according to his life. Goodness greets Takudo with a quick exit and heads to the settlement. With words of encouragement addressed to her, Takudo looks at the void as she sits on the throne in a solitary royal palace. There seemed to be no emotion on his face, which was quietly nestled. = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = [Witch] Unit Type Witches are a special unit. At the same time there are only seven bodies in the world, all of them with powerful abilities and combat capabilities from the earliest days. Witch units also often have the ability to debuff enemy units, and their destruction requires the presence of large numbers of armies or the same witches and saints. Once destroyed, it is impossible to reproduce, so it is a unit that will require careful operation as well as being the key to gameplay. Here are the witches we currently know: "Idraggia Continental Catastrophe Certified Witch Seven Evil" "Yakusa no Ippatsu" " Sludge Witch Atu Sushi Ri''s Witch Elakino ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 19 Episode XIX: When disaster is sown in the world [Holy King Qualia Northern Province] The wind blows and the snow dances. Exhalation glows white, and freezing cold air takes away body temperature relentlessly. I want to get more than far away. The strange voices overlap. Screaming, roaring, cursing, scoffing. Soarena, the Virgin of Hua''s Burial (or so), asked quietly as she listened with her superhuman hearing to the madman''s uproar that was streaming from the city at the other end of the earth. "What''s the trend on the witch Ella Kino? "stationed in a city dropped the other day and then no movement" The only thing I want to answer is a senior saint escorting her. The Cardinal, who has presided over the Northern States and has given her loud orders to act, has already fled far away. Attack by Elakino, the witch of the sip (soot) that increases the intensity of each day. And deal with those who are sipped. Soarena, who was turning behind in dealing with warcraft and subhumans scattered throughout Northern states as if to disrupt military movements, receives reports of the Holy Knight with his teeth scratched. "There is a face-down Virgin out on the front line. Apparently, the Miracle of the Virgin is compatible with the Witch and has been glued for some time now." It reminds me of the Virgin, who was constantly covering her face with a veil behind Soarena''s brain and making her face nod so that she could sneer. He was not even a stranger to his qualities, which he had never spoken about so much, but as the same Virgin, he had only twice as much intimacy as a person. Give a word of gratitude and encouragement in your heart for the fact that she is still safe and holding back the witch. But the Virgin and I are only individuals. There are limits to what you can do. And it was too late for them to move. "Did you calculate the damage? "Two cities in the northern states, countless when it comes to villages and small towns. Northern State Jurisdiction Corps about 30,000. Destroyed by the hand of a witch. The damage to the people is too much and the calculations are..." Soarena closed her eyes quietly and offered her apologies to those who couldn''t save her. No matter how much I apologize, I can''t get it back. Everyone and he should have been the Virgin because they wanted to save him, but everyone and he spill that hand and disappear. Another shade increases on Soarena''s face. "As for the scourge of the Southern continent - no, you can''t afford to be concerned about that" Survey of the Southern Continental Curse Realm by Shinto. I was told that nothing was wrong with the result. I was somewhat distrustful of the Cardinal''s attitude, which would be made clear even if I asked for details, but not now. Even if there are any problems at all, there are two remaining Virgins in the King''s Capital. Soarena concentrated on the issue at hand and decided to do her duty. "I would like to leave it to the Holy Knights later on about the crusades of warcraft and subhumans scattered around them. I will head to the front line to assist the Virgin on her face. Even if we don''t defeat the witch, let''s try to push her back from this land." The Holy Knight rushes to call off the Soarena trying to take a step. The Virgin''s physical abilities pass superior Saint Knight''s. If she''s alone, she runs right through the front line in a few moments if she cares. Of course there is no one to follow. "Please wait, Soarena! You have the permission of the Cardinal to launch your front line¡­" "You don''t have to. I made up my mind." A strong gust winds and a man of the Holy Knight unwittingly steps on the powdered snow blocking his sight. By the time he opened his eyes as he waved, the Virgin''s figure was already nowhere to be found. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó [El-Ner Spirit Contract Coalition Tetralkia Council deliberation room] The coalition state ruled by the elves, where the chief of each tribe surrounded the table with a magical face, in its supreme decision-making body. It is one of the young elves who makes the report towards them. He is the next chief of a certain family and a promising man for the future who is allowed to participate in this occasion in order to gain experience. That he reads out the contents of the written statement with a mysterious face. "Out of touch with Weiss-Ner, the chief city of the Tuweis clan. There is no doubt from the information received from the scouts that the city''s last notice is the same as any other fallen city. I turned around." "Again!? Now the Tooweiss family has returned to their enemies completely!? Don and the table are slammed, and the head of the famous clan yells at the bloody thing. But it seems that what you hold in your heart, even if you don''t act with the others, is the same, and it was obvious from the way you each put your arms together with a roaring and difficult look. "Blessed be the Spirit, I ask all the Chiefs as they pass. Why don''t you ask the Holy King Qualia for help? This case, it''s a young man''s bullshit, but it also feels like it''s in our hands¡­" "Say stupid! Such a pitiful story, how many years of friends you could possibly call QUALIA! "It''s more because we''ve been friends for years... Blessed by the Spirit and proud of the Elves, we must deal with this problem alone." The word of the chief, who is the head of each tribe, is absolute. They are as good as they can get their opinions, but there is no turning around when they say no here. Opinions are similar with regard to the other Chiefs. Elves increase their wisdom and power as they grow older. That mostly contributes to the safety of fellow citizens, but sometimes the pride becomes enlarged in this way and the big picture becomes unpredictable. The man who still treats himself as a young man within the Council quietly drips his head and retracts his words. "Besides, the witch who showed up in Northern states is right over there. Rather, we El-Ner are the ones who have to solve this crap problem and head to their rescue. Either way, your opinion will be difficult to achieve." "Exactly! Just in case this gets exposed to another country! Later historians will be happy and brave to write up their books with mockery of our country. Damn! You abominable evil bastards...... Aah! It''s a bad idea to talk about it! "Let the Virgin out! And the Spirit Fighters! Just put a piece on this inferior quality problem! In a bustling atmosphere, this Parliament also comes to an end. The departure of the Virgin in the possession of El-Ner was finally decided. If she is a Virgin with power over one army by herself, she will be able to overturn this disadvantage that one of her clans falls. But why... The next chief man was anxious that the issue might be a foreshadow of some great omen. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó [Antarctic Sea Reef and Sea Country Sutherland] The southern continent of Idraggia, a land with many undeveloped lands whose full content has not yet been revealed. Sutherland, a marine nation with its eastern coast as its national territory. It was primarily a neutral human state with a high degree of fairness to trade and fisheries, but there was an anomaly in one city that day. "Hmm? Fog......? The sailor, who was working in the harbor, stared in surprise at the sumptuous coming from across the sea as he crossed the mooring rope of the carabel ship. Mist is the natural enemy of sailors. Poor vision naturally makes it harder to gauge position at sea, and in some cases you may run into sea demons and sea beasts. Fortunately, there is no risk of collapse because of all the ships preparing to leave the port, but there is still no difference. The fog thickens. The fog was unusual at this time of year if you think about it. Does there exist a fog that covers up to the harbor in the first place? The area becomes noisy. "What is that!? Where''s your ship? A colleague who was also working next door yells as he points across the ocean. When the man turned his sight behind the fog as he narrowed his eyes, something ship-like was certainly shaking. "Isn''t that Qualia? We have all our ships, and it doesn''t look like he belongs to another port..." "Is that a Qualia ship? I don''t think it''s decorative enough for..." Brace the mooring rope with suspicion. I don''t care. Work comes first, especially in this fog. I''m just finishing up and drinking. That''s what I thought. The man with his gaze to the ground, that separated his destiny from his colleagues. "No, wait, no! That''s not a ship! Oh, hey, no, Mimilna!! "Oh, hey! Looking back in haste, a colleague is falling down with his white eyes peeled as he blows a bubble. The man decides that it is a mental attack often carried out by sea demons who occasionally meet in the sea. "Damn! And, enemy attack! Enemy attack! Let the army know about this! All right, you bastards, let''s not look at this! Don''t look directly and capture the ship at the edge of your sight. I checked with the discomfort that my spirit was about to be contaminated. That was never something like a ship or anything. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó [Grand Curse Sea Mynogura Royal Palace Construction Site] Various kinds of construction were steadily under way in the Great Curse Realm. It is the royal palace of Mynogura that is currently under construction. The symbolic buildings that show the authority of the state will always be in poor physical shape in the makeshift digging cabins. In addition, the Royal Palace can produce various effects, so its construction is urgent even from the point of view of state operation. Already the foundations of that are put together and can take some form. The colorful rugs and wall hangings woven by the women of the dark elves were also decorated there, and it was expected that at the dawn of completion it would be a splendid spot. Sitting on a pedestal made of stone unchanged between its thrones, Takudo mumbles quietly, such as a nose, enjoying the tranquillity of the night and the warm lights that Matsui brings. "... Takudo, by the way" Second, there''s a voice coming from beside him. Turning a glance, he had a heartfelt atu and eyes that he trusted wholeheartedly. I have my present self because she was there for me. With Atu, we were able to prosper the country smoothly without so much trouble. With a feeling of universality, Takudo smiles back. "Hmm? What? "Takudo was a common and mediocre citizen before he came here..." "That''s reasonably normal! Well, my parents seemed somewhat rich, but still normal! What''s all of a sudden? I''m gonna make sure it''s weird." Takudo''s origins are not as rare as his sayings. It has a sense of common people, as well as a general ethic. Suddenly he came to a different world and was struck by the shocking fate of having to run the state as if it were a game, but his true heart is modern at its roots. Takudo was judging himself that way. This situation would be confusing if you were a normal person. Under those circumstances, you''re surprisingly well made of kings. He so appreciates himself and gives himself up to the faint joy and excitement that springs from within. That said, is there still a part of Atu that doesn''t seem like a king to ask? As he questions, Takudo stares quietly into Atu''s eyes. Atu, too, never wants to, hits the pioneer the other day with questions he couldn''t say. "Ah, no! That''s not what I meant... Well, I was wondering if I might offend Takudou by killing those saints..." "Disgusting? Why?" Atu didn''t have that answer together. I never thought I''d be able to say those words. Takudo has all the details of the fight through Atu. Tearing the flesh, crushing the bones, taking its life to play with all its senses, even. Atu himself had some excuse for playing too much during the battle. I had prepared words of apology for being blamed for outrageous behavior. But why do you care? It was unexpected to be questioned. Takudo should have been a common person before he came to this world. Atu thought that if so, he had a general ethic and that the ethic was partially inherited to him as well. That''s why she even took pride in being evil and still being able to walk with Takudo. But Takudou now smashed exactly the idea unconscious. In situations where you would have to move your mind without having to be upset if you were a normal person, why? I asked. Atu falls into the sensation of being stared at to lick up by some disgusting sign. I''m starting to wonder what''s wrong and what''s right. I am irritated by the unexpected anxiety of whether Takudo''s coming to this world has changed his nature. The horrible thought arose that Minogula''s attributes as a leader had been conferred on him and that Takudo, who had always been kind to me, had disappeared somewhere. "Weird Atu" "Ah, no! also, sorry......" But Atu realizes that even the worry was his mistake. She remembered that she knew nothing about a human being named Takudo except through the game. I couldn''t have divulged any more of my own doubts. "Something to worry about? Say anything I can help you with." "It''s okay. Seems like it was my mistake..." "Oh well... uh, are you depressed about something? I don''t want to see Atu like that. I want you to be better, just like you always are." Atu''s hand is gently shaken and wrapped up as if the parent warmed the frozen child''s hand. The warmth of your touchable hands is warm. The smile that floats is also full of charity. But only that word that was called makes me feel something absolute... "Come on, laugh? "Yes! Atu in a hurry to reply. Something makes me irresistibly horrified and I can''t even forget that I''m a hero with the potential to destroy the world myself. Takudo seemed satisfied with the smile he pulled, which he could not say was roughly superior. As Atu relaxed her chest and tried to somehow fold into the fears she didn''t want to express that gushed in her confidence, her hands gently stroked on her head. Its Lord is naturally a pioneer, staring at Atu with a gracious look full of charity. The kindness of Takudo and the thoughts of Takudo all convey. Happiness comes as if the anxiety has flown somewhere before, and relief and trust fill the whole body. If he noticed, Atu was delivered to Takudo''s chest, quietly sweetening its tranquillity. The night book drops and only the bursting noise of patsy and pine lights flows quietly. I''m sure Takudo and his relationship will have to be settled someday. Atu thinks. Why he has come to this world and why he is here with him who is supposed to be the character of the game. The answer to that question hasn''t even shown that thread yet. But only now, if you will. "There''s a lot going on, but I think I can do it with Atu. So keep it up." "I feel the same way about Takudo." Just that this time won''t last forever. Forever, ever. Along with Takudo, whom I admire and love. Without finishing, beg just the two of us. "It''s just getting interesting. Have fun! "O my king, as I say..." Words spoken to be bright and energized. My beloved own king. But to her now, Takudo''s appearance just looked like something in the shape of someone who wrapped the pitch-black darkness around him. Chapter one: = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = The chain event [end-of-life visit] has begun. ¡ö ¡ö ¡ö ¡ö ¡ö ¡ö ¡ö in the map. ~ Good civilizations. Fight the end of your faith in God. ~ Evil civilizations, ravage the world with desire. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 20 Episode Twenty: Twins (1) Minogula, who destroyed an investigative team by the Holy King Qualia and obtained a tentative beginning routine and how much respite. As initially speculated that time works in their own favour, they are steadily gaining its strength. Today, another facility for Minogula''s status in the world was completed. "It''s finally finished! "Yes!! The royal palace is complete." "Tactical Magic is also in the testing phase, and is this somewhat grounded? The game they were playing. In "Eternal Nations", a technique called tactical magic exists. Although this was a strategically very important element that allowed for the powerful use of magic based on various attributes, the condition existed that each attribute mana was required. Normally, we look for resources called dragon veins and let them supply the necessary mana for us, but the Royal Palace can produce this mana on its own as a salvation item in the game. The mana that the Royal Palace of Mynogura can produce is "Mana of Ruin". It can also produce some magic. It is also a natural decision that the architecture of this facility, which benefits the state simply by building, was in a hurry. At this point it is already in the upper category as the rise of the beginning. Especially a nation called Minogula, whose weakness at the beginning was a necklace. Although predictions are still unacceptable, give me a breather if I get to this situation. "That said, we''re going to need more and more people. How to secure these¡­" "If you wait for nature to increase, it''s going to take too long." The pile of problems that have piled up still shows its high peak to the pioneers. The next problem was the shortage of the people. Normally, we expect population growth over a long period of time, but given the current continental situation, I also feel that we are losing it a little late. We are of course considering as an option the securing of a workforce using the worms produced by Ningenmodoki, an intrinsic citizen, and the hero Isla, but what we currently need is a layer of intelligent production. In other words, we need a people who have the intelligence to think properly and create new ones themselves. "I heard the Dark Elves have other stray families. If we can welcome them in, we can secure some personnel, but that''s still a small amount." "Is there any good solution..." Two people bothering their heads in the royal palace they could. More recently, old Mortars and Gear have also been chased by various jobs and are unable to talk as often as they used to. It is simply because we are running out of personnel to carry out intelligent work, and it is also evidence that the construction of various mechanisms is necessary as the operation of the state becomes full-scale. The greater the world you look at, the greater the dimension that you see the missing parts as reality. That said, I can''t help thinking about that or this as things stand. You should start by solving it one by one from what''s right in front of you. Demographic issues were shelved for the first time. "But it''s majestic. This is where our world begins." Atu looks over to the royal palace to change the subject of being stuck. Still not big because of the early levels, but still a fine one. Made from wood specific to Minoghura, it shows overlap so that it is braided in multiple ways by a unique architectural style, and that alone seems to be a single work of art. Of course the decorations applied have not lost. The textile fabric created by the women is a perfect word, embroidered with the history of the founding of the Minoghura. It also illusions as if the story of the myth is told just by watching. Sufficient character as a place for the king to live. But this is still in its early stages. The royal palace in the final stages they know is huge and beautiful in a circle to this. "Yeah, yeah. Let''s make the future bigger. I like the big royal palace! Takudo Mogigaki. A castle in one country is often said to be a man''s main nostalgia, and since the Royal Palace can be done, he has been busy sneezing around like a child who bought a new toy. Let''s just say that Atu, who saw such his own Lord, likewise uplifts his mood. "You''re right, my king! Our royal palace that pierces the heavens and roots in the earth! Your Highness Fu Ku is an array of brave and resolute masterpieces! Few working samurai! "Oh! Tense up. Tense up. It''ll make you forget the bad stuff." Wow! Takudo appealed with his hands wide open much better, his mood is at its peak, he''s just dancing. Two, Takudo realizes that Atu is staring into his own eyes as he peeks in. "What''s wrong? "No, it seemed like it was my mistake after all! "Oh my God! I often get the wrong idea, too, and I do." "Yes!! Is something wrong? I''ve been worried about Takudo because she''s been acting a little strange lately, but as far as I can tell now, that was also worrying. She''s still the best as usual. He was so satisfied he nodded Takudo, but then accidentally lost his hips by the scream of Atu unleashed. "Ohhhhh! "Whoa!? Too much voice, Takudou accidentally shivers his body and slips off the throne. What the hell happened? It''s time to catch a glimpse of Wanna Wanna and Trembling Atu as he calms down his loud heartbeat. "Yay, I noticed something terrible..." "Hey, what? "Takudo''s caretaker is not here at all!! "Ooh? If you say so." In that word, for the first time, Takudou thought that a samurai was essential for something called a king. Until now, it was good because Atu took care of that and this. In addition, he himself was the type to do things on his own, so there were no problems. But new. Their house is huge. It is clear that being alone in this large royal palace creates a lot of inconvenience for the boulders. In addition, it seems a little unsavory to spend time in the same way as before in the present state, which is somewhat stable. Because he is king of Mynogura and leader of the Dark Elves and the people. It is seen as a problem with boulders for a king of a country to do everything around him alone. It would be intolerable for a girl who can''t wait to declare herself at least to give everything she has. "This is disqualification! Disqualified as a squire! Therefore, Atu, naturally, said selfishness. In fact, it was a perfectly good thing for her to say, but it would be selfish to say that the situation is now showing childish eclampsia. And for the most part, it is Takudo who plays the role of honoring it. "Don''t exaggerate like that. I don''t care." "I care! - Do you have any preferences!? They stop by and ask questions without having to. Takudou, who felt his usual condition to Atu, - I''ll think about doing my hand to his jaw. But not many things float in the back of my brain. To be honest I wasn''t interested in what I said samurai...... plus I was anxious to be able to communicate properly if one person I didn''t know suddenly came. His answer is therefore one. "would like a child who is easy to talk to" "Takudo sama aah!! Atu cried. I cried against my own king, who still lacked communal power. She keeps saying words of comfort to lean on Takudo. But Takudo, who messed with me once, doesn''t put me back in the mood. Leaks a bumpy sad word as he holds his knee on the throne. "Ugh, I haven''t been able to talk to the Dark Elves at all and I feel terribly alienated" But the words Takudo never expected are told by Atu. "Well, Takudo is a little too dignified... he may be scared" "Yeah eh!? Eyes open in amazement. Why should I be so afraid? I rather didn''t understand the word majesty. However, if you ask me, there are parts of me that I''m good at. Even though it was somewhat better, the dark elves were uniformly mixed with fear in the eyes that looked at him. That''s something that obviously doesn''t exist when they''re in conversation with Atu. Takudo was not sorry for that. Therefore, "Me..." The sarcastic words leaked out more than my mouth. And there was a squire who changed his blood phase to the fact that his own Lord was Me. "I''ll always be by Takudou''s side. Uh-oh! Stick to Takudo while he screams atu. Though I think Takudou would have been totally infidel if Atu hadn''t been here, I thank this devoted and childish squire. Oh, how blessed I am. I have a daughter who thinks this much and she''s really happy. Takudo''s chest is filled with happiness. "Ha! I have a proposal! but happiness fogged in an instant, instead the unpleasant sweat flowed through Takudo''s forehead. I remember this pattern. It doesn''t do a lot of things when Atu is sticking around. "Can I take care of it? I came up with the best solution! "Uh... hey, just calm down and let me know the details -" "To this Atu! Can I take care of it!? But it pushes me off. Takudou is sweet to Atu for some reason. This is sweet enough. Therefore, if she had asked me so far to be confident, there was no such thing as a reason to say no. That''s why Takudo gave up. Instead, "Of course I do!! He gave permission to her wishes with a full smile, and threw a teaspoon that he could no longer care. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Mortar, old man! Collect the little girls! The king wants it! "Please wait, Lord Atu! So, why are you giving me such an order? What are the King''s thoughts? "The king likes little girls! Takudo cursed himself grandly for throwing all his teaspoons a few moments ago. Curse, curse, and hold your head to focus your whole nerve on breaking this thing. "Oh, the king likes little girls..." Takudo realizes that his gaze has gathered on him. An indescribable gaze. He understood that he was standing at the crossroads. "Atu!" So scream. If you don''t deny it here, you will get a very dishonorable title other than a communal handicap. The voice I made was surprisingly loud, and Takudo understood that he could do it if he did it himself. ¡­¡­¡­ "- Ha ha! I see. You''re a boulder king to admonish yourself not to be imprisoned by common sense by putting innocent children on your side! "Sure. Kids don''t clap, but sometimes adults can get upset." Then would it have been a few dozen minutes or so? It was forever equal time for Takudou himself, but whatever it was, a generation of clarifications by him made the Loricon suspicion clear safely. Isn''t it easy for you to talk about being a little girl and even for me to look good? It was probably an operation adopted by Atu in such a way, but it''s enough to tremble Takudo''s heart and soul. Treat me like a pedophile if I make a mistake. I mean King Loricon. It would be impossible for Takudo to scream with all his might. By the way, the scenario that Takudo came up with concentrating all his nerves and describing desperately while directing Atu with his gaze is as Old Mortar and Geir said. I can''t wipe some discomfort, but I can''t even break it if it can''t be said. It was an exquisite taunt. "In addition to them. It is also the king''s extraction that he does not want to divide the excess workforce. Easy help about being around you, even if it''s a favor. Easy chores for a toddler will do enough." Atu closes with a Doya face. I wish I had said that from the beginning and it was a pioneering pioneer that went all the way out to my throat, but I couldn''t say it until the end of the day, so I listened. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "O king... because it was done by a child" "It''s gonna be okay." Let''s conclude. The operation of calling a girl and making her a samurai was about to end in failure. Nothing is planned for the operation. Rather, it may have been something that could naturally have been expected in this case, but this result had come because Takudou himself had misjudged his own assessment. I mean, the dark elf girls I''ve been looking out for, they all cried out scared the minute they saw Takudo. Nor can the boulder Takedou hide his shock in this. The way he was depressed was pathetic. "The king is shining! Don''t you have a child who doesn''t cry when he sees the king!? "No, that''s all the kids in the country..." "Weak! Weak!! Takudo is depressed, and Atu is wah-wah-wah-wah. Old Mortar, troubled by what''s going on, sends his gaze to Gear, who thinks with his arms next to him like he''s asking for help. "Old Mortar, did you let those twins see you too? "Yes, no... you''d be rude to the king in those kids on the boulder" ¡­¡­ What''s the matter, sir? Atu, who was jittery next to Takudo, comes to his sight at an unstoppable speed when he hears the interaction between the two ears. To be honest, Old Mortar, who didn''t want to accept Gear''s suggestion, began to talk about the twin girls who had come up on the subject in such a way as shabby. "Well, what can I say, there was an unfamiliar twin girl. Sure, they''re both smart, but there''s a little bit of a problem, and as a king''s maid, I think it''s a little uncomfortable." "Hmm? You have a bad tooth cut on your yak. Well, that''s fine, I''ll just look and judge. Bring me." If Atu makes a decision, he has no right to say no to old Mortar. When he roars, he turns his back in gratitude for all the incorrigibility. but Gear speaks up faster than old Mortar exits trying to get the twins. "We''ve already brought him in." "Gear! You''re working fast! "Well, unlike old age, I''m always thinking about second-hand and three-handed for the king. Unlike a busy head, it spins fast." "I''m young! Atu sighs at the two starting to stare at Gigi. The sight of these two dark elves devoting themselves to the king to compete with each other is already routine for them. With a frightened look on his face just starting again, Atu shifts his interest in appropriately matching two childish fights to the last candidate for the maid of honor. "Yes, yes, don''t stick together in a good year. - So, call those twins to this room as soon as you can." "Ha! Happy! Eventually, Warrior Chief Gear prompted me, and the two girls came between the thrones. ... The moment that twin girl comes in, Atu moves her eyebrows on a picky and unnoticed level. Is the age probably between twelve and thirteen? Among the girls I''ve seen so far, their age was relatively higher, but any such assessment is irrelevant. The first stage passes at a time when I don''t cry when I see Takudo. But the atmosphere is heterogeneous. No, instead of the atmosphere, I could see that they already had special circumstances because of their appearance. "Nice to meet you, great king. Carrie says Career-Erhul." The twin girl who came in with her hands together for friendship. First the girl on the right bowed along with a polite greeting. The silver hair characteristic of dark elves is cut short, and the costume that wraps around is an adorable ethnic costume that emphasizes ease of movement. However, the red and black burnt (just) scratches on the right side of the white and beautiful skin stick to the eye. The face is natural, the hands visible from the cuffs, and the feet. Without hiding them, the girl was exposed to the rot as if to show off. It''s your sister. "Your sister says Mary-Erhul." The girl on the left then greeted Nico with an uncontrolled smile. Silver hair is long and underfoot, dressed in a fluffy long skirt unlike his younger sister in shorter outfits. The outfit gives some sense of purity, and Atu learns a little glare. But in terms of language, disqualification is rare. I thought I''d pay attention to that disrespectful graffiti, Atu, but I notice the girl''s anomaly again. And my sister on the left as if to help her - convinced by the fact that her career did her sister''s name. There is no mistake in smiling uncontrollably. Atu decided that her mind would probably be much younger than it seemed due to some problem, okay. "Nice to meet you." The voice of Takudo, who would have worked hard to get it out, echoes between the thrones. He doesn''t seem to be particularly moving his mind himself, and he''s telling Atu with his gaze that the rest is best. Atu, who figured out how his own king was not obsessed with what the twin girls held, shall begin to decide whether they were fit as maids, as the king intended. That said, "Are you an idiot and an ugly woman..." An ugly girl career for Mary, an idiot. You sure are some resourceful kids...... Whether or not she is fit to be the king''s maid. The two girls stared at Atu''s eyes, thinking so. = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = [Royal Palace of Mynogura: LV1] Buildings Get less than or equal to each turn Magic Resources 10 Mana of ruin 1 * This facility does not require maintenance costs ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 21 Episode XXI: Twins (2) Twin girls, sister''s career and sister Mary. Atu, who tilts his neck at its appearance, arguably heterogeneous, but with her a monster that exists outside reason. Now don''t be afraid, ask about the girls. "What''s wrong with you, that rotten thing? "I''m sick." That''s pathetic. "King... Carrie looks great in this." My sister''s career just tells that one word and she pushes silence. It looks like Takudo is not going to ask any more. Old Mortar explained it on his behalf, but it sucked. That''s apparently the result of being hit by the plague, and it''s still a mark after it''s completely healed. Whatever the reason, Atu, who decided that it would not be a good idea to dig out too many root leaves, ends up with that on the matter. That would have been good for her if it hadn''t affected the king. "What''s wrong with your sister? "My sister, who is the most beautiful, perfect and ideal sister in the world, is a system that has been painful and closed her heart." "I ate your mother." "Mortar? A frigid gaze shoots through old Mortar. What does the word my sister spilled mean? I''m asking. The most obvious question was only to confirm, and as for Atu, I had already finished speculating on what had happened from their situation... "It''s an unintentional decision. The two mothers were proud. Our clan, we have never forgotten her devotion..." The Dark Elves couldn''t stand the hunger and ate their people. A long journey by them chased home. They inflicted hardship on such a species that they made extreme choices. Atu is not in a position to determine what the decision was, nor is he interested. But it was an abomination to them, and it was a bitter decision to make. Plus, the fact that the act of connecting the lives inflicted an indelible wound on the two girls... ... I see, Atu, convinced that there was an understanding of how Old Mortar reluctantly introduced the two of them. Looking at the place where the blood color is so good, it wasn''t a pain in the ass, but why not recommend it as the king''s maid of honor? It seemed clear that the dead old man was suffering from this problem. Atu haunts my head. Though ultimately the king decides, so far its full powers lie with her. In the fear that the samurai''s goods will be regarded as the king''s vessel, they are slightly unsavory. Though its gall power not to be afraid of things was fascinating...... "Your Majesty, white..." Two, one of the girls - my sister Mary - was approaching just the side of Takudo before Atu noticed. Mary peeks into Takudo with her curly eyes. Takudo also responded to her query without looking particularly surprised. "It''s called a sick coat." "Big time? "Yeah, I am. You know what?" "I don''t know." The costume Takudou is currently wearing was unchanged pre-metastatic diseased clothing. Although he wears some ornaments, etc. even though the boulder doesn''t have the physical condition to do just that, his outfit is nevertheless a rare outfit characterised by white. You''re interested in the white costume, the girl nodding like you convinced her to Hmm while staring at you. Did Takudo also feel familiar with the way it was, and when he smiled tenderly, he stroked Mary''s head softly. "Mary, I guess. Will you be a caretaker? "Yeah, I''ll give it to the king" "O my king, my king is having a proper conversation with a little girl!! Atu learns that any Goto that was in him disappeared at this moment. I was right about my decision. If you''re a little girl, your own king can chat properly! If we keep rehabbing at this rate, eventually the communal disorder, which is the king''s worry, will heal! It was already certain in her that she would adopt these twins. For better or worse, she placed more emphasis on merit and had a personality that was not interested in the outer elements. "Aren''t you scared? Moving from Mary with Takudou''s interest in a white coat hem in her mouth, she moved on to her sister''s career. A sister with a look of fright and fright for a moment. Unlike her sister, she has a slight fear of Takudo. Her attitude is correct, if normal. Instead, Takeo was moved by the way he was enduring temperament in fear. "Yes, Carrie, my sister, has an obligation to be with your sister. Ah, I do. If your sister wants you to, Carrie doesn''t have the right to veto." "That''s great, that''s great.... So will you be there too? "I''m at your disposal! Thus the two girls decided to be Takudo''s samurai. Old Mortar and Warrior Chief Gear are also telling the two bizarre girls to encourage them, with some relief. "The king''s court has also gone down. Then we ask you both to work as caretakers for our king in the future." Atu is satisfied that everything is going well. And for a moment, Takudo, who was about to be lifted by Lorikon suspicion, is also showing relief that he has successfully taken off the crisis. The lonely royal palace of Takudo and Atu alone thus became one gorgeous. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Okay, let''s talk about that afterwards. I''m talking about a time when two samurai came to serve in the royal palace and it seemed like they could afford Takudo''s life. But what about the facts? Takudo''s life had grown before and became full of problems. "Your Majesty, only..." "Thanks." "Spilled -" "Duh, duh." Bishari and Takudo costumes get wet and dirty. It''s a glitch by Mary. Every time I was surprised at first, Takudo was no longer in the ambition. Nevertheless, the reality that happened cannot be changed. The white diseased clothes, which were beautiful thanks to you, were stained all over. Most importantly, I don''t feel like paying much attention as a Takudou. I wanted to buy them their efforts, and most importantly, there was a situation where they couldn''t get mad at me for what their kids did. In addition, "Oh, my king! It''s time to wipe your meal! "Thanks." I can''t help it because I change my blood phase and my sister''s career follows me. Apparently, she has a sincere love for her sister Mary. This sister works many times as hard as her sister to aggressively do the butt wipe of what she does. Regardless, the fear of Takudo looks the same. Therefore, Takudou was also unable to measure what attitude to adopt. That is why such strange attitudes are routine. Takudo, who at the very least is baking the girl''s care, had just said a pitiful brother from the side, but the fruit was placed in a very troubling situation. But that day was different. Normally, she was a sister who went out to play with Fluffy after working properly, but strangely, she stared at Takudo''s eyes less. "Oh, my God." "What? "Are you a bad man? "Attributes are evil." Takudo is coming to this world as the leader of Mynogura. Therefore the attribute becomes evil. So the answer lies ahead. Of course, the attributes are evil because they are also subordinate to Minoghura. Takudo with his neck up wondering what''s wrong with that. I am still not sure what the intent was to be questioned. "Why won''t you kill me? "Who? "We..." "To?" "Uh, right, Your Majesty. Your sister says," How can a great king have mercy on a child like us? " Mm-hmm! I unwittingly put my arms together and think about it. Mercy or nothing, they are subordinates. And he''s also a child. I don''t have any ideas of punishing you because of the haha, and it''s a good place to stop scolding me. Kill him. What a mess. Were you frightening me that far? and reflecting a little, Takudo tries to answer the earlier question with a gentle voice. "Because you''re a caretaker? "Mmm! "Your sister is angry with the gentle king, even though she is a bad person..." "Er..." Mary got angry. He looks kind of indignant with Punska, making Takudo confused even though he thinks he''s adorable. But I somehow understood what I wanted to say, so I started talking quietly so I could tell them both. Takudo decided that he was probably confused by his own attribute changes. "Let''s talk about one good story. Listen carefully." Kokuri and two truly adorable replies were directed to Takudo. "A good man can only do the right thing. You can''t hurt people, and you can''t steal someone else''s. You can''t kill anybody." "Yeah." "Naturally." "So who''s the bad guy? What do you think we should do? "You can only do bad things, dammit" "It''s treacherous and outrageous! Naturally, the two of them return the words. Just as Takudo expected. And I''ve decided what to tell you. "No, you can do whatever you want" At that moment, the eyes of the two become open and the surprise becomes evident. Takudou continues to talk about it, although his lovable attitude is filled with laughter, but he must not go out of the way. "You can do good, you can do bad. You don''t have to do anything, you don''t have to do anything to be forgiven. Bad people are very, very free. Just believe what you think is right and push on without asking others for their opinions and never turning around. That''s who''s really evil." So it''s okay for me to be nice to both of you! He added, Takudou let him wink at the mood. "That''s cheating!! "Naturally. ''Cause he''s a bad guy." "Punish me one day? "If you kill a good man who punishes you first, it''s such a charade" "" Yes!! Takudou explains his theory to rap, grinning bitterly at himself for the slurs and words coming out of him. I noticed something in it. If it was his guess, it was because the sincerity with which his sister, Mary, had made the earlier question can be explained. I mean, that''s... "So far the failure has been deliberate, right? My sister, Mary, nodded cocklessly with clear eyes, trembling as my sister''s career frightened. In that attitude, Takudo elevates his speculation to certainty. "Oh well..." Takudo finally gets to the answer. She wants them dead. It is already to his knowledge in previous explanations that Dark Elves cannibalized without withstanding hunger. And that the subject was their mother. It was a pioneering road that I couldn''t understand the love of something called family, but I understood that their mother tried to help them both with love. But whether or not they want that fate is another story. I guess they didn''t want such a future or anything. "Carrie and... your sister..." "I should have died" Sister Mary connected her sister''s words in such a sensible language that she didn''t think she was breaking her heart. No, maybe her heart isn''t broken. However, I guess with the curse on me everything is painted black and only thoughts like babies appear on the surface. There was something that made me feel so vague. "But are you afraid to die? Cochri and once again there were two small replies. We wanted to forgive ourselves for surviving by my mother''s death... we wanted to die, we wanted to die, but we were scared, we wouldn''t die from ourselves. I beg someone to kill me, I just hurt myself by killing my heart for self-assault. If we do things like buy the King''s wrath, I''m sure he''ll kill us all, and live our days in search of salvation in death. That was the two girls who contraindicated it. Takudou quietly invites them and calls them nearby. Feeling the cry of unseen sorrow in his eyes, he desperately searches for words as he manages to lean against these two pure innocent, heart-tender troubles. "You''re here for a reason. Because someone connected my life. You know who that is, don''t you? "It''s painful..." It''s hard. (Oh, what loved ones) Takudo felt sexually loving about it for some reason. What an inspiring, beautiful love. He has never received love from his own family. That''s why there are parts of me that don''t really come with pins, but even so, it was easy to see that these girls and my mother were bound by strong bonds. This love will be lost as it is. Soon their hearts will break and they will break in the true sense of the word. It seemed very painful to Takudo for some reason that great love would disappear for crap like ethics and common sense. "... what did your mother say? "" Live... " Naturally, Takudo thought. If you''re going to think about the love that was between them, it''s natural for the mother to tell them so. So he listens sincerely to the two words, and gives them thoughtful words to reach the two souls. "Something bad isn''t always wrong. Your mother and you did the right thing. Be proud, you are here because your mother''s love has won her destiny." The word was something that made them feel absolute to both of us. Isolated atmosphere and prestige are there, unlike just people wearing the skin of evil leaders. The two girls are also swallowed up by the word, falling into the feeling as if they had lost their souls. It feels like being wrapped up in a giant being that is outside the realm of some kind of cognition and my self will collapse. It was a terrible and very sweet experience. They are erased of the self-punishment that erodes their hearts by the Great King. After common sense, ethics, anxiety and loss disappeared, there was just my mother''s deep love. "Wow, we..." "What the hell am I supposed to do? Porous and two tears. Was it for my troubles to clear up, or was it because I could feel my mother''s love deeply again? Just the two girls cried. Takudo never knew... but that was the first tear they had spilled since they lost their mother. "You can live the way you want. To be able to respond to your mother''s love. So that your mother can be proud." Innocent eyes shoot through Takudo. I didn''t know if there had been any change in them, Takudo. But when he understood that a little change had come to his expression, he lowered his chest. Thus his word of the king affected, and the two girls were saved only a little. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Takudo! The investigation is complete -" "Welcome back..." "Hmm? What''s wrong? "We''re getting along" Atu, who finished the chores and returned to the royal palace, frowned when he saw the king. It''s not like something went wrong. No, would it be a problem if I tried it on her? Two girls, supposed to be samurai, sat next to Takudo, sitting on the throne, resting with a happy look on her face. "No way, you didn''t do anything nasty, did you? Unexpectedly disrespectful is the word, Atu. If it''s more of a pity, do it to yourself! And then I almost screamed, but when I said it, I closed my mouth wondering what I thought of Takudou, and stuffed my teeth bite. I stare at Takudo with a look that doesn''t blame me. I was simply jealous. "I didn''t! More reporting than that! Report!" "Oops, excuse me. This is a nearby city that we''ve been researching since the other day, but we found out more. - It''s a multi-ethnic, neutral nation, predominantly human beings called Fawn Caven." "Multi-ethnic..." Investigations were carried out more carefully than before with regard to the city closest to Mynogura. The intention of Pido to have a friendly relationship, if possible, was to gather information in a way that was not as stimulating or enlightening as possible. The results apparently came together. There will be other details, but the obvious is not a problem verbally. Takudou assembles his plans for the future, while putting his neck to the expression of Atu, who said something. "What''s going on? Anything wrong? "Apparently, there''s a dragon vein inside the city." "Heh..." Takudo''s eyes narrow. National cities exist where dragon veins exist. It was nothing more than that some nation possessed some sort of military technique involving witchcraft. = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = [Dragon Vein] Map Resources It''s called a dragon pulse hole to be exact. That''s where the stars have tons of mana to blow out. By securing mana, various sorcery units will be able to use powerful tactical magic. Some heroes will also be more powerful by securing mana, and securing more mana than others will help to favor the game. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 22 Episode XXII: Conference Takudo was in such a good mood that rarely anyone could tell that day. That, too, should be because the time had finally come for him to lean his feelings towards the internal affairs he loved. There have been a number of disturbing events here lately, such as the investigative team of the Holy King and the grasp of trends in neighbouring countries. The margin of mind made possible by those coping paragraphs is helping to uplift his mood. I was about to begin in a reasonably tense but relaxed atmosphere with the meetings that were about to take place now, whether the men themselves felt the king''s mood to be worn. "Thank you all for coming here so busy." The chancellor is as Atu as ever. I smile lightly and look around at the row attendants. Gathering together is a heavy town in this country. Old Mortar, Warrior Chief Gear, and Emr, who became secretary from his deputy. In addition, Mary and her career as Takudo''s caretaker. And naturally, there are Atu and Takudo. "Now, this is the beginning of a fun and enjoyable internal affairs. Let''s start with the status report. Architecture Officer" "Yes, I''m Emr, the architect. Construction of the Royal Palace is currently complete and there is room for the workforce. Materials are also sufficient as we were dedicated to replenishing the lumber for the free period. We are ready for new construction." "I see, thank you. I''d like to build something new while I can afford it." I didn''t know it would ring if I hit it. This is exactly what makes Atu snort with satisfaction, too, at her ability to quickly return the information she was looking for. As Emr put it, there is currently room in the city''s architectural capacity. There are parts of the world where there is no hand in sparing a valuable workforce, but the fact is that an institution with a civilization called Mynogura brings a variety of benefits to the state. Whatever you had, there was a desire to improve the facility first. "Dear Takudou, would you like the next building to follow the previous meeting?" "Yeah." Takudo nods at Atu''s question. As a matter of fact, we are packing up talks with Takudo beforehand regarding Minogula''s policy. Nevertheless, holding the meeting in this way had the aim of assigning work to his ministers and distributing the efforts of Takudou and preventing them from missing out on the problems. If it''s on its current scale, it''s still on its own if the state gets bigger. Unlike the game, the realistic constraint of having to process a huge amount of information was driving the Takudou people into such an act. "Then Emr. Next, build the Magic Laboratory. You have properties related to witchcraft, and the witchcraft unit consumes the least human resources. It''s also our country''s policy to focus on magic technology." "I''m in awe. Then I''ll tell the practitioners as soon as the meeting is over." The candidate for the building just actually bothered my head. There were a number of appealing candidates such as Liquor Pond Flesh Forest, which increases the population growth rate instead of increasing food consumption, and Living Sprinkles, which gains defensive bonuses when an enemy unit is attacked by a city. Both, however, were dismissed as taking time to be effective. The Magic Laboratory was therefore chosen as a prerequisite for producing powerful magic units and increasing the magic output of the city. The fact that the construction of this facility will be rushed despite the relatively low priority given to it in the original game play was also the fact that they are sensitive to threats and focused on increasing military power. "Next up is Home Affairs - in terms of the resource situation...... who''s in charge? "I''m Emr and I work together. Domestic food supply is going well. Supplies of wood and stone, as well as iron products that cannot be produced, are also supplied with the help of the King. I was just wondering if it''s still a little worse than consuming magic." The reason the Dark Elves, who had just come with the minimum of what was around them, were able to create the shape of the city in such a short time was in Takudo''s ability to summon supplies. Unlike here, they are supplied with iron products, clothing, and a variety of other tools that are usually difficult to obtain by his power to produce the supplies of the former world. Of course, it consumes a lot of magic, but today Minogula has a population of about 500 people. Cost is not an issue if supply to this extent. That said, this approach was also another forceful solution that was sparsely populated but thus universal. "Emergency production by magic is too convenient, isn''t it? That said, it is a necessary expense, so I will use it. Again, higher priority will be given to facilities and research that increase magic production capacity. I''ll pay you more, thank you for your hard work..." "Thank you" Atu deplores the shortage of talent as he looks at Pecori and Emr lowering his head. That said, the matter is still on the shelf. Time or some dramatic change of circumstances will solve the problem. "So it was also about magic, and should we get a report about the researchers?" "You''re a weasel. At the end of this study, it was possible to use witchcraft at the military level. As it stands, the only thing you can use is Washi... powerful attack magic with ruined mana supplied by the Royal Palace! Well, based on the King''s policy, I don''t think we''re going to actively use it." "Right. The magic of ruin is convenient, but there is nothing useful in internal affairs..." The technology of "Tactical Magic", which Old Mortar was studying as its center, is already capable of operation in action. Timed well - no, it was completed at a calculated time, which brought a powerful military card to Minoghura that was immediately available due to synergies. Further magic units can be produced at dawn developed by the next building, the Magic Institute. That way, we can expect more power. Most importantly, as Atu puts on a troubled face, the magic of ruin can only be used for offensive purposes, so it was troubling as a minogula with an emphasis on internal affairs...... "Let''s make it the" Six Elements "of the Magic System, even when it comes to research, as originally planned. This one may take a little while, but choosing another study won''t do you much good..." Now that I have studied the techniques of Refining and Fort Castle Architecture, there are few benefits and too few occasions to take advantage of them. Takudo and Atu thought that the study of the magic system was still more attractive than that. This makes Minogula a more and more magically biased state, but specialization in specific areas was also considered good because it is another orthodox national strategy. "So last but not least, military personnel" "I, the warrior chief, would like to report to you from Gear. The newly born force has a total of five foot longworms. It is mainly about survey assignments for the undeveloped areas in the vicinity. However, unlike the Great Curse Realm, the outside of the forest is flat. We value secrecy, so we can''t look into the situation very boldly." "Hmm. The surrounding information has been reported to my King on a case-by-case basis. It''s also a little dangerous to continue the investigation any further while keeping it confidential. Foot worms should be around the sentinel around the country." "It is my pleasure... to make another point as I cross. With regard to research, I think that if we complete the Advanced Hunting that we have previously told you about, [foot longworms] can evolve into [neck hunting worms], and we can ensure a more powerful military capability..." Takudo and Atu roar inside to Gear''s suggestion. Once decided, it was a measure of timing equal to a foolishness, but the content of it is well worth considering, because it is also proof that soil is growing to think spontaneously under his ministry. In fact, Advanced Hunting had risen as a candidate in prior consultation. Rather, it is normally the subject of research to be employed and properly researched. Then why wasn''t it hired? The reason is simple. Because there were no animals in this forest. Around that point, I have just said that the gear is still there. Atu later decides to give just a few novels and more praise and rejects the suggestion from Gear. "It''s a fascinating idea, but let''s move on with the research as magically centered as it is. There is an urgent need to enhance magic-related technology overall. What is the status of production in Isla? "I would like to report to you from Washi. Timber and food resources are already well secured. The production by the Human Meat Tree and the high nutritional value of the fruit produced by the King have produced good results. It''s just a little behind schedule in terms of magic." "Takudo, how about it? All reports and policy decisions are made and questions are thrown whether there will be any problems. Takudou looked at the situation with a moving face. It explains the general flow to Atu, but it''s all going on through their consultation. That sight, in which they are faithful to the nation and intend to discharge their responsibilities with all their might, is a word of joy, something that even feels loving. "I don''t have a problem with this. Everybody''s working really hard." Everything beneath my subordinates drips my head deep into rare and long words. All subordinates and the people understand that the king doesn''t open his mouth very much. That''s why I felt the weight of the word. Filled with the joy that sprang up in his chest, the conference went deeper into its contents. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Eventually, the time for home affairs is over, and the time has come for an agenda on reality that I do not really want to acknowledge. In other words, it''s a bunch of problems that bother their heads. "Now let''s talk a little bit about going out of the country. So far, there''s been no movement in the Holy King''s Quorum." "Yes, we don''t see any suspicious moves at the moment. He''s still confused by the problems he''s had in Northern states." It was a question I asked Gear to confirm, but the answers I returned were also as if to confirm the status quo as she expected. "That''s good luck. So if we go at that pace with some delay, Isla''s production is going to be complete without any problems. As for the hostile candidate countries, so far, Antai. The question that concerns me when it does is population enhancement, do you have any opinions on this? "We believe we have our compatriots. I was wondering if we could clear up some of the worries that a great king would have if we were to take the form of welcoming those compatriots. - If we leave persuasion to this mortar, then surely our compatriots will hang their heads on the greatness and mercy of our king." "Yes, my king also has deep sympathy for you Dark Elves'' plight. Don''t worry about that, I won''t abandon you. So, to what extent do you expect your countrymen to be? "Not so much. Probably a thousand or two..." "Hmm, I see... even if we accept those people, there''s not enough of them at all. - Mr. Takudou. If you have any wisdom in this matter." Here Baton moved to Takudo. I wanted at least 5,000 people for my initial plans. That is all we can do to enrich our knowledge base, and we can transfer our workforce to Ningenmodoki and worms. But they say Dark Elves is fewer than you can imagine. Plus, Old Mortar didn''t seem to want to admit much, but there''s no guarantee that they''re all surviving. Takudo, whose operation to accept weak dark elves and sell favors worked better than expected, accounted for the flavor. Unfortunately, they weren''t a little lucky to get a second dojo. "I knew it was on hold" Takudou, who was explaining something to the twins, replied that only one word said that he would finally do his hand on his jaw for being told the story by Atu. Apparently, even with the experience and brains he has, this problem is difficult to solve. Rather, the opposite can be said of this situation as an anomaly. If it''s a regular game, you play it for decades, centuries. It was a natural recognition that the population would increase naturally in such a long in-game time. It''s also impossible to think of a way to increase the population quickly because it''s suddenly not enough. "Doesn''t it still work that way? You guys make more kids." The population is directly linked to national power. I throw my dissatisfaction at Old Mortar and Gear with an atu look at a situation where I can''t see the thread of the resolution despite the fact that the biggest neck exists. But sometimes the reality is harsh on her. In other words, it is just as answered by Emr instead. "Lord Atu. These two... are not married." "" Because work is family "" Emr sighs like a shudder, and the two slap their chests in a face full of themselves. Yeah, this is the kind of guy who sings bachelor. The so-called race of total unwillingness to marry. Atu, who judged as such and gave up early, asks Emr, who is likely to agree on this occasion. "Really? Then Emr, you have to work hard..." "I, um, I''m looking for a lover..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ There''s nothing more we can do about this. Atu''s judgment ran out of it. I think a woman named Emr has a hot vibe, but I guess there are a lot of difficult things in her position. Atu hastily changes the subject as he begins to regret that he has poorly poked at the Dark Elves'' romantic circumstances. "Ko, let''s not talk about this! I''m out of line! Next! Next! Decide on your policy about neutral state Fawncavn! That''s the point! Temporarily loose tension tightens at once. I could also say that it is the handling of this city just outside this great curse world as a matter of urgency that determines their fate. There can be a worst war if you misrespond. The status quo, where the opponent''s national power is unknown, the choice alone had to be avoided at all costs. "As far as you''re concerned, I''m reporting that apparently the city in question is on some sort of strict alert." A report came up from the gear that divides everything in the army as a warrior chief. When I realized that the contents showed the complexity of the situation, I frowned uniformly. "Rigorous posture? Does that mean our presence is exposed? "No, it will be a far-sighted confirmation, but we have sporadically confirmed a goblin raid. Apparently, we''re keeping our guard tight against subhuman and other barbarians." Barbarians basically refer to hostile units that do not belong to the state. In "Eternal Nations" it was like a disturbing bug that was common in the early stages, but Atu decided, listening to the explanation, that it was apparently something similar to this world. It''s not so hard to destroy, but there''s still not one when scouts and such are attacked. It''s a lot of trouble that you have to form an army to deal with it. However, some barbarians have special abilities. Pleasure where you killed him, but it''s not about buying the wrath of some force. Atu inflates his plan with his heart that if the time is right, he can destroy it. The destruction of a wide variety of units increases the power of Atu. Whatever you have, she has to be powerful. That is the mission she imposed on herself, but therefore. "It just seemed very difficult to deal with, and this one I was looking at was a glitch" That? and Atu tilted his neck. I did say the raid was goblin. Destruction should be easy given the level of technology in this world if it is. That unbelievable situation haunts her head. "Won''t reinforcements come from my own country?" "From what I''ve confirmed, it''s a city in the shape of an enclave, so hey, I guess I can''t march reinforcements. Or the same situation in my own country¡­ etc." "Hmm... he said the march was tight because of the enclave. Is this area so high risk of barbarians? "There are relatively many sub-people due to undeveloped areas. Goblins, oaks, and then cobolts." "But it''s hard to imagine a barbarian attacking a city, old Mortar. If the army in the march happens to run into each other, you''ll have the recklessness to attack the city with them." That and this and Gear and Old Mortar start skipping opinions. It just turns out that there doesn''t seem to be very constructive results and I''m not sure in the end. "You don''t have enough information at the moment. If you are being attacked by barbarians more than that, there is a possibility that refugees are occurring. If we can embrace them well, we might be able to increase our population." Not all cities usually have the proper defense capabilities in the state. Cities of some size can prevent external enemies with robust construction such as stone exterior walls, but this equals defenselessness if this is a village dominated by agriculture and pasture, etc. Naturally if the expulsion of the barbarians cannot be carried out satisfactorily, it is they who bear the brunt of the damage, and the ultimate natural theory is that even if they are lucky enough to flee, they will produce refugees who are not going to go. Even the state can have it. I''m a refugee, but luckily this one has extra land and food. If it is even acceptable to be evil, the only thing you need to do will be prepare yourself. Though this proposal, which was often explained in the face, was given by Atu in a sneak way by Takudo. "Lord Atu, is it not possible for those refugees to betray you? "You just have to monitor it. If we place our troops in the city, we can contain the national insurgency. Minogula''s unit¡­ Takudou, who has not yet been summoned, has a role to play." "Oh! That''s reliable! I dared to skip the explanation that it looks a little arry... Because it was critical safe in Atu. Of course it is unknown if that goes hand in hand with the sensibilities of the dark elves. Nevertheless, its performance comes with origami. Units of the type known as Brain Eaters have the ability to raise urban security as a secondary effect. It was a unit that could be produced by the technical lifting of the next point, and was treasured in a dedicated defensive style of play because of the medical unit that healed the wounds of other units. "And if our own peace is promised, then I wouldn''t think of betraying you that way. Isn''t that right? "I thought you were right." "It''s time to get in friendly contact with one country or another and move on. If you can sell thanks, fine, if you''re hostile. Well, that''s the time. If you can get it in any way, I''d love to, but, well, let''s not have high hopes." Everyone nodded at the words. Agree with Atu and show endorsement of the policy. That would mark the end of the meeting. "Then you''ve got it together. The next turn - whoa, the next policy is to send a messenger to Fawncavn, a neutral country. We won''t rush you, so think of ways you can get in touch as amicably as possible." I didn''t dare bring it up on the subject, but Atu - no, the reason Takudo has so much focus on the city is simple. Dragon veins exist in the city. Dragon Pulse Hole, a map resource that produces mana, has to get whatever it takes. Hopefully it will end amicably, but there will be many ways. A pioneering way to add a rare and aggressive policy to your choices. When Minoghura was first recognized as a nation, it was right there. = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Architectural facilities, research items have been newly selected. Architectural! [Magic Institute] Research in progress! [Six Elements] In production! [Isla, Queen of All Worms] ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 23 Lesson 23: Encounters Fawncavn is a nation of other races predominantly human species with unique customs. Its establishment is uncertain, but it has the second widest national territory among the states scattered throughout the southern continent of Idraggia. Civilization levels are about one step below the northern continent, to the extent that iron and other production has finally begun and preliminary State-run mechanisms are in place. I believe in spirits that have long been passed down as the main characteristic, but are more indigenous than the elemental spirits that elves believe in. Believe in the spirits of things like animals and insects, trees and plants, and, at the end, rocks and land, and do divination with bones and skins. Although not as high as civilization level, it enjoyed moderate prosperity despite the multi-ethnic state, whether the pastoral atmosphere prevailing throughout the country was working well. Until then. "It''s a mountain man! The mountain man showed up! In the capital of Fawncavn, Crescent Moon, much damage had been done to the raids of the sub-races over the course of the day. They were the ones who originally lived unrelated to the war. A certain amount of combat power is far from strength (rendo). Weaponry is also a crude rush. The exterior walls are also dirt walls that do not take much account of enemy invasion, and the inner cities are a brittle and fragile group of buildings. Opponents are subraces hostile to civilization, commonly known as barbarians. Oaks, cobolts and sometimes even dangerous beings, led by goblins, are attacking and trying to threaten their right to life. Today''s raid was the most dangerous of them all - the Hill Giant. "Somebody! Tell the priest with the cane! The mountain man showed up! "Get the archers out! Don''t let them break into the city! As tall as it got, the giant enough to look down on the inhabitants'' houses was a giant doll monster called Mountain Man to them. Lifty, creepy skin. musculoskeletal body. A sharp, pointy fang that spills over your mouth in slightly bloody eyes. Unlimited intelligence, but enough power to make up for it. A blow carried out from a stick in your hand would instantly turn into a meat mass in a half-breed soldier. Not as powerful as Cyclops, the superior race of the giant species, but still a powerful subhuman. How can they carry out raids on cities that normally only live in deep mountainous areas away from people and are not supposed to come out of their own territory? There is naturally nothing to answer the question, but the response is imminent. "Damn! I can''t fix the dirt wall that was destroyed in the last raid in time! They will enter the city like this!! The beast man, who was deployed as an early vigilante because of his nostrils, throws up and throws up with a look like he chewed up a bitter bug. A desperate attack by archers has already been carried out from sight (also only Yagura), but it is still not enough to stop this giant. Distance from the city is surprisingly close. Appears out of nowhere. It is difficult to predict its raids even with the ability to detect the Beasts, thus forcing them to struggle to this point. Already a week since the last raid. The earth walls destroyed by a total of three Hill Giants have yet to be repaired by dealing with sporadic goblin raids. Spear soldiers are storming resolutely to repel them, but the physical difference is as direct as ever to the battle power difference. Even a race that is good at combat is at best ready to attack, and will not stop the attack. The goal of Hill Giant is a gap in the dirt wall that has not been repaired. And downtown Crescent Moon you can see over there. It was then that everyone painted a desperate future behind Hill Giant''s downtown incursion, and the damage that would occur, in an attack as if it were aimed at that gap. "It''s grass-armed magic! Now,... what do you say! A young boy''s voice was clearly heard around at the moment, and then a strange appeared at Hill Giant''s feet. "Gwow!" "This is! Magic with a cane! Reinforcements!? The Hill Giant starts pulling back somehow, and the movement stops. Eventually he lay down on the ground as if he had stumbled upon something, and when he saw countless grasses stretching and gathering in his body, the man of the beast floated the colour of joy on his face. Because the grass stretching from the foot of the giant was entangled as if it were willing to stop the movement disappointingly. "Rest assured, brave soldiers of Fawncavn! I want to hold my cane. It''s already amazing when I''m here!! "Oh! Dear Pepe!! The boy, who represented himself from the gap in the collapsed dirt wall and came under the soldiers, climbed to Hill Giant, which could not be moved by the magic grass when he rushed to the skip mix. "Pfft! It''s me, Boulder! I''m amazing! Ugh!! The voice of a young boy fills the battlefield softly. You''re not dressed. That boy weaves a robe with a hem dripping down to the ground and a sloppy shirt hem out of his half trousers is the priest they''ve been waiting for. Priests who perform sacrifices and perform miracles in Fawncavn. A cane holding that reaches the highest position among them. i.e. an absolute powerhouse and leader in Fawncavn. The twelve are present. They are loved by the Spirit of the earth and the beast, and they can use their works. Powerful sorcery rolled out, and possession of a longscepter with religious significance allowed only to them. With respect and devotion, they are called "wand holders". Pepe is its youngest. He''s the youngest, the most future-expected boy. He also rushed to the forefront of this anomaly, helping the soldiers who were forced to struggle and destroying the brilliant Hill Giant. The dependable inspiration (Kobu) and victory boost the soldier''s excitement. He was cheering enthusiastically, like surrounding a pepe shouting loudly over the Hill Giant if he noticed. "" "Priest! Priest!" " "Wow! Louder! But unfortunately, there was only one problem. Every soldier in this room forgot. To the fact that his two names given by other cane holders are "idiots"... "Gwow!!! "Ghaaaaaa!! "" "Priest, no, no, no! Hill Giant, who was sealed in motion by grass-armed sorcery, with all his might, pulled the restraint away. Naturally the pepe riding on top is thrown out. There came a bump that didn''t stab Todome in tune. When Guillotine and huge eyes dazzled Pepe rolling on the ground and tried to step on that little body. The real reinforcements have finally arrived. "- Soil Marsh Magic" "G? Gwow......" The timing is perfect. The operation is activated like a falcon. The moment Hill Giant shook up his leg, the giant would once again taste the cold on the ground due to the mud that was suddenly formed beneath his axial leg. "- Grass Arm Magic" Additionally entangling grass restraints. To the extent that the gap was missed, the wand that came later was not foolish. "What are you staring at! Do it now! Aim for your eyes!! "" "Ha, ha!! "Giiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiie!!!! Disconnect one demon. Arrows and spears released into the eyeball as they aim do wear the brain of a giant monster and drive its life to a halt. The soldiers'' gaze turns to hold a new cane. Some grumpy look on his face as he walked shaky. The person who has a reputation for being harsh and harsh from day to day. To appear was an old woman of the beast man with the head of a cow. The old cowhead woman checks on Hill Giant from a distance. Eventually, having a young soldier with fast legs confirm his death, he uttered words to the soldiers that this raid was finally over. But that doesn''t mean it''s over with them. Treatment of wounded soldiers or retrieval of unleashed arrows. There are piles of things to do, such as treating Hill Giant''s body. And the old cowhead lady, who is also the biggest credit in this battle, had a very important job ahead of her that only she could do. I mean, stupid and thoughtless, a sermon to a cane holder. "Fugi! "Oh, my God, Pepe! I''m sorry to have a cane! "Hmm!? Ah! Grandma Tonukapoli! Pepe, whose head was pounded grandly by a natural wooden wand that made him feel old, finally realized he was shaking off by Hill Giant and turning his eyes with that reprimand (hiccups). It is the same cane holding that I want to see in my open eyes, Tonukapoli, my master, who has looked after me since I was little. I can see from that attitude that it is common to get tight novels from now on. But he replied cheerfully with an open-minded look - rather, with even a smile that people loved. "Not until I''ve tangled the mountain man with grass-armed magic. But I don''t know what that is! I can''t believe I beat you! You always tell me to kill the giant species for the steeple as soon as possible because they have the ''power''! "Hmmm......? Ha! Oh yeah!! I forgot what I did! "Aww! "You idiot! If he dies, he won''t have an ex or a kid! How could you forget such an important thing!? The second reprimand. Now I have a big octopus. I make this boy, who I have said many times and never understood, exasperate every time but also Tonucapoli. It''s good since I was a baby at my grandson''s age. I don''t care if I have affection, but I''m stronger than that. Pepe is a fool everyone admits he is. Pepe himself is the only one who doesn''t acknowledge that in Fawncavn, but that''s why the problems this troublesome boy causes every time were a source of worry for Tonukapoli. "Ugh, ''cause Grandma..." "Stop being that grandmother! You''ve become a cane priest, too! I won''t do that forever if I feel sorry for you! "Er... So..." "Plus - I''m only two hundred and forty years old. Yikes!! If that''s all I''m alive, I''ll be a big grandma. It is Pepe''s, last word, that he was to receive his third small poke today. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The Hill Giant raid was also over, and Tonucapoli and Pepe had come to report the revelations of the matter to the rest of the cane. Straw building in the center of the city. A better place like an old ritual venue than a dwelling or an institution. In that place, where only the candlelight lights quietly lit, several ancients swung the struggle between Tonucapoli and Pepe. "Thank you. Ah, Tonucapoli, Pepe. I''m sorry. I wish we were a little younger..." "That''s okay! The elders aren''t around long, so don''t push them! Shall I take a look at your shoulder? No modus operandi, and annoying voice. With all due respect, I suck at shoulder thighs. Your stupid Pepe''s main office was quickly unleashed. People from all over the country have honorable and venerable canes. Even though it''s about the same place, the old guys are looking at him all they want to do with the jerk. "As always, this girl is terrible in many ways...... Oh, Tonukapoli. What''s going on with your education? "Ha! I''m in trouble, too, for this fool! "But. You''re the successor we expected. Ugh. There were no other qualities besides this child who could hold a cane..." Cane holding has special significance in Fawncavn. It is, in fact, very valuable to be able to hear the words of the natural Spirit, the gods they believe in. It is also proof that the successors have not appeared for a long time that the ancients have not retired from holding their canes despite their old age. It was therefore an unexpected pleasure for them to see Pepe emerge from his talent with a rare genius. Most of all, the genius who went too far seemed to turn around and be an idiot... "Hmm! But you have no luck. My country!! "I agree......" "Ugh, you''re all good at jokes! "I''m serious, Pepe! As you can see. I''m talented, but the fatally unthinkable was the seed for their troubles. The situation in which Fawncavn stands the most is not as optimistic as it is in such detail. In fact, there were even casualties in this raid if one step was wrong. I guess that''s why. The conversation about Pepe will soon be over and we will get down to business. The old man, wanting to hold a cane, told Tonukapoli with a cute opening of his eyes, which would already be cloudy and half invisible. "I want you to go to the city of Dragontan." "Oh? You finally lift your heavy hips. I thought I was going to kill you because I''d let go of my reinforcement petition many times." "Say it, Tonukapoli. We''re in the middle of nowhere..." City of Dragon Tan. That was the city that was built the closest to the Great Curse Realm where Minogula existed. I was more afraid of a lack of defense, but now the wand bearers are full of defense to other cities. I was fortunate enough to tell him that the barbarian raids were relatively weak and he managed to hold out, but he finally came to a critical situation with it. "Hmm! I''m going to greed you and try to enclose a dragon pulse hole! Tonukapoli throws up, but with her, I understand the importance of dragon pulse holes. The Tactical Magic they are currently studying. At dawn when the technology was completed, it was expected that it would be possible to refine the powerful Mana of the Earth, which fertilizes the nation, over dragon pulse holes. Therefore, the city was constructed somewhat more forcefully from afar. But now the judgment has made their people desperate. "What are we gonna do here? There''s plenty of them everywhere to call reinforcements from other cities." "I''m going to step on it with a straw somehow. Even if it looks like this, it''s got a cane." "That''s kind of a dialogue that''s dying on the battlefield as it is! - Aye!! One shot with Pocari. Isn''t this how old Pepe gets stupid because he pokes around so many times? Though I think, I turn my thoughts to more important issues. I''ve already thought about my next hand. But telling it is bitter for them too. "Finally, I have a favor to ask you..." "... what, just say it, it''s disgusting" Tonucapoli also frowned in ancient times when words clouded reluctantly. This rhetoric despite knowing that she has a pleasant personality and prefers clarity. Prepared to be pressed for some hell of a hassle, she listens. "Occupancy has caused disaster in the Great Curse Realm. I need you to check it out with Pepe." Understanding what the word meant, Tonucapoli slowly exhaled as he closed his eyes and breathed heavily. Tonukapoli and Pepe have first-place and second-place strengths in Fawncavn today. In other words, a country called Fawncavn decided to make a big bet here. "According to the case, it''s all about the culprits of the barbarian raids. I don''t know, it''s a risk to my life." "I''m sorry. I''ll make you lose." "Well, it wasn''t decided that it was going to suck! At best, you pray that the beasts and the gods of the earth will protect you! The journey is good and its end point will be harsh. Nothing even involves Pepe. Then Tonukapoli rarely seemed to make a weak noise, but swallows it where it is. Both she and Pepe have canes. Status and power naturally involve responsibility. It is only now that we should exercise that responsibility. "It''s magnificent. Tonucapoli." "You''re the one who''s not screwing around! Tonukapoli slaps his slow-mouth with a voice as prestigious as ever. But I''m not going to screw her. Instead, I was going to perfectly and completely do my duty and even make the old folks a loan that I couldn''t repay for the rest of my life. "Then I''ll get you ready! It''s been a long time, and now my wand is going to get excited! "Take care and go, Grandma Tonucapoli! "Now you weren''t listening! You''re coming with me, you idiot!! "Aww! ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Such a delightful exchange took place about a week ago. And Tonukapoli regrets his judgment the other day so badly. Says he''s cuter than a stupid kid. Pepe for Tonucapoli is not going to leak into the exception. I was prepared to be on a dangerous mission, but it was slightly sweet. I didn''t expect it to be a dead end. I guess there was also overconfidence in my own power. I was somewhat optimistic that some of the worst damage would go to the accompanying soldiers. It can also be said that the poor side of the people of Fawncavn, of a pastoral nature, was out in this expedition. Tonukapoli and the Fawn Cavn made contact with Mynogura for the first time on this day. "Dark Elves? But these signs don''t taste good..." "Oh? Are you..." Dragon Tan, a city built to enclose dragon pulse holes. The encounter occurred within a short break at the place and departure for the Great Curse Realm. The other person is a girl with a different vibe. And the Dark Elf Warriors who follow. Unlike the people of the northern continent, Dark Elves are not discriminated against in Fawncavn, a multi-ethnic country. But that''s what they know about dark elves... The group in front of me was wrapped around signs of darkness so intense that it could be seen at a glance. Especially a leading girl. That emits an international discoloration. Tonukapoli''s instincts sound alarming, not to mention that Hill Giant and others I''ve seen are like babies. With the great curse behind Chirali and the girls in sight, the bull-headed priest understood that things were already out of his hands. He seemed to hide it well, but if he was as masterful as she was, it would be clearer than to see the fire that the Great Curse Realm had already been polluted and exhausted by the devil''s things. A thick evil that spoke came to them from the woods. "You''re not a person..." "¡­ Your Answer" In response to Tonukapoli''s question, the girl answered quietly. The word alone surrounds me with a bottom-cold fear. Despite the voice of the adorable girl, it just contains horror. "Dear Tonukapoli! Who are these people? "I want to hear about you! Look, don''t give me your hand! Instruct the soldiers as Tonukapoli panicked. It was unsavory to bring all the Beastmen with all the elite. Those who cannot use preliminary magic or communicate with natural spirits, but they perceive demons and show agitation with the instincts of the beast. Everyone is frightened by the signs of darkness and is likely to storm right out of alertness and instinct. I hear that the Dark One hates people and tries to destroy all their lives. The living and the living also feel instinctive repellence in the presence of darkness. It is unclear whether they are fanning the barbarians. Its power is unknown. But the feeling of Tonukapoli tells us. He said we shouldn''t fight. He said he wasn''t the one who could fight and win. He said we should run away now. In the time flowing slowly and stickily, Tonucapoli thinks desperately of responding. "Gear, put everyone on standby until I have my life." "My pleasure." ... Atu also gave instructions to Gear in a quiet voice. Basically, Atu doesn''t trust any existence other than Minogula. In addition, the encounter evokes the investigative team of the Holy Kingdom. Expected developments are obvious, except for the task ordered by Takudo, now king. Some maneuvers were worked out as we went to the city. However, it was unexpected when it came to unexpected encounters. I want to manage to dissipate the tense atmosphere, but there is a one-touch atmosphere when the opponents - especially the soldiers of the Beast - go into terrible and poor behavior. That''s all we have to avoid. The tensions within were the same with Atu and the others. Tensions call for tension and bind each other''s actions out of fear of an unwanted future. The anxiety that even uttering words might induce some extraordinary mistake is even forcing both armies to move one fingertip. It was then that tension reached its limits as it was, and it was thought that there would be a battle. "May I have a moment! As if stepping through the thin ice at all costs, an inexplicable voice was raised. The gaze concentrates on one. A shadow leaps forward in front of the Atu''s as they raise their hands steadily. He, who will be the shortest on this occasion, has a full grin about what makes him happy when he moves to a prominent position. ... Stupid pepe. I just open my mouth to actions that don''t even have that thump in my eye, Tonukapoli. Eventually, all brains caught up to the sudden change of circumstances, a moment earlier than both groups rushed to try to respond to him. "Hello! My name is Pepe! Be friends!! A cheerful greeting echoed, by just one unreadable boy of the air everywhere. = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = [Stupid Pepe] Leader ~ I don''t discriminate because I''m an idiot, and I don''t fear things because I''m an idiot. And I get along with everyone because I''m an idiot. We should learn more from him ~ Friendship Orientation Impressions on all mentors + 2 points Impression increase to all mentors +50% Equatorialist Orientation No impression fluctuations due to race and attribute Trade Orientation Total profit earned by trade + 20% ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 24 Lesson XXIV: Dialogue (1) Apart from the tension a few minutes ago, they were now experiencing an air of difficulty in expressing themselves in words. Until recently, both armies used to stare at each other in a collision (because of Rinsen''s desire). That is, the elite of Mynogura, and the wand holders of Fawncavn. They are now walking together on a roadless path in the Great Curse Realm. Of course it''s the capital of Mynogura on the way. They were the Atu who led the way to guide the Fawncavn leaders who wanted to meet Takt, but they had a terribly subtle look on the back of an important task shaping the future of the nation. "So I told him! You wretched fawncavn! Eat my magic! That''s right. Are you listening, Mr. Atu! "Yes, I''m listening" "Hey, and I can really make those subhumans struggle! If it weren''t for me, I''d think Fawncavn would be doomed by now! Definitely!! Unexpectedly, the innocent boy''s excessive voice puts his face away. I''m just lucky I didn''t block my ears, but even though I didn''t even hear about it, Atu, a servant to the warrior tradition that is repeated earlier, is also a pioneering face. "Oh well... that was tough. Barbarians without civilization sometimes attack people who live in peace. I''ve never been more beneficial." "That''s right! That''s right, Mr. Atu! Wow! I''m glad you understand! I don''t feel like I''ve seen you for the first time! Wahaha! and a grand laugh pepe. The two, who made dramatic progress by this strange and bizarre boy''s greeting, finally fulfilled their encounter in peace. He was in both critical situations and did a lot of credit for taking it between them, but Pepe''s assessment on this occasion is subtle. Rather, it is no exaggeration to say that there was a slight rash on both. He has always had this attitude since his first greeting. I wasn''t even asked, but it was at this rate. "Um, Mr. Tonucapoli? He''s so close..." "I''m sorry, Lord Atu. I''m an idiot. This girl." "Ha, I see..." Atu replies uncommonly and thoughtlessly to her. By then, there was a part of me that was trying to make someone named Pepe. It breaks my pace. In a situation where prudence is still required in the pre-negotiation phase, there is some kind of a rush and unconcerned atmosphere like the afternoon of normal times. I know the cause. It''s because of the boy who can''t read this air and has some tricky vibe. I even get the illusion that I''m soothing the field air with some peculiar ability. Not that this situation is unpleasant at all. Strange as it may be, the battle crisis has passed for a moment. It is unknown what the situation will be after that, but the current situation is going well. Thus, Atu convinced himself somewhat forcefully that it was something with many people in the world. "But you have a strong temper. The boulder seal is a little tight." "There''s nothing I can do about all this, Master Tonukapoli. It''s the nature of the state, so... if it''s hard, don''t hesitate to say it. Again - no problem meeting somewhere else." As for Atu, I wanted to make sure we had a little more of each other''s situation before we met the two leaders, but he hastened to meet with Takudo. Atu was alert for a moment as to whether there was any plan, but the idea is also reconsidered by explanations from Takudo, who is mentally connected. Perhaps you want to ask for some assistance as soon as possible about the barbarians attacking the city...... If so, I''m good at it. The information that the situation in the city is one of persecution has reached the ears of their Minoghura leadership as a certainty. Aid for some kind of supplies or something else...... It is unclear what Fawncavn is looking for, but at least it can be explained that there is enough room to do things with Mynogura. And as expected by Takudo, whom Atu trusts, Tonukapoli''s attitude was hidden by an irresistible rush. "No, you mean you should do everything faster. Although the soldiers accompanying the boulders were harsh. Listen, I can''t hear you, but it makes sense to be patient and ask for a proper greeting." "Many thanks for your consideration. My King welcomes you with all his heart." Can''t hide the rush because of the persecution, or are you simply unfamiliar with every plot? In any case, it is inexplicable. The situation is already favourable to this side at the time of their arrival in the land as leaders. Already in terms of Atu''s fighting power, it has risen to such an extent that it can be called a showdown force. In the unlikely event that they had any plans, she now had the confidence to just let them grind from the front. "You''re kind of hungry! It''s my fault and my footsteps are getting heavy! "Is he, like, nothing? "You''re stupid, so you''re dull." Nevertheless, that prediction was unlikely to hit him either as far as he was concerned...... Pepe walks down a roadless road in a mood with Run. He talks from one end to the dark elves who catch his eye in an upbeat manner to the yak as he wields the branches of a tree he picks up somewhere. I don''t want to talk too much - I can''t even get in the way (groan) because I''m an official guest. With sympathy for the look on the faces of the confused dark elves, Tonukapoli turned to Atu when he asked him to babysit his idiot for a while now. "Yes, Lord Atu. Can you tell me a little more about the king of Mynogura? If there was any disrespect for cultural differences, it wouldn''t have happened." "Yes! Of course! Now let''s quickly explain the king''s greatness and good looks and kindness and splendour! Atu, who occasionally gave him a small difficult look, changed his attitude all the time with the words. Tonukapoli who understands for himself how much the girl loves her own king from the looks of it. Girl who talks about the king''s splendor with pleasure - Atu is an extraordinary monster as far as Tonukapoli judges. Back to back with the adorability of appearance, the power you want to hold within would be unparalleled. No wonder it remains in inheritance and mythology. Such a girl admires serving the king. As his temper thickens, his bottom-cold anxiety strikes Tonukapoli. (Well, Nani''s waiting...) Tonukapoli remembered his legacy about the king of ruin, known as Sealed in the Great Curse Realm. Are we making the right choice? I''ve come this far to let the momentum of Pepe flow, but wouldn''t I be doing a hell of a tease? The cow-headed old woman shook her head as she wiped away her boiling anxiety within. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Prior to that existence, an old woman by the name of Tonukapoli had been reminded of how she was so small that if she blew it, it would fly and disappear. During the sight, sitting on the throne, it wraps around her every sign of life and estrangement in the world, only carving into her soul a dark darkness that is likely to be inhaled deeply. (This is a hell of a move to the neighborhood...) The appearance of a person at first glance is that. But black, anointed as if a child had applied graffiti to the world in play, makes the spirit feel like it''s about to be torn apart by a snarl just by touching it. King worshipped by a girl called Atu. A real monster that is worshipped and served by monsters. Tonucapoli forgets to breathe in a being that exceeds his own knowledge, imagination and expectations, and leans to his full strength in scolding and keeping his mind calm, which is just about to scream. (There are signs of darkness all over the palace. You can''t get away with this. Shit. Advanced Demon...... or the Demon King who leads the army. Oh, no. Admit it, I don''t care what you think. Isn''t that like an evil god?) Quietly the gaze crosses. The other person is supposed to live in a mythical world. I just don''t imitate inadvertently lowering my head. He''s the head of a country that''s about to negotiate, even though he''s a tough evil god. And I am here as a representative of Fawncavn. The position is reciprocal. Tonucapoli therefore stares quietly at the opponent, pushing fear and waiting for the referral of the opponent to take place. "My great king, Ira-Takt. Takt, this is Pepe, the leader of Fawn Cavn they told you about, Tonukapoli with a cane." "Yeah." The heart was eagled and crushed unconstitutionally. No - it''s just a hallucination. Words are a curse technique from ancient times. I tell them that the old people didn''t open a single incision except when they really needed it because they understood the power of the word. Whatever the fuss, the young day Tonukapoli laughed at the legend, but now he can listen seriously to the story of an earlier wand who taught him the power of the word. The king''s words, despite a word that had gone by, were not so dangerous. I want to run back like this, pretend I didn''t see anything and forget everything. A weak heart brings a sickle and shakes it to Tonukapoli''s forged spirit. Now there is one twelve cane holder who can unite Fawn Caven with her. Let us cut off the pride of the land and the name of the gods of nature without ever thinking. "Great King. I''ll see you first. Twelve canes are the fawn cavn you mentioned earlier. It''s a winding corner tonucapoli. This time..." ... but. "Nice to meet you! My name is Pepe! I''m from Fawncavn! Be your friend! "Ooh! Pepe hey!? Horizontal I didn''t expect at this time. This is exactly what I didn''t know I couldn''t read the air. I scream unintentionally and keep my mouth down just because I panicked. The nerve to greet the king of Mynogura, who even cowered himself after hundreds of years, is astonishing with Tonukapoli. But I wanted you to stop saying such cheerful greetings if you could. It was a generation of lapses in Tonukapoli, who thought the boulder pepe would be similarly frightened and trembling. "Friends......? "Yes, no, excuse me, King Ira-Tact! Pepe just misspoke a little because he was nervous. I''d appreciate it if you''d forgive me for laughing at the youth''s rudeness." Tonukapoli to fix without waiting for the word of tact. I don''t think it''s narrow enough to be furious with the boulder with this, but now there''s plenty of chance I could be licked. Leaders of the state face to face to be friends, etc. are laughed at, questioned about their character as leaders, and thus the state is belittled. What is about to be waged is a war on the desk between the state and the state hitting their assertions. There is no exchange of swords or arrows, but the result is still related to the life and death of the people. Whatever is lost in such an important setting. Tonukapoli regrets that Pepe ran into such an oddity because of his neglect to maintain his vision and consciousness, which is likely to be dark. I should have chosen words to try to get rid of this lapse...... "Friends...... fine" "Yay! "What!? Apparently, behind Tonucapoli''s predictions, the answer was truly unexpected and truly bizarre. The leaders of the state are friends with each other? I have enough to say stupid things. What are you up to? What''s the point? Tunucapoli shifts his gaze away from Chirali as he rebuts the unanswered question. It is Atu, the king''s belly, who is on his way. Between now and here, this girl''s character is roughly judged. Though the nature is the evil part, Tonucapoli had decided that the ideas, practices, etc. existed in the general context. If so, it is not strange to have some doubts about this situation. Instead, I asked for empathy that I would be as surprised as I am...... But she was acting strange with her. He''s moisturizing Uru and his eyes as he puts his hands on his mouth in a very sensational way. "Oh! I don''t know what that means! "Oh, uh, Lord Atu? "Congratulations on your first friend, Tact!! Look, what are you doing, applause!! The dark elves of the guard, who were serving the king''s side, struck their hands simultaneously. Then Atu also applauds with a touching look. The Blessed King is scratching his head with some illumination. I don''t know what that means. So Tonukapoli also applauded. Because Pepe has already applauded so much that he was the only one left behind. In the meantime, there is a blazing air. The tension is foggy all at once, what is this? The confusion I said wraps around Tonukapoli''s entire body and doesn''t let go. (And you''ve got a hell of a lot going on. This...) Are you daring to ride Pepe''s lapse and try to ease the tension, or are you making fun of this one? Maybe we''re seriously trying to be friends. But I can''t feel the look on King Ila-Tacto''s face, it just seems like the pitch-black darkness is imitating people and illuminating them with embarrassment. Aren''t we applauding and celebrating ourselves towards a void that''s just nothing? Such a bottom-cold idea strikes Tonukapoli. The presence of Ira-Takt, king of Mynogura, is not, at best, as measurable as she is. That was the only thing she could tell now. 25 Episode XXV: Dialogue (2) ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Tonukapoli was baffled. Because it became a feast. To commemorate the creation of friendship between Pepe and Tact. I also wondered if it was scheming, but I''m convinced that Atu, the demon girl, really just wants to hold a celebration because she''s sincerely happy to celebrate this event. As we do that, more and more dishes are brought to the table. Those are things I''ve never seen or heard of. However, the fragrance is extraordinary, and even Tonukapoli, who is usually so indifferent to food, accidentally swallows goku and spit. "Eat more and more! It''s a happy day! Come on, come on, Master Tonucapoli too! "Ah, oh. Thank you." Take the fruit first as they say. I don''t eat much meat or cereal, so it''s my choice. Carefully chopped, it has a slightly orange color, and the sweet drifting fruit juice is superb just to smell the aroma. Tonukapoli cannot hide its amazement at the presence of so many sophisticated fruits in the world. I ask the dark elf girl who was helping me with the meals - the odd daughter with half her face rotting. Then she told me that it was a special food called "Sun Egg" with a bloody adorable face and a nickel smile. I see, it is bold and invincible to honor a gift given by the sun that floats in the sky, but with so much, the name cannot be dismissed as lame. That said, I can''t make a decision until I try to eat it. Taking a silver fork that was nearby, Tonucapoli stares seriously at the pulp that drips fruit juice and eventually throws his will into his mouth. (Hey, what is this!! Moments. Every sweetness I''ve ever eaten has turned out to be just gravel. What a taste! What a treasure! The spreading sweetness is unimaginable. Soft enough to collapse just by rolling it gently at the tip of your tongue and the fruit juice that sticks up every time you bite it off. Above all, the scent transmitted from the mouth through the nasal cavity is as seductive as if it would melt the mind by itself. My stomach, which should have been thinner because of my age, suddenly starts to act as if I remembered the day when I was young, and begins to insist that I give it to you more. Unexpectedly stretched his hand to the next plate, but with the force of his will he pressed it forcefully... Tonucapoli quietly analyzed exactly the phenomenon he now felt, shooting through the faces of Minogula with sharp eyes. "This... I ask you to be rude. Fallen food? As Bakubaku and I look sideways at Pepe carrying the meal into his mouth, Tonukapoli asks Atu not to change his expression as much as possible. The presence of demons, he said, corrupts people. It quietly enters every aspect of a person''s life, intertwining its spirit so that it can never escape. For example, treasures that are just dazzling enough to last a lifetime. For example, a beautiful princess inclined to such an extent that no one else can see her anymore just at first glance. ¡­ such as foods that you just take a bite of and you will have an experience you will never forget. I wasn''t as busy as I was driven mad, but now the fruit was in the polar of the act of eating, so much so that even she craved without taste and wanted to ask for extra. That''s why I asked. I was wondering what you fed me. That such a meal cannot exist in the world. But the question, which should have been thrown with tension and vigilance, was immediately denied by Atu, who gave a slightly surprising look. "Decadent food? Oh! I see, you''ve wondered if there''s anything that doesn''t work so well for the deliciousness. That''s okay." Atu to deny as he waves with patties. Tonukapoli also said to that attitude, "Oh?" He leans his neck in the heart, but does not rest the hand of pursuit. Anyway, here''s a meal that''s unrealistic, demonic, and frightens people. A meal of such value that even the dishes on the table alone may in some cases result in a feudal murder. If you even throw it at the greedy clergy around the Qualia, it''ll just make you laugh. I can assure you it''s a substitute. Until they explained what the hell these were from, it could be taken for granted that they were not satisfied at all. "Hmm. How can I explain that? I just said that these foods are specialties that can only be grown in our country. We can''t give you the details because it''s a state secret, but we can assure you it''s safe for race." Atu also takes into account the vigilant Tonukapoli, adding explanations by the slightly excessive. If they say it''s a state secret, I can''t pursue it any further with Tonukapoli. It''s unlikely to be delicious, but it can''t even be more illusory than it currently exists on the table. "Yummy." "It''s too delicious to eat too much and it''s going to be belly bread! "Well, that''s awesome." Two dark elf girls serving bring an extra plate to Tonukapoli with an innocent smile on their faces. While receiving them, she unwittingly grins at the innocent girls who, despite the devil''s subordination, are just bewildered with angels. (He''s the kid I want to trade for our idiot Pepe...) Pepe, who looked sideways with chillies, is somewhat worn on something pinched with bread. I''ve only said it''s delicious from earlier, but it''s suspicious that he really understands the anomaly of this meal because he originally only says it''s delicious no matter what he eats. If Pepe is eating at ease anyway, I guess he is. Tonukapoli sighs of great relief that his concerns were a matter of concern. On top of that, I send an apology for doubting Minogula and a compliment that it was such a great meal that I suspected it was stupid. Did Atu and the other Mynogura faces also feel better about the words, and I brought an extra plate to Tonukapoli. It is, however, a word of amazement. So much fruit from this, and the fact that we can produce food, indicates that the state is so highly skilled. In addition, the country is rich. Basically, the realization is that food should be eaten. It is therefore proof that there is room for productivity that allows us to devote ourselves to food. I asked the twin girls about it, but they usually eat it too. It will only serve the royal palace. I thought it would be quite heavily used, but it''s not considered normal nonetheless. I asked further because I was concerned that this meal could be eaten by all the people of something special. So how lucky and blessed a people is it? We were made to understand how the things we had eaten so far were lower in rank as food. At the same time, I wonder how I''m going to eat rice from my country after knowing so much about the delicacies. Not so long ago, the sip was shocking. "It is by the king''s glory. Best food for all the people, beyond what you can eat. Enjoy it to your satisfaction. This is the most delicious dish in the world, proud of our Minogula." "Oh, you sure are the best in the world. I''ve heard Big Language magnificent in many places so far, but this is the first time I haven''t caught up with the facts. I''ve been getting thinner food here lately, but I think Atashi will have to worry about her weight at last..." If he noticed, Tonucapoli noticed that his stomach was quite swollen. I also got a few other dishes besides fruit, all of which were like new and never tasted. That''s why they ate a good amount of it while they were pounding tongue drums. I ate stupid and gained weight in the country you called me at a good age. What can I say, I don''t know what kind of disgust and tease I get from the wand holders in my country. With a little embarrassment, I throw a little purple fruit into my mouth by making myself excuse that this is my last bite....... but I''m going to want some more. Tonucapoli gave up that this would have to be prepared for the novel when reporting to his country. "Grandma''s fine because there''s nobody else to care about even if she''s fat - there she is! It hurts more than usual! "Are you okay?" "It sounded amazing..." I had to retaliate against Pepe''s rudeness before the sceptres in my country... With Pepe on his ass, who is pounding and tearing with a momentum of 20% more than usual, Tonukapoli shifts his gaze to the nation known as Minoghura, its king Ira-Takt. It exists in a plain place of meeting and eating, it can never be used to seeing as much as it is. That would be natural, too. Anyway, he is an evil god. It''s closer to a miracle to be calm in this place. That said, the race was thrown. There is an old saying that you can''t get treasure if you dive into a dragon''s nest. There is a danger of being deceived, but it would be beneficial if we could make friendships with them. I don''t know what a king is like. That''s creepy, evil, and I don''t think you have feelings that are roughly close to people. Still sitting on a chair, he sprinkles only Yura Yura and the fears he may not have had. What does the King think and intend to do? However, at present, I understand that I am in a better mood, albeit somehow. I just couldn''t understand the fact that the reason for this was Pepe''s words... All in all, it seems that your stupid Pepe has devoted himself to Fawncavn as an idiot. With joy for his grandson''s growth, Tonucapoli finally began to loosen all the threads of tension as well. "That''s right! Let them sell this food! I''m sure everyone will love it! but additional fuel was thrown in just in time. Pepe started saying something terrible with his eyes sparkling. Just a hassle...... Tonukapoli held his head, but there was no longer anything he could do. A statement that does not read the air where I was considering taking up stories about matters of greatest concern to them after the meeting. Praying to the Spirit of the earth, who believes in doing something about this fool, that he should not speak with any more thoughts, Tonukapoli eases and beware of Pepe. "You said you''d sell it, it''s so much. Oh, and you won''t let me anywhere else. Besides, I just had an interaction with us. I know how you feel, but you talk fast, Pepe." In fact, this food is fascinating. If all citizens can eat a fine diet, there should be some surplus in food production. The food situation in Fawncavn is difficult under the circumstances. It would be very beneficial to the state if it were possible to obtain it in a transaction to some extent, even if it was not of good quality. That said, as I cautioned Pepe, I was just beginning to interact with Minogula. It is not to negotiate at a stage equal to the first meeting. "Fine." "Yes, do you mind, King Ira-Tact! "Yeah." However, if Pepe is insanity in Fawncavn, then it seems that insanity in Mynogura was them themselves. King Ila-Tacto really gets on Pepe''s suggestion, and he just exaggerates that he''s been brought up with a good story. "Takudou the boulder! That''s a good idea! Normally, even squires who object or prompt rethinking follow all the proposals. The mystery of why we can strike bold hands so far only deepens, but negotiations must still take place. It is a chance because of it. Tonucapolis thinks of items that its own country is likely to be able to export without putting the negotiations together on the best possible terms. "I can''t hide my joy in a very good story, but what does your country want? I''m telling you, we don''t have any specialties or anything like this. I can''t think of anything worth more than this wonderful food." "You don''t need anything special. Metal equipment and everyday groceries. Consumables I said cloth on entertainment and paper. Let us take those as consideration. I''ll keep the food out of here pretty cheap." Consumables. Tonukapoli frowned unexpectedly. Where does that need to be? Because the question arose. There is no problem exporting groceries or consumables. Nor is it a substitute for confidentiality. But I didn''t know why Minogula needed them. "Hmm, then there''s plenty of room for us to export, too. But, I don''t think I''m in much trouble from what I''ve seen, though. Especially these beautiful dishes. Premium stuff I''ve never even seen. Even a technologically advanced quality wouldn''t have made it this far. Naturally, you know what I mean." Plates lined up on the table, candlesticks. Staring at such instruments as the spoons and forks provided, Tonucapoli purely expressed his doubts. But in response to that question, Atu smiles and tilts his neck slightly, just answering, "There is demand for things from other countries, too." Tonukapoli didn''t really look at her expression to see what intentions were hidden behind that laugh, but she didn''t know anything. An old magician who lives hundreds of years and his opponent is an outsider. Eventually sighing Tonukapoli raises his hands just saying he gave up. It''s not a bad story. Farmland has been destroyed by barbarian raids in Fawncavn. Sometimes we have to allocate personnel because of our defensive forces. In fact, there was a problem with the supply of food. It was a wish or a fulfillment if the belly were to be filled with groceries that could be produced at any cost, not important. "Well, that''s fine, I don''t have a problem with this one. That''s a good deal for both sides." In the end, a number of rough arrangements were made on the spot, which allowed Tonucapoli to reap an undesirable harvest. To be honest, importing food from a country we''ve just met can also be dangerous, such as poison contamination, but the area should be tested and resolved. There''s not enough food in the rabbit or in the corner. There was an extra boon where I bore the trivial effort. Eventually the meal is over and the food is lowered off the table. Atu slowly cut to the point after everyone took a sigh of relief after serving the drinks after the meal. "So I couldn''t go into much detail earlier, but I''d like to ask you why you''re in our territory this time." "Oh, naturally. I''ll let you talk about it from Atashi. Anyway, it''s too hard for Pepe. Okay, let''s get down to business. A phenomenon currently plaguing Fawn Cavn. It would be best if you could grasp it at one end of the spectrum, plus some cooperation from the negotiations. I believe their relevance in terms of sudden barbarian outbreaks from previous conversations is very low. Mynogura herself seemed to have concerns about the barbarians, and I don''t think it''s such an evil hobby to enjoy watching her go right and left. As far as this horrible girl called Atu is concerned, she also seems to be a prized type who either adheres to the contract or something based on her own pride. ... then we should be able to work together. Even if it was a demonic being. And we can only negotiate that ourselves. Exactly in good faith. Tonukapoli thanks Pepe for making it a soothing place and King Ila-Tacto. Luckily it wasn''t an extra tough place. Amateur when it comes to negotiating with her and the state. It''s not that I know what mistakes to make in a nervous state. Too relaxed, though, is also a problem. Swallow the liquid in the glass at hand to focus on the conversation you are about to have. Naturally, the first unknown joy to taste flows down the back of my throat as I glide over my tongue, but wonder and all this time I couldn''t clearly enjoy its flavor. 26 Lesson 26: Dialogue (3) The two stories finally get to the point. In other words, this is why Fawncavn has come to the Great Curse Realm, and what he is acting for. Of course Tonukapoli and its true purpose - it will not reveal everything with regard to the investigation into the origin of the barbarians and their resolution. Showing your own hands is synonymous with showing your opponent your weakness, and no matter how friendly your opponent may be, you will be at a disadvantage in the negotiations. They therefore put in some bluffs and only have concerns about the barbarians, investigating the Great Curse Realm as a pre-investigation to take measures, including the elimination of specific root causes. The most inexplicable thing to do is to be around the back about barbarians'' responses. Lack of force and insufficient support for Dragon Tan. Only this point was explained with great care. Nonetheless. "You have a shortage of combat power." Ira-Tact''s words were an accurate discernment of their situation. Words released in a direct ball were the biggest insult to the opponent if you normally think about it, and even though it was true, - no, it was true, but therefore not strange to be so exaggerated. It''s just that Tonucapoli never shook a particular heart to this word. I understand that existence in the first place is isolated from the average person. I guess it''s not a word released with the kind of sensibility that people usually have. Instead, I just said what I felt. If so, outrage all at once is tantamount to futility. On the contrary, this one will only upset you, giving them a gap to get into. Nevertheless, that sentiment - being seen as lacking in combat power is not tasty. We have to hit this place with one hand. Tonukapoli replies slowly and quietly, making a look as soft and calm as possible. "No, no, nothing. It doesn''t matter if Atashi and the others get serious. We can repel them now. Just outbursts of barbarians are still amazing, sometimes in case. First of all, it''s the view of the other hard-headed scepters that we need to investigate." It may be a slightly painful excuse, but it also seemed reasonable. It would be quite convincing, especially around attributing reasons for not being able to take concrete action to slow internal decision-making. In addition, it also conveys the marvels of the barbarians to the faces of Minoghura. It has never been confirmed before that a barbarian occurs suddenly. For the most part, they come from far away, thinking more commonsense. If so, it can be seen, and if it occurs in large quantities, there are prior signs. If you think of it as a nation, such as a dangerous organism that suddenly springs up on domestic territory, it would be the biggest trouble. While emphasizing that point, it wields a thermal valve that defies the interests of Minogula from its own national power. "Certainly Barbarians are troublesome, Master Tonukapoli. I can''t solve the phenomenon of especially sudden occurrences. It is easy to deal with, but the fundamental solution is difficult to solve. Did I just say? "That''s right, Lord Atu. That''s why now the barbarians suddenly occur? I was just investigating. Well, I didn''t expect to meet your country." "We were surprised, too. I almost sent a mission to have an exchange..." Shit. And Tonukapoli sent a praise to himself in his heart. I was really good at it. The interest of the proposed Minogula has shifted to the Barbarians. This eliminates the need to be unpleasant about Fawncavn''s decline in national power. Hooray if you can draw some support after that. In fact, the Great Curse Realm, where Mynogura exists, is close to the city of Dragontan, a place where it is not strange for barbarians to occur. Perhaps the barbarians are not on their way because of the complications of the Great Curse Realm, but there is no guarantee that they will be safe in the future. In addition, in the unlikely event that a dragon tan falls, it is possible that the barbarians will base the land. If that happens, the threat level is not the ratio of sudden raids. Though Tonucapolis had the pride of not letting it fall because it was their city, it was also different from what Mynogura thought. In other words, Mynogura is not a human resource. Fawncavn''s rep Tonukapoli put it on well there. "And it''s also a little troublesome where the city of Dragontan exists. I''m not going to pinch my mouth about another country, but it''s going to be a little hard to defend as folk cavs." "Hmm? Oh, well, there are a lot of circumstances. I decided to put my roots in that place." There are further cases where Tonukapoli must be deceived. Dragon pulse holes exist in the city of Dragontan. That place, where pure mana blows up, is the land of miracles they stumble upon during their quest for land. An unlikely amount of magic for a person to handle. Ritual magic, for example, does not require mana of this magnitude. There is no help in using them at present, but on the contrary, if the technique of utilizing the mana of the dragon pulse hole is completed, we can only gain the power to pull other nations apart at once. For this reason he has forcefully built the city of Dragontan and has secretly continued his research. If barbarian problems hadn''t arisen, the technology "Military Magic" would have been completed by now. While moaning at the irrationality of a world that didn''t go very well, Tonukapoli lied with an ever-unchanging voice. "Really? Well, if you build a city a little further away, that''s how easy it is to claim ownership of the land, including the surrounding area. It''s also common that things don''t always go reasonably well with you." "Totally agree. If that barbarian hadn''t come out, Atashi would have had a relaxing cup of tea in my country by now... That said, I could have met Lord Atu, Minoghura and more importantly King Ira-Takt, so I''d have had some luck in my misfortune. ... Ma''am, I can send both of you cane holders to the perimeter survey. I want you to look at this fact as a way to afford our country. " "It''s good to see you with Fawn Caven." "Yeah, yeah, you''re right, Master Tact! We can all be at peace with each other, just like the folk at Fawn Cavn." The atmosphere of discussion is extremely soothing. This crossing was also apparently successfully accomplished. I was also fortunate that Pepe did not pinch an extra mouth in the negotiations. This would not have happened if he had been actively mixed up in the conversation. Tonukapoli felt strange discomfort from behind her chest at this moment in time. Well, I wondered if Pepe was quiet. "That!? Transfer your gaze to the Lord, where everyone raised their bare voices. It''s Pepe there who hasn''t caught a single incision before. He is troubled with his arms together with some difficult look on that child''s face. What happened once? Was it also a difficult part of the conversation earlier? "What''s wrong? King Takt asked, as Tonukapoli asked. Receiving the words that anyone but Pepe would ask on this occasion, Pepe nodded small with the same difficult expression and put his thoughts straight into his mouth. "If you stay like this, the country will perish, so you didn''t manage to investigate the Great Curse Realm to escape the pinch? "Pepe... who''s you?" "Oh, that? Did I say something wrong? "Uh, that. Dear Tonukapoli, what do you say, I sympathize..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ That''s how quiet times come. Everyone only had the skill of silence. I just hold my head as far as Tonukapoli goes. That would be the case, too. State secrets have also been smashed into negotiations with the wheelies. I''m not as good at my tongue as I am at fixing the place with my boulder girlfriend. Rather, it will be difficult to overcome this difficulty, no matter who you are, even with rare generations of talent. So much so that he refused, the words Pepe leaked left Fawncavn in distress. But even if they are trapped by silence, the future depicted by how they react shows a variety of complexions. "Atu." "Yes, Tact." ... and apparently, as far as the future of Fawncavn was concerned, he was about to head in a direction that was surprisingly to be welcomed. "Dear Tonukapoli, Don''t worry, we don''t mean any harm or malice to Fawncavn." In an attitude as if he were communicating his own Lord and will with an invisible connection, the girl in front of him expressed Minogula''s view. That look is a troubled face somewhere. It was understandable that we would be showing sympathy for our own faults, but it was clear from the serious look behind it that we were not saying the words ahead with insults and jokes. "It may not be very believable, but our interests are always inward facing. It seems odd that we, the demonic beings, do not have malice towards the outside world, but that is what our, and hence Master Tact, wants." An incredible word was brought out of her mouth. It is commonly said that demonic things desire the suffering of all things that live and live, and the ruin of the world. Claims that can be described as anomalies in such a theory. But it is also obvious from the previous welcome and the dark elves who follow them that they cannot be truncated as lies. Without concealing confusion and agitation, Tonukapoli asks you to turn your gaze to the tact as you wave. "But the existence of demons... No, I do, and uthira. Well, I think it''s best that nothing happens..." "Peace is best" "... mmm" There''s nothing more you can do if you say so. Tonukapoli''s heart is not made of steel enough to be hit with words of pursuit against Ira-Tact on this occasion, nor is he an ignorant fool. But I came in peace. Honestly, the suspicion is as good as this, but in case it''s true, it''s never been more in tune with our own thoughts. "Just calm down the days, seclude. Instead, I am worried that this tranquillity will be broken by unwanted teasing in other countries." "Oh, because I don''t even seem to be able to talk about Qualia or Il-Nah..." "Can you understand" "We''ve been annoyed by a lot of things." Tonucapoli is convinced that it must be natural. No matter how peace-loving they were and how little they thought about invading another country, other countries wouldn''t go either. There is a mixture of different races, and they are struggling to make decisions with Fawncavn, a multi-ethnic nation with understanding of a wide variety of cultures. Blindly believing that the goodness of God and the Spirit is still this, it would be more obvious than to see fire in those who, if they had time, are praying. Hmm, and Tonukapoli enters thoughts looking ahead. Either way, Fawncavn will have to make a decision when it''s exposed. A good force that signs people of good order and pushes their laws for obedience and obedience. And an evil force that proclaims its desire for peace and tranquillity and seeks friendship and dialogue. Either way, it''s hard to tell, only the trouble is obvious and I''m going to have a headache now. "But I see that in this case, at last, we can no longer be said to be irrelevant either. I think we need to do something about it. King...... how about that? "I need to help each other with my friends" "Sasa is Takt!! "You keep your mouth shut, Pepe! "Aww! Today they beat me more than usual! Support was decided while Tonukapoli was haunting his head. She decided to leave herself to the flow as it was, which she thought could no longer be. I''m no longer trying to figure out the big picture because of the size of my device and it just causes headaches. It is an act that is tantamount to foolishness beyond renouncing all thought in an important setting, but it has not aged with her to Dada. I left the last trump card properly and as it stands it worked well. "Hmm, this is what the king says too. I might be able to help you with the dragon tan thing. And barbarians of all abilities are meaningful enemies to us..." "Yay!! With a joyful, two-handed look on Pepe''s face, Tonucapoli feels a response to Mynogura''s support. As far as Atu, who has not identified their power but is nevertheless close by, will be reassured. No hands or feet, I''m sure, to the barbarian degree. Then we can also shift the policy that was one-sided in defense, and we can conduct a massive investigation into the outbreak of barbarians. Under these circumstances, I was just thinking that the abandonment of the dragon tan must also be put into perspective. It is truly wonderful to see the light, whether the survival of the city has just become equal to certainty. I chilled my liver for Pepe''s rudeness, but aren''t we moving in the right direction as a result? Most importantly, he pulled out all this after being gripped by weaknesses. You should be grateful for that. At the very least, the lack of service is evident in the extent of the daily groceries requested in the earlier trade. Now what will they say? Tonukapoli prepares and hears their judgment. "That''s a thankful story. But there''s nothing more frigid than the word" good intentions. "You''re a nation, too. It doesn''t work without profit. Thanks to the idiot, you can look at our feet all you want. - What do you want as consideration? "Dragon Pulse Hole" Atu answers with Nico and an uncontrolled smile. Learn everything in an instant in response to a hairless response. All this time Tonukapoli curses his shallowness and breadth from his heart. Apparently, they were many times better at it. "I knew it was a prospect..." Speaking of which, I have never negotiated with anywhere else before. I realize that and understand that somewhere in my mind I had pride in my abilities. That said, it is subtle to be able to stand around on an equal footing with her national counterpart even if she was in full swing, and at the same time she gave up. (Somehow, Atashi can''t fool around about Pepe either) Laughs mockingly. The situation equals the worst. Dragon Pulse Hole is arguably the most important confidential thing for Fawn Caven. Even in the harsh environment of the southern continent, there was hope for the future, and there was anticipation for the enormous mana brought about by the dragon pulse hole. Exactly where it can be described as a steeple in Fawn Cavn. It will be difficult to stand on par with other countries in the future with national power if the place is requested. At least, you won''t get your head up in Minogula. "You don''t mind joint management, do you? As things stand, we don''t need mana on a massive scale. However, we will specify the conversion elements here." "Elemental conversion of pure mana out of the dragon vein...... hey. I''ve never heard of Atashi before. Such technology." "Oh. Did they take one of these? In that word, Tonucapoli understands that they are already in the great twist of history. It was a ground-breaking story such as trying to deceive them from the beginning, and it''s difficult to get along. Apparently, they have the magic skills to be a few steps ahead of them. I guess there''s no way left to join hands with them. If so, just give me a belly. If you poison it, it''s even a plate. When Tonukapoli breaks the slightly nervous and uncomfortable look he had shown until earlier, it slowly takes him to the chair, laughing and losing his mind. I made up my mind. "King Ira-Takt, and Lord Atu. Pepe is an idiot. You''re the biggest idiot we''ve ever had! Sounds strange with shrugging shoulders, but somewhere proud, Tonucapoli says. Sudden confessions also seem to have a little hint of atu and tact, looking for words. By the way, Pepe himself, who has been credited with being a big idiot, is laughing corny about what''s wrong. "Uh... whatever from me about that" "You can''t be mean." Two gentle and attentive minogulas. To that attitude of the evil being who cares to the fullest, Tonucapoli adds, laughing out loud, "But it is". "Who''s Pepe? It''s okay to look at people first. I have the most eyes to see people than anyone else in my country. I''ve never been wrong before. Not once." Fawncavn cut the card. I decided to put it on the talent Pepe has on this occasion. The nation is proud to have the best cane of all time. The talent of a great leader to usher in a time of national calamity. - There exists a last resort in all states that is effective enough to dictate their fate. Whatever form that capacity may take varies according to its time and state policy, but it is no exception to Fawncavn. Nobody in the world - not even the tacts, the outer beings, know that law. "Pepe! You''re the judge. Cane holders have the authority to do so." "Already, Grandma. I told you from the beginning..." To anyone on this occasion - it was secretly activated without anyone in the world knowing it... "He wants to be friends with the Minogula people." It was called the ''Great Rite''. "That''s why. In the name of Tonukapoli with a cane and Pepe, we seek a formal friendship that can be placed between your country, Mynogura, and our country, Fawn Cavn. Like?" "Pleasure." An alliance has been formed here. It''s all the discretion of Tonukapoli and Pepe. We would have to go back to the country and exchange opinions with other canes. Rather, it is natural to do so, and it is not surprising to be rebuffed that the arbitrariness so far has been an abuse of power as a cane holder. But they made a decision. It was unknown what the consequences would be, but for some reason there was a strange certainty in the hearts of the two visitors that this was the best. = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = [Complete Negotiation] Grand Rite: Fawn Caven have consequences beyond the possibilities in important negotiations that determine the fate of the nation. Turn every negative element to positive and repaint it with what can be described as the best achievement. * This effect is only available when the instructor is'' stupid pepe ''. * It will not activate again once used. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = The Great Rite [Complete Negotiation] has been activated. In the future, the value of inter-state friendship between Fawncavn and Minoghura will not fall below "favorable". * Excludes the reduction in the likelihood of Minogula arising from the deliberate betrayal by the Fawncavn side. The impact of this negotiated outcome on the future of Fawncavn is'' immense ''. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 27 Episode XXVII: Queen of All Worms A sudden encounter with another country. And friendly dialogue. In other words, after the meeting with the Fawncavn mission, Takt and other heavy towns in Minoghura were roughly beginning to consider their responses and future measures. "You didn''t think the story would go so far at once on the boulders. On the happy side, it''s hard to have a lot of ingredients to consider. I''ll break your bones, too, old Mortar." "Sure. Bye. Still, hmm. Selection of foodstuffs to be traded or confirmation of supplies to be considered. How do we secure each other''s means of communication, including future interactions¡­ No, before that, is it the choice of defensive force to send to the other party?" "Yes. That''s the pressing issue when you add in the content of the story. Securing dragon pulse holes is also very important to us. Generating the mana of the earth means a lot to us. Increase in resource output from food production. It''s true that there''s a big difference in strategy." Old Mortar, a wise man of Mynogura, has been exchanged and scrutiny has been carried out on how to respond quickly. Other gears of warrior chiefs and, not to mention, Emr, who became Minister for Home Affairs from the secretary, were also summoned to this occasion for an unobjectionable exchange of views. In fact, they did not make any extra remarks because Tact and Atu were negotiating, but they also refrained from being seated at the talks. Therefore, it is not necessary to explain the contents again, but this negotiation and arrangement is suddenly concluded. There is no way that I can get time to discuss the content, but I am going to go into the details of the policy after the fact. "Hmm. Those of you in Fawn Cavn have also committed a major failure. I didn''t expect you to make such naive negotiations for us." "Yeah, yeah. Exactly. Mr. Pepe was, as Lord Tonucapoli was told, a little, no, quite that one, wasn''t he? Well, I don''t hate you." I don''t hate them. Though they were foolish, naive, and likely to be stamped with fallen marks in all respects, Atu thought that they should be appreciated on the only point where they were not hostile to themselves, and therefore whether it was a point of extension. The feeling also coincides with the views of Old Mortar and the other dark elves, making it an indescribable subtle reaction to them. "But our king. I don''t mean to pinch my mouth on the decision, but one of us who came to negotiate this time, Lord Pepe, looks pretty far-fetched. Can there be any mistake in having such a person as a mentor? Old Mortar moderately throws an inquiry into tact. I usually instruct you to say what you want to say rather than shut up weirdly and stop pushing your concerns. For that reason, there is not a single person on this occasion to blame for his disrespect to the King for his earlier remarks. But their concerns seemed to coincide around Gear, Emr, and even Atu turning their gaze to Takt. "Hmm." (Was that all from the heart? Tact silences. Sure, Pepe is that one. Pretty stupid as they fear, no thought. Especially the aphorisms unleashed at the end of the talks. That allowed Mynogura to conclude negotiations in a fairly advantageous situation. Although it is necessary to extract power as a result, the dragon pulse hole originally planned can also be readily obtained. It''s a fawn cavn. Think about their situation. You can say the situation is the best again. It was like he was originally distressed by the barbarians'' response, and the way he hadn''t gotten around to the dragon tan as expected. It even decided to march the cooperating armies by Pepe''s rudeness, but otherwise it would have been reserved to the extent of exchanging military information with each other. I mean, we met amicably, but we need each other''s time for now. in such a way. If so, whether Fawncavn still has the strength to protect the city of Dragontan...... (Think about it. It''s unnatural to make a deliberate shout at that time.... um, but I don''t know. You really are an idiot, Pepe) Either way, Tact thought it wasn''t bad to be friends with him. There is no reason to be so hostile given the situation in each other''s countries, and unlike the Saint Knights of Qualia, this time the story is proceeding peacefully. If it is an evil civilization and a neutral civilization, it is not so much a difference that it is completely untouchable. Rather, it was not an exaggeration to say that if you looked overlooking, you had obtained an unwanted result. Tact in particular was impressed that Pepe and I could have been friends. The hospital was originally my home. I couldn''t possibly have friends or anything like that, and I also thought of those things as picturesque. The friend accidentally got it. You can''t be unhappy. (I care about the barbarians, but it would be great if you could stay close to Fawn Caven like this) Most importantly, everything has just begun. Who said there can be no true friendship in the exchange of nations? If things change, they will take the means to antagonize Mynogura with Fawncavn and Pepe. Friendly countries with exchanges and citizens to protect. It''s a foolish question that you don''t have to ask which one to take when you have both options. Of course, I know which one to take when it comes to the same situation for Tact, etc. Whatever the situation is, it''s peaceful. So peaceful. It''s limited to two countries, but what Tact wants and hopes for the most is happening. Attention is nowhere near as disgusting as it is. I mean, the answer is... "Master Tact? Can I help you with something? "Yeah, on hold when it comes to Pepe Kun. Probably - it''s okay." "My pleasure." Everyone who was on the spot for the decision Tact made short bows their heads deeply. Ira-Takt, king of ruin and leader of Minoghura, made the final judgment and decision. If so, then his words are an utterance that increases to nothing, and there is little room to pinch the emotion of denial even exists there. Tact nodded contentedly as he saw the revelation of the steel-like loyalty held by his own delivery. Thorough upgrading is what you need to do to run a healthy organization. Hands and feet that carry out what the head thinks in different dimensions. That is what it takes most to move a giant monster called the state. Unlike the game, he was more of a tact fearing various human errors, such as differences in perception and misunderstandings of instructions, than he had people''s emotions, but now Minogula had shown himself satisfactorily as his hand and satisfaction. It is only if so that Tact can fully elaborate the various strategies. Let''s get rid of the job in front of us first. It''s a barbarian matter. An unusual way of occurring. One of them was heterogeneous and a threat. (I can''t believe the enemy is suddenly revealed. It''s like -) A funny dream springs up in my head. As it took shape, Tact smiled bitterly and pushed to the back of his thoughts. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó That day, Tact had not shown enough excitement to know that for a long time. Atu is excited about the way his own Lord is excited, and the dark elves who look at it also show a slightly more tense face to the appearance of the unfamiliar Lord. "Finally, you''re born! There''s a new hero! How much I''ve waited for this day! How Much More Resources Saved" "It was quite a resource, to be honest, but this will pay off." Exciting tact and atu. Resources piled up high in the ceremonial sites - food collected from human meat trees and timber cut by mistake from nearby trees. Miraculously found stones and more are piled up. I managed to row down to hero production because I also had help with atu, leg worms, etc., but the effort to get there was not semi-productive. Remembering those who voluntarily participated in the work day and night to reward the king who saved his own tribe, the twin girls, Carrier and Mary, walk one after the other to the side of the king anointed with black. "Wow. I''m going to be hungry." Stupid girl, sister Mary shows surprise as she widens her sleepy eyes a little. "King. What kind of hero are you going to call? Rotten girl, my sister''s career rarely shows interest besides her sister and observes her as soy. "Yeah, I guess that''s fun to watch" "You''re most excited when you summon! Exciting!" A twin girl sparkles her eyes by the words of tact. Against Atu, who was similarly as innocent as a virgin beside him, Tact spoke his words with telepathy that only two could do. (... Atu. What do you think will happen to Isla? (You mean this side or not?) There is one thing to discuss. In other words, it is how Isla perceives Ira-Takt. Tact, a former human, took on a new life in this place as the game was set. That is the Ira-Takt king of ruin. I remember Atu was acting with Tact as a game player, but that doesn''t necessarily apply to Isla as it is. Even if it applies more and more, that raises concerns. Because if all heroes have free will, it is also possible to flip anti-flags without acknowledging Ira-Tact. "Eternal Nations" is a setting in which player leaders lead each nation. This mentor can be selected from among multiple, sometimes heroes take on the role of mentor or the mentor emerges as a unit. And Isla is the type of character who concurrently serves as a mentor and unit. When he became Minogula''s mentor, he was a popular peaky character for some, specializing in using the "bug rush" tactic of almost abandoning research and polarizing production and unit creation to ravage enemy states at the beginning of the launch. In other words, in some cases Isla can take over Mynogura. In fact, the system of "Eternal Nations" also introduces a system that I said changes in leaders and takeovers. For some reason Isla did not acknowledge the tact, and the two of them were in danger of turning their fangs to Mynogura. (In the unlikely event that you make any good move, I will put my hands down. Isra''s initial combat capability is eight. on par with me now, but for having holy sword moves, it benefits me) (I think I''ll be fine, but I''ll ask for it then) This is one place to be honest. What has come to this world is an incredible phenomenon in the first place. I can''t be optimistic, not to mention how much of the game''s system is being applied. - No, there are some parts that need to be looked at because they are adapted. Tact had the discretion to consider every strategy in case, combined with the boldness to sometimes choose a risky hand. He who makes it most possible - because there is a girl named Atu, whom he places his trust in all his clothes. (We will protect you even in lieu of your life) (Spare me that because it''s expensive to re-summon) And the ritual begins. All of Minogula''s key figures are gathered here. If Israelis were in danger of conspiracy, it was thought that it would be more profitable to subpoena Israelis in secret at Takt et al., but rather to suppress Israelis by turning the Dark Elves into a force of war when things happened. The purpose of tact is to live in peace with its own most important being - Atu. The polarity If only she were there, she would have mercy no matter what other beings might do, but she would not stop being particularly concerned. Without ever knowing the inside of such tact, the Dark Elves were in awe of the sight in front of them. I have already witnessed several summoning rituals when summoning foot longworms. Therefore, the phenomenon itself was known, but this heroic summons was of a different scale. "The ritual has begun. Don''t move off the spot until you have your orders as per the meeting..." The dark elves nod silently at Atu''s instructions, whilst gobbling and breathtaking. The sky that looked up was dull stained, and the clouds were groping to bring unusual darkness. Incredible magic blows out of the ground and spreads to taste the area. From the center of the stacked material, suddenly something like a spatial twist occurs and is sucked in more and more. At the same time, an egg-like object with some red-black meat texture emerges from the centre, increasing in size with the absorption of the material. "Ko, this is..." It was old Mortar who kept his mouth shut about things like scattering the king''s feelings because of important rituals, but he leaked his voice unexpectedly to too many sights. That is true not only of him, but also of other things, and the warrior chief''s gear, twin girls, and others who follow him speak up as he tries to remain silent. It wasn''t fear, simple emotion was in their hearts. What a wonderful sight. What a great phenomenon. The magnificence of the miracle caused by his own king and the strength of the hero that would come into being, more importantly the infinitely equal power exercised by the king. We were witnessing them and biting the happiness of our joining them as king''s people. Atu was also impressed to see the sight. We have measures in place if Isla runs wild working with Tact, but honestly she estimates that''s quite unlikely. It comes from the idea that other heroes would naturally have admiration for tact because it is the worship of the Lord in her and she herself loves tact so much. In addition, she herself, for some reason, had a strange certainty, and there was a strange convincing "nothing wrong" in the depths of her mind. Giddy, giddy, giddy, giddy. Strange noises echo more than in the flesh masses of aliens. Different lives, different heartbeats. Eventually a hugely swollen mass of meat finally reaches its limit or a muscle cracks. The drool and contents are overflowing, and huge chunks appear with dodgy and viscous liquids. It made a strange noise as if spreading insect feathers represented the joy of the whole body, showing the moth coming from the cocoon. The face looks like an ant at first glance. But he has a sharp jaw and horns that will crush all things. The body was still a bug, but it had a thick structure as if it had mixed people, and I can''t see the luxury of arthropods. From the chest there are more than one hanging like a person''s breast, increasing discomfort from heterogeneity. Each stretching limb is the same, unlike the predominant structure of quick walking, it is clear that thick, vicious nails are stretched and used to cleave enemies. The winged feathers were sparkling in rainbow color, bringing a kind of fantastic sight to go hand in hand with the cloudy dark green skin. Its bugs, with a giant about the same size as the hut there, look around with kyorokyoro. As he tilted his neck and showed a slightly funny attitude as if he were an ignorant man whose thoughts could not keep up with his situation, he lowered his head greatly and thanked his minister the moment his gaze shifted to Tact. "Aah, aah. My Lord the Great. I''m honored to see you in a place like this this this time. This Isla that unites every bug. I am delighted and trembling with emotion to serve you again." A voice leaked that reminded me of a sluttier, older woman than an insect''s mouth. Unexpectedly, the dark elves give a little to the too human voice emitted from the presence of aliens. Isla reacts with Pickle to their upset, but that''s not going to take any action in particular. As always, she bows her head and waits for Tact''s words. For just a few moments, Tact, who observed the condition, nods again and again satisfactorily and takes a step forward. Atu rushes to stop the recklessness his own Lord does, but he does not intervene willingly. Eventually the tact reaches right in front of Isla and looks up at its giant. "Long time no see. Remember me? ¡­¡­ Oh, well, well! I see! That''s what you''re talking about! Yes, yes, I know, Master Ira-Tact. He who makes himself king of great ruin and knows everything. Plus the top player in "Eternal Nations" - so you''re sure? "Yeah!" "I''m a little confused about this situation, but I''m honored that you can create it again like this. Now, use this power of mine to the fullest." A loud nod, joyful hissing Isla. The face of the insect prevented me from reading its expression, but for some reason the tact seemed to contain a delight that I had no intention of expressing behind her double eyes. = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = The hero Isla, Queen of All Worms, has entered civilization. The combat power of all insect units present in the world is +2. ~ Join us! Mother Isla''s awakening! ~ Praise me! Mother Isla''s awakening! Every bug lays its head before Isla, the Mother Queen, and forms the basis of a new era! ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 28 Lesson 28: Marching A powerful heroic unit, Isla, Queen of All Worms. The tacts who summoned her safely were having their own discussion at the Royal Palace, somewhat loosening their tense feelings. "It''s been a while, Isla. Or should I say hi nice to meet you? I didn''t ask for details earlier, but I''ll ask you soon. Are you sure you have a memory of playing ''Eternal Nations'' with Master Tact? A sharp gaze goes from Atu to Isla. I don''t go as far as a battle posture, but waiting to be able to move whenever there was anything, she was exactly what could be described as loyal. Isla, who visioned the caning and barking watchdog beside the Lord, smiles with a nickel, also using facial muscles different from those of a person. "Oh, Atu, if you stick it out. You''re desperate to protect Master Tact. Lovely, I''ll nadenade you." What makes you happy, Isla, in a good mood, strokes Atu''s head as he moves his side arm cleverly. Atu, jittery as if to protect his hair disturbed by Gushagusha, swells his cheeks not only to say that it is unpleasant to be distorted by his temperament but also by its faint expression. "Yes! Stop it! Answer the question! "Already! You''re a stiff kid. But would that be a good place? The answer, by the way, is YES. The time I played with Tact and everything is in my heart. That''s not natural? Isla''s gaze was toward the tact as she stroked her head in a squeamish. It''s like saying I''m your loyal servant. Even though it''s a virtual world, I''m just saying that overlapping time is the steel loyalty that never makes a difference...... Tact remembered a small emotion in that attitude. I initially thought only Atu, who came to this world with me, remembered about Tact. However, as far as Isla''s story is concerned, other heroes seem to remember themselves. And they care about the time they spent together, and they still admire themselves as kings here, the world outside the game. Something very itchy about it came up in my heart that resembled a sentiment that made me feel like a friend I''ve known for many years. Most of all, Mynogura''s hero units are closer to bad friends than longtime friends because they are all strong acs...... Tact switches his mind from such other troublesome settings and heroes of character, and turns his gaze first to Isla, who has done this to himself. "Isla couldn''t summon much in the game, but she''s still a thoughtful hero. All heroes are thoughtful." "Basically, I''m called in to talk about when my strategy with Atu collapsed." "Yes, yes! It''s a skill structure that seals Atu''s abilities, or if he''s more than Atu in the first place, or if he''s such a hero, he packs it! So from scraping off the opponent''s national power in Israeli-manufacturing operations..." When it comes to games, it''s quick talk. Talk about nostalgic memories and dig up memories of fun days. He also added Atu, who desperately fixed his squeaky hair, and then exchanged words with that and this about ''Eternal Nations'' for a while. But such memorabilia are good, but only Isla firmly remembered that she had to do it first. She suggests that the lively conversations come to a paragraph and that Tact or Atu should somehow do what they should do first at a breathtaking stage. "Lord, by the way. It''s time - can''t you tell me what''s going on with this Islamist? I miss you too much." "Oh! I did! I''m sorry, I''ll explain soon." Those eyes - what the double eyed reflected - could not be traced, but it was obvious that they were perplexing. Even when I was blooming about the game, I guess that''s why I looked around to make sure I was occasionally kidding around. Unlike the Minogula Royal Palace in the game today, the Dark Elves'' culture is colorful. I guess that sight I''m unfamiliar with is a little uncomfortable for her, too. That said, I need her to get used to it quickly, too. The tact that thought so was going to give Isla as much time as possible and do everything she could to tame this country as soon as possible. "Wait, Master Tact! Explaining the situation more cheaply than knowing if Isla will still properly serve Master Takt. I think we need to investigate her here for a while longer! "It''s okay, Atu. I won''t take your tact. I know Isra." "Mu ''er! I wish I could get used to it sooner...... Heroes are basically my strong. This is true in terms of settings, and the troubles between heroes are drawn from time to time even in short stories that are inserted. I don''t know what you don''t like. Atu eating and hanging on Isla quickly. Fortunately, the Queen Isla has made her majesty clear and spare. But well, that''s why Atu is going to explode even more... Tact sighed at the grip of the promising heroes, but somewhere happily struck his hand and stopped his groaning. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "I see that''s what happened..." When Isla heard all the circumstances from Tact, she raised her surprise with a giggle and a small chirp. I''m stunned and confused with her, the queen of worms. Honestly it was refreshing to see what was going on, but convince myself so that I guess it means something more than being here myself. "Yeah, I honestly don''t know much about it, but thanks to Atu, I managed to get here." "No, even I worked so hard because Master Tact was here. If I had come to this land alone, I would have lost too much of my life in despair." "Atu......" "Dear Tact..." "I don''t even eat dogs..." Tact and Atu, who have entered the world of the two. Isla, who has memories of the ''Eternal Nations'' era with care, also recalls that when it comes to Isra-Tacto, hero Atu was a huge favorite. Well, I think it''s great to be close, but in case you''re always at this rate, I have a bad expectation of being a little uncomfortable. That said, Isla shelves up about it. She has her things to do. There was no denying that it would be under his command. A unit called Isla, the queen of all worms, exists to carry out its purpose. Its power is for Mynogura, for the great leader Ira-Takt. "Together, I understand the strategy. Lord''s desire to build a peaceful nation in this incredible land. I''m a short man, but I hope it helps me achieve that ambition." Isla showing her loyalty to Takt while showing her respectful thanks. Tact, who pushed his heartbeat that this would be okay, orders her to do an operation that once kept him warmer. "Isla, I''m counting on you to defend Mynogura." "Oh? Are you sure, my Lord?" Isla, who perceived everything in his words, leans his little neck in wonder, and asks the will of the Lord. I am still a newcomer and the first hero I have summoned in this world that is not a gaming world except for a special case called Atu. Can I keep a hero with an unknown part in the defense of the state, etc.? I asked him otherwise. Of course, Isra herself was not willing to use such foolish means as treason, but at this stage it seemed a little sudden that Tact had made that decision. I believe in you. I can''t read the expression. I''m not sure what Isla and Ila-Tacto are thinking. Like Atu, she recognizes the tact of the hospital bed from within the game. Therefore, she also understood Tact''s personality and preferences to some extent, and intended to grasp the behavioral guidelines and philosophy¡­. I can''t tell you that I know all about it. To Isla''s eyes, Ira-Tact looked like graffiti of a doll anointed with black. Whatever it is, her thoughts immediately switch about the orders given to herself. As for Isla being entrusted with the defence of Minoghura, the reason is simple. She is not a combat hero. Of course that would also be possible if the level were increased and made more powerful by gaining various skills by leveling bonuses, etc. But her true price is the unit trait that increases the combat power of every insect unit by +2, a skill that can secure infinite battle and labor units. The sphere of influence will also strengthen non-national insect units for the whole world, but basically insect units are rare to belong to the state, so there are no real disadvantages. Therefore, the basic strategy is to boost national power with labor bugs in your own country, produce battle bugs and boost your combat power. She was a hero who demonstrated that true value in her defense. And there were heroes in Minoghura who showed their true worth in the offensive. "I just tremble a lot of gratitude for the trust this Isla receives from the Lord, but when it does, the power to march to Fawn Kavn..." "Ugh, I miss you! Girl to be alone. If "Isla, Queen of All Worms" is the hero of protection, then the hero of attack is "Sludge Atu". Though the initial ability is weak, that characteristic that deprives the other of his abilities is a vicious word. It can be described as a very delicious situation because it can unilaterally deprive an opponent of his abilities at low risk, especially against a comparatively poor combat capability like a barbarian. Barbarians possess useful skills that, if acquired, can lead to increased combat power, such as "Monster Power", "Renewability" and "Outdoor Activities". In the unlikely event that Fawn Caven betrays her, it would be possible enough for her now to retreat to the Great Curse Realm. Since tact and telepathy are also connected, there is always a conversation, and there is nothing wrong with reporting, contacting, or consulting. It can also be taken for granted to consider Atu as a marching force. That said, it was another story about how Tact and Atu felt inside about it. Say you can have a telepathic conversation. It''s a temporary farewell. The tact of communal handicap relies on atu many facets in the operation of the state. The absence of that Atu is too great a challenge for him to give instructions to various persons alone, and on the other hand, he is to be asked to act in an environment of too high spiritual stress to be separated from the beloved Tact for Atu. It was precisely the mood of a lion''s son to be dropped on a cliff for both of us. But trials cannot be avoided. You have to ghost your heart here. Tact made up his mind for Atu and above all for himself. "I miss you too, Atu. But that''s all I can ask of you." The gaze intersects and the thoughts overlap. Without telepathy or anything, the two of them understood each other''s feelings as if they were still this. And with the highest feeling, the two rush to each other. "Master Tact! "Atu!" A hot hug is exchanged. It was a misguided exchange of life''s farewell, but they are all serious. There are some uneasy parts to it. If there is one. It was also an act to desperately stop the weak heart from trying to bring about a sickle. That was mainly an anxiety about communication...... "I don''t even eat dogs..." While watching how it was going, Isla became anxious that she would be okay, but changed her awareness of the thought with her own mission. "Hehe, but you''re gonna have arms." Giggling joyfully, Isla thanked herself for the miracle she had gotten raw this way, which was only the data on the game. Like Atu, I don''t know what happened to me. But I fully understand what to do. As the great Eren Tao Do intended. so that his new game can be fully enjoyed...... She was going to put all her body and spirit into it to fulfill its existential significance. "Subtle. Leave it to this Isla. Let us gather all the worms that fill the world, and answer the wishes of our Lord." Now what will this play look like? I could not even consider how long this play, which my own Lord would carry on, would last, but she decided to keep an eye on the deeds of Takt with compassion for her mother. 29 [gossip] The decision of the wand holders Tonukapoli, who returned to Crescent Moon, the capital of Fawncavn, quickly held a cane - and told the elders, who were the leaders of Fawncavn, that it would not divulge any evidence of the matter. Initially they were cane holders who also raised their voices of surprise, but when the content of the story leads to Ira-Tact, they all observe a terrible silence, and a kind of unusual sight spreads that only Tonukapoli''s words flow into the assembly hall. It just gives a look like everyone bit down a bitter bug. Confusion and bitterness were commonplace there. Eventually, the story of Tonukapoli came to the content of the joint operation with Minoghura, and he put Pepe in charge of managing the dragon tongue, and he came to an end when he made his way to explain to the Elders. An unpleasant silence dominated the scene. The Elders are silent without moving. This silence is uncomfortable even for her, although she was in Tonukapoli ready for criticism, rebellion and, in some cases, impeachment. The silence, thought to last forever, will eventually come to an end. The cane holders of the people, who are summarisers in the Elders'' collection, quietly uttered words. "Oh, my God." Starting with the word, the other wand holders also emit words of confusion in their mouths. Around what most of those words say is "troubled" or "what''s wrong," perhaps not even cane holders who have gained current status after years and enormous drilling have been able to make an immediate decision about the situation. "I didn''t expect Pepe''s foolishness from the beginning, but I didn''t expect you to run for such short notice." "Ha! What''s so short! You understand our situation, don''t you? I hardly have a choice. On the contrary, I have to ask them to help. The dragon tongue fell in a matter of days." "Nooo..." Either because he lost his youth, or because he had too much to protect, or because, as a mentor either way, Tonukapoli, who perceived the situation of the dull cane holders in judgment and decision, plots to raise his position at once in this setting. Tonucapoli also understood that this action was totally non-existent to us. But I made that decision with her, hoping for the survival of my country, and I don''t think I''m wrong. At least the decision was made, and the move was made. I do not want to commit foolishness that is now distracted by details such as liability issues and further jeopardizes the situation in the country. "Aren''t you being molested? I''ve heard so much about the cunning of what belongs to the devil from the dead grandfathers." Ancient wolf cane holding asks in a slightly abusive tone. He is a man of carnivorous temperament, but he is only chosen to hold a cane, and his designation is sharp. Tonukapoli smiles in his heart that he has done so. "Atashi himself didn''t think so, and the talks were honest. Why don''t you guys take a look? "Hold still a little, Lo" The lizard cane holder quietly hoists his cane. Then the tip of his scepter glowed lightly, and at the same time a tingling sensation wrapped around the entire body of Tonukapoli, with a slight beast odor flowing around. A certain small omnivore, said to be good at sensing external enemies with excellent sense of smell. It is a detective magic with the help of its ancestral spirit. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The gaze of all the cane holders turned to the lizard cane holders. Even Tonucapolis fears the possibility in case, and he responds all over again. Lizard cane holders take the time to scrutinize Tonukapoli to be cautious. Fawncavn, who professes the Spirit of the earth and nature. It is the magic used in the assembly hall where its top cane holder has a spiritual history. There is no exaggeration to describe it as the highest detective witchcraft available to them today. "I can''t feel anything, Na. Or ingenious tricks that we can''t even notice..." Relax. Everyone sighed. If it turns out that Tonukapoli has been molested on this occasion, the situation of Dragontan and the Pepe that has been left there becomes desperate. Everyone who was on the spot would be relieved that only the worst results would be spared, but the fact that the situation in which they were placed was a elusive one, and not overshadowed, posed further challenges. "I''m glad it was easier for you to understand. The king of ruin says let''s get along. What? I have a headache about how to handle this." "King of ruin...... hey, scary if it''s true" The elder in the role of summariser wraps his arms around the heavens. Various paranormal beings are trekking in this world. They rarely usually appear in a person''s sphere of activity, but they occasionally cause confusion in a person''s world if they do so. Therefore, I never doubted its very existence, but it was the sentiments of the cane holders, with the exception of Tonukapoli, who, when said king of ruin, would not come to a pin. "In fact, when you see it, you lose your hips. Old Antara. Then you might as well keep it up! "I''m sorry about that, Na. I want to do this." "But what do you actually do with the problem? Some wand runoff got me this far all at once. I''m not gonna turn you upside down now, am I? The wolf wand holds forcefully back that the flow of conversation was about to slip off the sidewalk. Nothing is here to hold Tonukapoli accountable. It would be a lie if I said I had nowhere to think about it, but I also had sympathy for not knowing what judgment I would make if I were in the same situation. More importantly, I can''t afford to spend time on such things right now. A mentor, even in old age. It was natural to have a combination of emotional drainage techniques. "If you can''t believe Minogula, you can tell Qualia everything and hope to cooperate." "Dude, is that Qualia next for Minogula? Ome, I don''t know how much I''d like to be impressed." The beast cane holder answered as he accidentally blew out to Tonukapoli, who jokes and suggests with laughter. "Subhuman populations can make their first living as people by obeying God''s law - ca" "If you don''t call me a barbarian, you''re an arrogant Quolia mangyu boy, but if you''re gonna call me that, I want you to praise me for putting up with licking that guy and eating a rotten missionary''s throat." "We didn''t stop you, La, you were eating and killing Lo? That''s what they call barbarism." "Hey! My ancestors are carnivores! You can''t just stand being cocked! Seeing the two people making a scene with the nasty one, the wand holder in the compiler sighed loudly. It''s a famous story that Qualia has discriminatory feelings about humans and non-elves. They don''t even think of it as discrimination, either. I believe it is a pathetic and foolish race to save against the subhuman from the bottom of my heart. How do you say we build friendship in the absence of foundation reciprocity? Rather, refusal was the sentiment most of the people had with the Fawn Cavn wand - no. "You see, there''s no way you can choose either way. Do you see the bright future of Uchira in your hands with Qualia? They treat us like cattle and crush us." "Well, then you must be." "Ri, Ri, Da" At the end of the day, there was no other hand to take. It is only if we make a sensible decision that we see the benefit of accepting the cooperation of Mynogura. Besides, I decided Pepe was good. Apart from the emotional part, it is undeniable that this choice would have been the most moderate if it had not added to its content. "For now. Let''s get back to the Quaglia mess. Now we''re talking about Minogula. Let''s think it''s a good idea to hold them together first." The direction of the meeting thus comes together. Everyone, if they were aware, naturally accepted to work with Mynogura. It shouldn''t be strange to have a few more disputes if it were meant to be. There is a story about how all that shock was brought about by Tonucapoli. But for some reason there was strange convincing among them that it was already decided. - They never noticed the miraculous phenomenon that had befallen them until the end. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Let''s wrap this up." The summariser punches the bread and hands. In the end it was a meeting decided with a long time, but the approximate policy ended from the outset in the form of an endorsement of the arrangements exchanged by Mynogura and Fawncavn. It is possible that other canes will be held and negotiated with Minoghura in the future, but it will be a far future story of the current state of affairs, which is perfect for the defence of the city. But I saw the light. If the dragon tan can be defended by Minogula, we can focus on defense and counter-attack operations in Fawncavn''s own country. Plus, it''s a dragon pulse hole. It''s a nasty story, but it''s also beneficial enough. It seems that Mynogura has already established the use of the mighty mana that blows out of the dragon pulse hole. If so, it would be a powerful trump card for both countries when they are ready. Although the reason for the occurrence of barbarians is unknown, it may be possible to find out the probability and cause of what to do. My only concern is what a country called Minogula holds within it...... "In the end, the only way to be ka" "I''m worried about Pepe, Na. You''re doing it right, huh, Ka? "I''m more worried about that kid not bothering anywhere else than that..." "But, well, Pepe would do well." If you noticed, the sceptre bearers were on the subject of Pepe. The best successor they can be proud of. Great leader, that egg. Peppe, with its usual idiotic and airless character, everyone who was on the spot vaguely thought that it would survive this difficulty... ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Speaking of which, Tonucapoli." "Hmm? What?" "You''ve been getting better bloodstains for a while, have you been fooled by something delicious over there? "Ugh..." It should be noted that Tonukapoli will receive a great deal of pursuit regarding the meals served in Minogula after this. She was always deluded with a serious face during the rally, but escaping the insight of the ancient strong men of war never materialized. 30 Lesson XXIX: The Mother of Nations A few days after Atu took old Mortar and several escort soldiers and left for Fawncavn. Tact, who no longer had what could be termed a trusted partner for all his clothes, was quickly struck with despair by the absence of Atu. "Tact can''t do anything on his own..." "Ugh, uhh..." The location is the Royal Palace of Mynogura. Throne room. Isla, the queen of all worms, who gives a frightened look to the king who sits cleverly on the throne. The great king Taruira-Takt was somehow devouring a sermon to the hero he himself had summoned. "I''m glad you woke up at this hour. I just can''t believe what you''ve been up to? Isla sighs with a giggle as she arms together. Tact''s life had changed since she began to provide the king''s support on Atu''s behalf. Unlike Atu, who placed it in a self-depraved and appropriate part and was among certain similarities, Isla has a somewhat serious and clean part. Until now, it was a tact that lived relatively freely under the authority of a king, but unlike Atu, who gave his whole body to spoiling the Lord, Isla never allowed such a life. "The king slept till lunch." "When it still didn''t happen, Atu and his careers went to wake it up! A twin girl, Mary and her career peek into her face from the shadow of the throne. It is a grave conspiracy to betray the Lord, but there is no ally of Tact on this occasion. I have no choice but to invite the two of them at hand and let them sit next to each other as shields. The tact was very pitiful. "Wow even the big girl......" "Ugh, because" "It''s not because, Master Tact? You are the leader of the great Minoghura, the king of ruin that will bring an end to the world! What do you think about having a girl wake you up when you slept until noon? I''ll have you up in the morning." There is pressure to speak softly but not to say whether or not. If it was Atu who showed that loyalty by spoiling it perfectly, on the contrary, it was Isla who did her best to discipline Takt''s personal life and to have him equipped with the qualities of king. Needless to say which is right. That said, I don''t have the guts to complain, and the nonsense is obviously on me. I don''t intend to use my power as a king in such a boring way. "Ugh, strive" In other words, Tact had to drool his head pitifully. "Good luck, King..." "I''ll help your sister and your career." Unlike Isla, Carrier and Mary, the tact spoilers, are here to comfort the king who is depressed all the time. Somewhat relieved of their kindness, Tact held the two together in a giggly manner to show his gratitude. Only my career seemed a little nervous, but still, I think they both have been holding back their fear of me lately more than before. With the sentiment that it would be a lot harder to actually experience the position of king as well, Takt tells Isla to start working today. "Great. Then please get to the office as soon as possible. Could we clear the room before we do that? It was when Tact stood up and tried to make his way to the next office. Somehow there were signs of rushing in in in a bumpy and rushed manner, and slightly a known face appeared between the thrones. "Mr. Isla! Is Isla here! Mr. Isla!" "Oh, Emr. I don''t know what''s wrong with you. You''re gonna cry and ruin your pretty face." For some reason, the semi-crying Emr ran out and jumped into its chest when he found Isla to refrain between the thrones. Apparently, the giant of Isla was shadowed, and he hadn''t noticed the presence of tact. Intrigued by the unusual state of Emr, Tact quietly listens to the interaction between the alien queen and the dark elf woman when she tells the twin girls not to say anything in gesture. "Isla, come on! Mr. Gear broke his armament again! How many times is this! The wear rate is too high! I have a budget plan! I have a budget plan! "That''s a little terrible to say that you''re keen on practicing. All right, all right, I''ll scold this Isla and the Warrior Chief. We''ll rethink the plan together later." "Ugh, thank you, Mr. Isla. Oh, just like this..." "Oh, wow, even your big boy" Embraced by Isla''s deputy arms, Emr meditates his eyes with a blissful expression. Apparently, he''s been under a lot of stress from time to time. Gear and Mortar old are quite hazy to open up from endless escape plays. Tact, who remembered such rumors, teared with an unknown heart that Emr, who had originally demonstrated his competence as deputy of the Warriors, would be struggling considerably. "Duck, quail..." "Mr. Emle. I didn''t realize the king until the end." "I usually sleep at this hour." It is natural for Emr to atrophy even if he leaves poorly on the spot. Though Tact herself can say she doesn''t care, she won''t be around. Tact, thinking so, leaves the throne room softly with a twin girl so that Emr doesn''t notice. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Blurry, thought-provoking tact in the aisle on the road. The two noticed the change of their own Lord walking in the sky somewhere, peering into his face as he cleverly walked out to the front of the tact. "What''s the matter, king? "Something isla, like your mother." Life in Minoghura has changed since she arrived. So much so that she is now even called the Mother of the Nation, and all the inhabitants who are alien beings but live in Minoghura have a sense of respect for her. Those who live a self-depraved life or take their wings off, like myself, were probably not leaked and scolded, and they also buy counsellors for those who have troubles, like Emr. I guess it''s just the Queen and she''s good at talent management and massive talent management. All dark elves now living in Mynogura were in some way in her care. Perhaps even after that I will preach to Warrior Chief Gear about the handling of armaments. It''s like an ocan. Kindly dependable but scary type when very loud and angry...... "I know." "I understand, sir." What did you think? The two girls agreed with the unspeakable look on Tact''s words. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Only a moment would have elapsed since the exchange that revealed the new hierarchical key in Minogula. Having finished their sermons to Gear, Isla and Emr were working on that draft for the next National Operational Plan. Old Mortar would have been in that role if it had been, but unfortunately he is currently dealing with a barbarian raid in the city of Dragontan. Fawncavn''s defenses have been stabilized for an approximate period of time, but as things stand, there are no prospects, and the origin of the barbarians is unknown. It will take the form of Emr taking over the role due to the possibility of prolonging it. A quantity of work that would otherwise have been impossible beyond intense duty should have come to her, but has she not named the Queen to Dada? Her burden has been contained to some extent because Isla was better on the internal affairs side than she could have imagined. That said, it''s a heavy burden on Emr, who was originally only a deputy of the Warriors. The tensile thread of tension will be broken, and you will sometimes make mistakes that you would not normally do. "I can''t believe the king was here... what a shame" "Nothing. The Lord doesn''t care. Besides, you thought you were off in the bedroom as usual, didn''t you? Then it''s the Lord who oversleeps every day." "Yes, no...... but" It was good that it exploded into a project that never ended, whether processed or processed, and cried to Isla. It is also true that he appeared to be in Isla, full of love on his back, and a little sweetened by the shadow of his mother in the day. But the king made such an unusual appearance among his thrones, and he saw it as none other than the king. When he realized the fact, Emr turned pale in his face at the mistake he had made. But there''s nothing I can do about how much I regret it. In addition, it also applauds Emr''s confusion that Isla herself would have no particular idea about the matter. "More than that! Isn''t there something more important to be done now? If you want to cut the stigma, merit is the most effective way to do it." "Yes! I get it! Isra would be right. I can''t help what''s over, but there''s got to be something I can do from now on. Emr replied with majesty and changed his mind, and Isla nodded contentedly when she saw it too. "Well, it''s quick, but I was actually hoping to get Isla''s opinion on the next building." "Oh, the next architecture." The production and research of Minogula, including architecture, is currently pending. It was Tact''s decision to expand his defensive forces as soon as possible by turning all his resources to Isla''s production, an operation that foresaw that summonses could be carried out more quickly than parallel work. This strategy makes it possible to put in the Israeli-produced worm workforce at an early stage, but it is true that there are delays in other production studies. Careful attention must be paid to the facility to be selected next. Current situation surrounding Minogula. Virtual enemies that are known, the power they possess. The unknown present in the world, the danger they enclose. After considering everything, Isla answered. "- Right. I''d like to get ready in case it''s a living reed." Isra''s decision was to expand her defensive force. It was certain in her that she would choose a facility for military relations because of the considerable threat in the world, but on top of that she chose "living reeds" over "troop stations". The Living Reed, a "stone wall" specific to Minogula. This facility is a basic facility where you can earn bonuses in the defense of the city. In addition, the Living Reed itself has the ability to attack enemy units. That was a very good facility in terms of defense. "What about the ''clinic''? Complaints are rising above the people. Nothing is currently suffering from a serious illness, but some babies are less healthy, etc., so given the future¡­" "As things stand, the people of Minoghura occupy a very important position with some of that small amount. Wow. My little ones can do anything about the workforce, but I need the power of a dark elf when it comes to intellectual work." "If you think about it, the ''learning facility'' will also be raised as a candidate. This one doesn''t take as much effort on architecture, so I was wondering if I could get it done first." In response to military-focused Isla, Emr made a proposal to focus on home affairs. At present, the defensive power of Minoghura will be in the form that Isla is responsible for. In addition, a foot longworm whose combat abilities were increased by Isla''s abilities. And it also refrains from fighting child worms produced by Isla. The more time passes, the higher Islam''s ability to fight as a hero, and the more he feels like it, the more Atu can be recalled. To be honest, if you think about defense, you have enough power. Then Emr decided that it was okay to focus on the internal affairs side in order to balance the focus on Israelis production. I am convinced that Isla also has a point about the proposal. I''m not saying we''re in a state of war with some country. It is a problem to spend too much money on the military, a gold-eating bug that generates nothing if polarized. Even if military budgets are budgeted at the same ratio if national power is increased in the first place, the effect will be different looking at the eyes. If so, strengthening the national base also seemed to be the top priority. In addition, the purpose of the tact is internal affairs. The military basically needs to protect itself. In the early stages, in the phase of scarcity of national power, one effect of the facility will then have a significant impact. Even though the final decision was made by Tact, it was not a good reason for them not to have to think about anything. As a character in the game, he was Isla, who had many experiences in internal affairs, but he still lacked experience in judging it as an actual decision making. In addition, you will eventually escalate to tact. I can''t wait to be disappointed by the dedication of halfway measures. "That bothers me." Isla and Emr had their heads troubled as they gazed at the center of the city where the dark elves lived, the people who were going to reclaim their vibrancy. A number of opinions have since been exchanged, and eventually the expansion of internal affairs is also important, but it would still be better to keep the defense equipment in place than there is a risk of barbarians? It was around the time when my opinion came together. Isla finds a shadow coming this way from further afield. "Mr. Isla. Are you okay now? Dark Elf twin girl, its a career that is one crack. The girl with the rotten face is usually showing off her scars as if she were showing off about it. I didn''t understand why she ran into such bizarre behavior, not even when she was supposed to be old enough to be stuck with her appearance, but Isla tells her convincingly and gently that there is something going on. "Oh Carrier. It''s rare. What about your sister? "Your sister is in charge of the king. The king wants you to call me because he wants to talk to Mr. Isla. But I''m not in a hurry, so I think it''s okay after the errands." Isla nods contentedly at her career telling her well. For Isla, who is a hero, he is an important being who should be sheltered from the people. In addition, with the attribute of queen, she loved the child, who was very maternal and adorable to the back of her back. How can you not love a child who has done so much with perfection? Motherhood explodes in her, hugging her career with her widely-spread sidearm. "Well! I understand! That''s great to use properly! Nadenade this Isla good kid''s career! "Wow, pup!... eheheheh" "Fine." Emr looks at the sight with envy, and even more the motherhood of Isla is tickled. It was when Isla''s excitement reached its peak and I thought I''d hold them together already. Huh. She also figured out to ask this little dark elf girl for her opinion. "That''s right! I need to hear your opinion, because I''m an important Minoghura citizen. Hey, what do you think of your career? ¡­¡­ What is it, sir? Isla tells the revelations of things as she gives a high profile to her Kyotong expressive career. I have an Israelite idea that I dared her to ask her opinions at a young age to draw her into the political arena. Unlike Ningenmodoki, the basic people of Mynogura, Dark Elves are asked to act as the future intellectual class. I mean scholars, researchers, wizards, artists, philosophers, etc. For this reason, unlike the general public, it is not good to just complain and subordinately cultivate fields. They need knowledge and the power to think. That''s why I wanted to make such a habit more than a child. In addition, the Career and Mary twins are brilliant at the top of their class among their peers. I was hoping you would think carefully about this question as well. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Then I guess the clinic. Either way, it''s a facility you can''t remove. Living reeds are next." "Yes, my lord. I''ll tell the person in charge." "Can you heal your career wounds, too? "I just don''t seem to be willing to treat him very well because he''s a little difficult in the current facility..." "If it''s good in person, it''s not something we should say." I could somehow imagine what happened to the dark elf girl, given the tragedy they''ve been through. However, we do not make tacts to pursue the matter further. Because it''s not what they wanted, and most importantly, I felt like it would hurt their pride. Therefore Tact finishes paying more attention to this topic and returns his thoughts to another topic - the operation of the state. How he felt the change that did not appear on the outside, Isla brings a different topic when he grasps that the Lord''s interest has shifted differently. "Speaking of which, Lord. What is the situation about Atu? They get reports every night, don''t they? "Oh, sure - looks like we''re in quite an interesting situation" "That said, because we are well able to take away our abilities from the Barbarians? "Yeah, it''s more than I expected." A niggling, laughing tact. It''s a black doll with an unclear expression, and I can still tell how upset it is. Isla was pleased that Atu worked better than she could have imagined and that her own strategy and the situation of the barbarians coincided well. The world is moving for sure. Sudden barbarian raids. It is unclear where the cause is. But this king will blow up every problem like dust and mustard. With such a certain hunch, Isla giggled with the Lord. = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Architectural facility selected. Building! [Clinic] In production! [Foot Longworm] ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = [Clinic] Buildings Resilience of all units staying in the city + 10% Removing Low Level ''Disease'' Related Advantages The clinic is a building that increases the resilience of units stationed in the city. It also has the effect of removing some of the negative abilities such as "cold", "fatigue", "poison" and "paralysis". ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D [Living reed] Architecture + 10% Defense + 1 additional damage The living reed is a facility specific to Minogula and an alternative to stone walls. In addition to its normal abilities, it has the effect of dealing +1 damage to enemy units when defending the city. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 31 Episode Thirty: The Anomaly At a time when Takt was being improved in his attitude to life by his new hero, Isla, Atu and other Dragontan dispatchers were also faithfully on duty with their entire bodies and spirits. But the combat operations that were taking place in Dragontan that day were no longer more a hunt than a defense. "Ah, Lord Atu! Goblin population about five! I''m from the southwest! "Yes, sir. Okay." Outside the city of Dragontan, in the guise of a temporarily stretched day, Atu had received reports from the scourge of Fawncavn. How many times would you have repeated this exchange? Though a little easy on the horizontal spear as he was about to drink the rare tea he found in the dragon tan because of it, Atu looks beyond the front to the end of the horizon with his inner face never on his face and prompted. For a second. A huge tentacle emerges from behind her and pierces her to the ground. The creepy sound of crawling through the bumps and dirt sounded, and eventually the sound and screaming of bones and meat being ripped apart more than far away flowed slightly into the wind. "Good hunting - yes, it''s over." "Oh, oh, thank you! A scourge that falls with fear while showing salute. Atu is relieved that he seemed a little frightened, but not repelled. It is difficult for any other race to accept the devil. There should have been more confusion in the Dragon Tang about the acceptance of the Minoghura army if it had been... There was one tease to it. As a matter of fact, they have a certain misconception about Atu as well, so fear is not even disgusted. The problem was that it was a little unintentional for Atu... "Wouldn''t that no longer add up to anything in terms of goblins? "Mortar, are you old..." Soon, Old Mortar stood beside the simple chair where she sat. Atu, who replied without turning his gaze, glances across the horizon blurring over a cup of tea that has cooled down a little. "But what about the Dragon Tang people who are the Octopus sub-people..." Yes, this was why the Fawncavn humans were accepting Atu. Regardless of the troops under the cane that guided them, they think of her as an octopus subordinate, even to the heads of Dragontan''s defense forces, city organizations, and residents. The first time I saw her touch arm, I was amazed at Pepe''s "Sounds like an octopus!" It was an octopus subhuman setting that was electrically spread by the words, "but on the other hand, hateful. I can understand its usefulness, so Atu couldn''t really sort out his feelings. "It''s a business belly... but it would be better than being weirdly repelled. Of course you will be baptized of your tentacles the day you say the same thing. Octopus." "Ho ho ho! Such horrible things! Old Mortar sat in the chair he had brought from nowhere, laughing greatly as he saw the gnawing touching arm in front of his own eyes. As always, the scourge of Fawncavn is moving hastily around. Some of the subordinations that Atu and the others brought in also seem to work well with such a dragon tan defense force. Old Mortar, caned with both hands, asked quietly when Atu had a blurry feeling that he was quite good at practicing based on the actual battle, etc. "Speaking of which, Lord Atu. What''s the capability that''s ever been seized? "Goblin has" Outdoor Activities ". You''re about to call it" Health Enhancement "by Orc," Phantom "and" Regeneration "by Hill Giant. I saw a stone golem the other day, so I would love to have a stone skin." This defensive cooperation. The results had already been arguably the best in the current situation. Barbarians are also less capable of combat and are easy to deal with if they are units with considerable power. It is inherently treated like a miscellaneous soldier, but that is why I cannot say enough that the ability I have is not effective. Rather, it had disproportionate capacity for them, and by taking them away, Atu had completed more enhancements than expected. Old Mortar also remembers the details of its properties just by asking for its ability name, and at the same time rejoices that Atu, who had them, has elevated to a compositely more vicious being. "No, it''s bigger than I expected. Isn''t this a pleasure for our king? "Yes! Yes! You have also praised me for Takumi! You''ll get more compliments when you get home." "Good start - oh? Old Mortar turns his sharp gaze toward the hill where he can see the front as he strokes his jawbeard. As Atu gazed slightly carelessly at him, he suddenly discovered a small shadow appearing on the hill. "You''re a Hill Giant. Hmm, a lot of raids today" Again, the karaki was unknown no matter how many times I tried it. Barbarians suddenly appear. It occurs in a different mechanism from the normal law, which was still a difficult question plaguing their heads today. Initially I also thought of lines such as metastatic magic. But the investigation conducted by Old Mortar showed no sign of it. The technique was that I couldn''t even feel a piece of stupid magic. The line of metastasis becomes very thin if we are to make him say no with the best knowledge and experience even in Minogula when it comes to magic. If so, it is really instantaneous... if we are to adopt that theory, we will be ignoring the laws of polar physics, which is still a difficult phenomenon to think about. More than magic exists, it''s only a substitute for the laws of physics and so on. It would have been good if we had said something about the extermination of the barbarians for the purpose of defending the dragon tan, and the seizure of abilities for strengthening the atu, but that is a word of stagnation about the investigation of the causes of the phenomenon of barbarians. And the continuation of this situation meant a delay in returning to Tact, which for Atu could also be described as an intolerable suffering. "But you''re in trouble. At this rate, we can always go back to Takumi..." "Ah, Lord Atu! Sorry! The hill giant! We are in a hurry to prepare the archers! Here comes another dragon tan scourge who came earlier to tell Atu about the barbarian raid, this time with a more harsh look. It''s also naturally the Hill Giant they call the Hill Giant. Its combat ability value is 4. In addition, it is a very powerful unit with enhanced abilities such as "Phantom" and "Health Enhancement". A struggle is a must if you are a regular army, damage will not be spared. On the contrary, even devastation can be easy if you lose your mind. They are overloaded by the defense forces of a city. "Yeah, I know. Archers are out of the way, so lower them. I''ll go." "But then! Oh, wait! Rising loosely, she rushes out without the scoundrel beast man having to stop. That speed was just mistaken for an early horse, and it had already reached a distance where the look of Hill Giant could be seen. - And the extermination of the name Combat begins. "Guh!? "Hello. Die" Enemy Enemy Best, Atu is slashed on its face with a holy knight sword in his own hand when he jumps up in front of a giant with a superhuman leap. The giant crosses his hands to protect his steeple during the sudden raid, but the stiff sword rolled out of the stiffened Atu''s slender arms slashed the tough Hill Giant flesh loosely. "Ggaaaaaa!? Hill Giant with one arm torn to the bone and a huge stick wielded with intense pain and anger. Every time he strikes the ground, he crushes the ground with the guns and the intense sound of destruction. As he twirls it around, Atu shows the unique sword judgment of the Sacred Sword move. The number of Hill Giants Atu has ever truncated has already exceeded one hand. If you''re a small- and medium-sized barbarian who said oak or goblin, you don''t know how many of them are. It''s no longer even training, there''s nothing to gain. I tried to play with the intent to get the Sacred Sword moves I took from the Saint Knight of Qualia in my hand, but it doesn''t even seem necessary. Destroy it with a touch of your arm? Tan, the air of ruin inadvertently filled his surroundings as Atu contemplated such an operation while flying gently and gently. "Oh?" "Gugi? Gowoo......" The air seeps in, and there is more air around. The ground is discoloured, and several plants that had grown hard in the wilderness wither away with rapid momentum. The movement of the neutral attribute Hill Giant is clearly dull, with a distressed look on his face. Atu, on the other hand, of the evil attribute, felt the power taken from his body. "Are you old Mortar? You imitate the flavor." When I looked behind Chirali, I could see that Old Mortar, far away in Dragontan, was activating magic. Probably used The Land of Ruin, the military magic of ruin. This magic that transforms a certain range of land into a cursed land is a very convenient magic for evil forces. If used during combat against enemy states outside of the Evil Class, you can simultaneously strengthen your own armies and weaken them. In addition, the effects of border expansion are also obtained by using them in the vicinity of their own borders during normal times. In addition, it was a very user-friendly magic that cost less. It was magic made possible by the ruin mana supplied by the royal palace of Minoghura, but has never had the opportunity to use it in combat before. Probably about old Mortar''s plan to see how you''re doing while you''re at it. When Atu restores his motivation, which was falling to the ground, he quickly confirms his own physical abilities, which have only been enhanced. "Gui, gugaaaa! It was no longer Atu dodging the attack with a way of dancing that attracted her in a social setting, but inadvertently she stops moving loosely. I don''t know how he perceived it, but Hill Giant waved down a giant stick just for the occasion. Gun and intense destructive sounds, giant eyes distorted to joy...... "Heh heh, light" "Gi!? Atu took it easy on Hill Giant to attack with one of its thin arms. By correction by the cursed land, the difference in strength was no longer as open as heaven and earth. The look on the face of the giant distorts into stunning and despair. They''ve been playing since the beginning. There existed a reality up to despair. "- That''s a good look. Goodbye then." Hill Giant who can''t get out of the shock of his own full force being taken by a tiny creature. On its face Atu releases a sword trident with all his might. Lettered vertically, cut off to the chest, Hill Giant slowly collapsed from behind as it was, eventually lying on the ground sounding a huge earthquake with the gogogoons. With a sigh of relief, Atu sees a Hill Giant corpse of immense mass. In a few days, the wildlife will scatter, but it''s obvious it''s not good for appearance. It is quite close to the city, and it would be better to serve it in the dirt as appropriate. This task, which occurs every time with the crusade of the barbarians, can in some cases be described as a job that breaks more bones than the destruction of the barbarians. I was thinking about that, but inadvertently the corpse''s presence diminishes. Atu''s eyes open to surprise and he accidentally takes a few steps away. "... Huh? Disappeared? That incredible event never ended, and Hill Giant''s body had disappeared from the spot as if he had used a trick. This is a phenomenon that has never been confirmed before. Alerted by the imminent threat, Atu develops all his own toucharms and takes care of the area. ... nothing has changed. No, I see something like a little stone reflecting sunlight around where there was the body of a disappeared Hill Giant. Atu moves one of the tentacles and picks up the object carefully. "... gold coins? It was a kind of money made of gold that she had never seen before. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "You''re no longer hands or feet to the extent of Hill Giant. - No, I wasn''t the enemy of Lord Atu from the beginning." Old Mortar welcomed Atu back after the battle in a good mood. I guess there''s also the joy that his own magic has succeeded in action, even though the battle abilities of the worshipping Atu are visibly elevated. "You can''t be named a hero if you seem to be taking a backward step to this extent. Well, it''s also evidence that the seizure of abilities is going well... and, old Mortar, how about your salt plum? Atu sits in a chair with a flickering answer to his rhetoric like that and asks about the progress he is supposed to make on the job he should have. The orders given to Old Mortar are the investigation of dragon pulse holes and their development. But as far as his condition was concerned, there seemed to be no problem. "Fortunately, this is going well, too. No, you really have that kind of mysterious land. I''m not worthy of my age." Dragon pulse holes are huge holes that, as its name suggests, poke around the land. The magic that has been solidified by the dense mana that has been blown out there for many years has become a crystal-like mass and forested. Of course, the dragon pulse hole in the dragon tan is in the same condition although some magic crystals have been shredded for investigation. When Atu saw the real thing, he was distracted by the fantastic sight. There''s no way old Mortar gets excited. Regardless, its true value does not appear to be of artistic value. "Hehe, that''s survival. Large-scale land improvements would be possible if pure mana of dragon pulse holes were available. With the magic of transforming a rough land into a rich land in an instant, Mynogura will develop further." "Every piece of magic that can be used by the technology of Military Magic has terrible effects. When it comes to magic that specializes in land improvement, no, I''m looking forward to it now." Flowers bloom on the topic and give thought to the future ahead. It is no exaggeration to say that the status quo mynogura has obtained a very powerful card. Although it is still under development, how much reflection will it bring to Minogula when it sprouts in the future? I wasn''t looking forward to it now. "I''m sure I''ll lose my temper, because only Visual is wasted. That''s - Speaking of which, Old Mortar, I''d like to ask you a few questions." "Oh? What is it? Atu, who sensed the departure of Fawncavn''s guards who were nearby in the middle of the conversation, decides to borrow the wisdom of old Mortar about the earlier anomalies. It was a difficult phenomenon to judge, but there was no reason to ignore it. In addition, it can be published at this stage. Leaving concerns unattended is a fool''s deed. Tact will also need to report it later, but it would be a good idea to do some research here first. Therefore, Old Mortar was chosen as the appropriate person for consultation. "Do you recognize this? Yes, it was the gold coin I got from Hill Giant earlier. "Hmm? Take a look - this is money, right? And gold coins...... where did you get this? "Dropped from Hill Giant" "Heh? Doro...... hmm? Hill Giant did something like this? "Yeah, it belongs to a nation you know? There is usually nothing like dropping items from an enemy. If that character originally had it, it would inevitably be available when it was destroyed, but it is nonetheless inexplicable that the body disappears. The phenomenon of dropping items in fact even in Eternal Nation exists, but only legendary weapons and items that have a huge impact on the game. I didn''t see this gold coin as a substitute similar to them. Atu observes Old Mortar staring at gold coins as Ji. Apparently it doesn''t feel very good. "Hmm? Uh-huh. No, you''ve never seen or heard of it. Besides, the technology used for this currency... probably, but it''s not from this continent. If you don''t mind, I''ll ask the Dragontan Wise Men and the like later, but the answer will be the same." "Really? If so, it will come from elsewhere...... some concerns about that. The earlier Hill Giant, the body, suddenly disappeared. It''s a different sign." "Currency outside the continent to the barbarians who suddenly appear. And the sudden disappearance of the barbarian corpse -- it''s a little creepy." The look on Atu''s face gets more rude. Initially I thought Hill Giant was the currency he got from some pathetic victim, but apparently it wasn''t. If so, things will no longer be optimistic. Because some kind of yarn hides out. If there is an unknown presence intervening there, the level of vigilance must be raised to the maximum. And the body of the missing Hill Giant. There was nothing there, but suddenly it appears. And when it destroys, it suddenly disappears. Only gold coins remain. I remembered that the phenomenon was similar to something I had heard somewhere. "Yeah. Now it''s like, Earl Pea -" For a moment, Atu''s expression opens to amazement. "Lord Atu? "No way. That shouldn''t be..." Atu rises from the chair where he was sitting and closes his eyes with his own hand against his ear as he panicked. At a time when Old Mortar thought that was a common way for her to communicate with Tact, her own Lord, the scourge of the defense forces rolls into the tent as she panicked. "We have an emergency! A large group of barbarians is emerging! Oh, my God! Enough to fill the earth! Old Mortar glimpses beyond the horizon jumping out of the tent with agility not commensurate with his age. "Mmmm... this is! There was a large enough group to loosely confirm even his vision, which had fallen slightly, hissing all over the ground. = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Sludge Atu has acquired the following capabilities through unit destruction: Outdoor Activities -No marching penalties in the open. Health Enhancement - 1.5x the unit''s mobility "Phantom." - 1.1x the unit''s fighting power "Playback" The unit recovers 5% HP per turn - 10% HP recovery at unit break ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 32 Lesson XXXI: Fetal Motivation Mainogura Royal Palace. A wretched king who sits on the throne as usual and is taken care of by twin girls as usual. It is a common sight on a common day. The day was about to pass when it could be said that it was calm, albeit in an unconscionable situation. Until that moment...... "What do you mean? Suddenly he stood up and twinkled tact a word like he was somewhat in a panic. The girls who were on the side also staring at the tact wonderfully at the king''s crap. "What happened to you? "Is there something wrong? "Hey, shut up" Shivering like a vicious and scolded child, the two slowly bow their heads and shut their mouths completely. What happened? The two of them feel uneasy about the way they look. Because it was clear from Tact''s attitude that an important issue had arisen. I want to know now what happened. But the two of them had the advantage of connecting the extra words and not committing the foolishness that prevented the king from thinking. Plus I couldn''t afford tact either. I might be able to say a few more thoughtful words if I were normal, but the circumstances he confirmed are not the same. City of Dragon Tan. Because we received reports of massive barbarians appearing in the south of it. (Impossible way to appear. Did it even happen at an event or something? The first report was brought about by more foot longworms placed around the dragon tan. Originally for the purpose of discovering the marvel of the dragon tan and to investigate the cause of the barbarian outbreak... Has it played its part, or has it been made to show off facts that you don''t even want to know? Anyway, that sight, shared from the sight of the foot longworm, must be something to keep him from the cold of his heart and soul. (In the meantime, we need to order the foot longworms to have a detailed grasp of enemy forces and, if possible, elimination... No, seriously, first to see if it''s a hostile force? No, you can''t afford to be long at this stage) The foot longworm, originally a scout unit, has excellent exploration capabilities. It is easy to grasp the power of battle because the sight is wide and the enemy can be seen from afar. In addition, being an insect unit, they have a combat capability of + by Isla''s capability. The Hill Giant can be harshly pruned, even to the extent of goblins and oaks. Nor is it possible to replenish something with a slight cost. This was definitely a better place to go on offense. (The number of enemies...... sucks. I have ten stacks!! Roughly ten converted to Legion units. Judging by the specific number, the number of enemy soldiers, 10,000, will not be lowered. There is a desperate number, but I don''t have time to complain. I''m used to sudden responses. Plus, at Eternal Nation, I''ve cut through more pinches than that. Having ascertained that his own destiny was never there yet, Tact calmly instructs him to respond while receiving information from the foot longworm he is placing. Now we have to sharpen the enemy''s power a little bit. It''s unclear what''s going on, but suddenly I only understood what the honesty had done. The tact leads up to the exit of the royal palace. Confirming that two little signs follow from behind, ask only one short word in immersive thought. "What about Isla? Tact, king of Mynogura, can grasp the state of all the units. It was, of course, possible to find out where Isla was or to issue a directive to her, but I dare to ask the twin girls questions on this occasion. One thing is that I cared about what I treated you like. Plus, because I wanted to make sure the size of what I needed to protect myself by checking the presence of the two of them. Isla, your mother''s in town. "Mom - Mr. Isla is planning to conduct an architectural inspection in the city of Mynogura. Should I call you? "Oh, no, that''s good." The tact changes the instruction, confirming that the boom and the tall noise went into the ear small. Apparently, Isra also confirmed the anomaly of the situation. When the little feathers eventually became as loud as the sports car''s engine and started making explosions that made me want to block my ears unexpectedly. Just at the same time as Takt went out of the royal palace, Isla descended along with the huge sound of Zun. "My Lord, give me your command." Reminds me that Isla has grasped all the information, the worm of his subordination, with that word. Then the conversation is quick. Things dispute for a moment. Apologizing for dealing with the massive outbreak of barbarians would be fatal for Minoghura. Especially the dragon tongue. There must be no loss of dragon pulse holes. In addition, Tact turns his mind to worry about Atu as well. She is on a dragon tan defense mission. I think it is possible to deal with how many barbarians there seem to be if it is the current capacity, but there is no doubt that this situation is nevertheless critical. There are mountains of things to think about and do. If it was a game, it would have been possible to think long because time would not have gone on without progressing the turn. But reality is not so sweet. Put it in this situation of contending for a moment, through long thoughts and other stupidity equals ridicule. But Tact is not alone in this world. A courtesy subordinate doesn''t support him, but he moves with all his spirit. In addition, he has the most trustworthy. Has the fear of tact arrived? It was at the same time that he thought of the face of the most believing hero and the person contacting him. "Tact. I think you already know that. There are more barbarians pushing in than there are in the south of Dragontan! ''I checked, too. That''s a hell of a thing. How''s it going over there? Isla tilts her little neck. Are you consulting with Atu? The question. Respond by nodding to that question, while simultaneously handling multiple tasks in your head. The slowness of the initial response has a significant impact thereafter. There was no such thing as time to go right and left for him. Firstly, serve to gather information as quickly as possible. I''ll be fine. This degree of variation would be sufficient to solve it. Tact grasped his power accurately and judged it accurately without any optimism. Rather, barbarian raids also have an aspect that strengthens the hero. It is a good event to feed Atu and Isla the experience of the name Barbarian if the battle of Cage Castle can take place, and after destroying these, you just have to find out the cause. That''s even what I was thinking. But...... "We have an urgent report before we do. Destroying the Hill Giant before this massive outbreak, suddenly the body disappeared and dropped the gold coin. I just checked, it''s a currency that''s not from this world. '' "- Shit! Tact screamed unexpectedly. That was a possibility that I had completely overlooked. No, I was aware of that possibility, but you should say I was kicking you out of my thoughts. If we''re coming to the world as characters in the game, it shouldn''t be weird to have the same circumstances. Tact toothpicks at the situation caused by his own shallow feelings. (What a mess! Why didn''t you notice? No, I cared, but maybe I had a thought... damn it! Learn the feeling that all information rapidly converges into one. Qualia says she is being taken by a northern anomaly. What if that anomaly was due to civilizations like ourselves being summoned? If the trust and the doings of the Virgin, to whom the Holy Knight of Qualia came to the Great Curse Realm, were also indications of the outbreak of civilization in the first place? And now exactly, if a new marvel occurs in the south of Dragontan. This is how we are reborn to build a new nation. Exactly beyond the fact that there are living cases here, none of them amount to an out-of-the-box guarantee that other countries can say otherwise. (Is that from Eternal Nation? If so, the Great Chiefs of GUO-GUO-GWAGO or Apocalypse, the Committee for the Promotion of Natural Mutation, are the leading candidates.) List possible states in your head. Barbarians - the beings that said goblins, oaks, and hill giants existed in Eternal Nation as well. There are also a number of civilizations that can take in civilizations that produce them as their own units, barbarian units, etc., as their own forces of war. The degree of danger would be immeasurable if they were similarly metastasized. Because they are both evil civilizations, and yet all the concepts of cooperating with other countries are equal to nothing. That said... (No, the lines that are civilizations from Eternal Nation seem thin) That was unlikely. Tact is instantly judged. We don''t even know the details, but the situation we heard from Atu is completely different from ours. If so, it would at least not have come under the same circumstances as tact. Analyzing the information gathered so far, the incidence of barbarians gradually increased. Initially, when destroyed like normal barbarians, they die as is and the body remains, but reports I received from Atu earlier tell me that the body disappears and drops to gold on it. (Is the barbarian raid that was occurring regularly a place called Power Reconnaissance? Should we be seen more as having been summoned at the time of the disappearance phenomenon than that...... the increase in barbarians augurs well for that? A large number of barbarians emerge, as if they had seen it around the time, causing a crisis in the state and forcing the defense of the city. It''s as if it tells the beginning of some story...... (The number confirmed by visual sharing with foot longworms is abnormal. Not the number of civilizations that can be prepared immediately after the transfer. or so there were no signs that other civilizations existed before) If we can prepare such a large group, the size of the state will also be considerable. If so, it is nearly impossible to hide its existence perfectly. Until now, the undisclosed areas of southern Dragontan have been somewhat surveyed in the foot longworm survey. It was all rough land, but if there was a trace of civilization, it could not have been missed. At this stage, Tact was half convinced that his opponent was a hostile force in the other world. "Atu. Do you have that gold coin on hand? I''ll share my vision." "Yes, now" moment, vision is shared. A tact that observes the clear footage reflected in the back of the brain to make it go away. I can never be clueless. If we don''t gather some information, there can even be the worst possible demise of Mynogura. Tact flips through the library of memories with a little impatience but still without ever losing the calmness of the steel stacked up. ''It''s a gold coin I''ve never seen either. Sounds like something different from a civilization from Eternal Nation...... Probably something quite advanced civilization has made. Do you know Master Tact? (This is - I''ve seen this sentence somewhere! Decorations applied to gold coins. In the center of the symbol, which mimics the round sun, a letter-like one is depicted. Tact frowns. It was something that caught on somewhere in my memory. Past events of their own experience flow as if turning the projector at high speed. I remember a few days ago from my current situation, and a few weeks ago...... Time goes back and forth, and back to the world before he finally came to this world - to what happened in the infirmary. Conversation I had with my doctor in the hospital room. News I saw on TV. Books I read in my spare time. And when its content extends to various game software played in the past...... "Well, this crest..." Tact found out who the gold coin was and accidentally leaked his voice at the same time. Tact with feelings that it still looks like an event to a situation that was too much done. But he realizes that his thoughts are not out of the picture, and he stifles his face. No - it started. At this moment, a magnificent story. If so, it was even worse. (Tasty... their abilities are unknown) Gilli, teething tact all the time. I find myself frustrated that my own lapse puts me and Atu in a dangerous situation. But to that extent, he is not mentally weak enough to be distracted. Tact decided to interrupt the conversation once he had given Atu a brief instruction. Telepathy stays connected, tells them to report the situation, and lets them focus their defenses in the city. First, we have to exchange Israelis to consolidate the basic policy. A twin girl was disappearing from her sight when Tact returned from the sea of thought and gave her face. Takt, who apparently sensed that Isla had let him distract him and go get Emr and Gear, turns his attention to Isla, fortunately. "Isla. It got unsavory -" "What can I do for you? Nervous runs into a quiet Isla voice that usually doesn''t match its appearance. I found the seriousness of the situation in Tact''s crap. But how would she have expected this to happen? "It''s like an enemy nation. The same thing is coming with us." "With us? Does that mean it''s from Eternal Nation? Is dialogue possible? I was wondering if it would be best to make it as easy as possible if we could negotiate..." "I can''t. Probably can''t have a conversation. That''s not how they work. They work under different laws from ours..." Isla takes a breath in the words of Tact. Having verified many times in that brain the shocking words unleashed by her own Lord, she understands that Tact makes some assumptions about the identity of this situation. "You know what I mean, Lord." Tact nodding in response to Isla''s words. Recall and answer again the text of the gold coin shown from Atu. "Guess what, ninety-eight or nine. I guess so. The enemy..." "It''s from an RPG game." The game he once played. Certainly the same logo on that title is on the gold coin. On the stage of the unknown world, the forces of an unlikely world were about to meet...... = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = A new force has been summoned to the world. [Brave Questas Demon King Army] ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Error number 447 (abnormal operation performed) Summoning brave men through automatic response has been put on hold. The world protocol does not support ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 33 Lesson 32: Invasion A large group of confirmed barbarians from the city of Dragontan. Just as Fawncavn was able to confirm its marvel, there were those who were asking, nodding their tongues about the prey, which seemed distant on the side of the barbarians. "It''s Fremine. Command from the Demon King is out, Taka? Hill Giant, Goblin, Oak. Plus cluttered monsters. Among the various demons usually called barbarians, suddenly one ice cube spoke out. No - it was an organism. The alien man, whose whole body is wrapped in ice, has a giant that is twice as good as an adult male, and carries an axe of war the size that is worthy of his body. That figure is distorted to judge people, and it''s somewhat more appropriate to decide that the ice cubes are willing. The man, who was presumed to have the power of isolation from the rest, tired of being in a group of barbarians, was throwing an inquiry at the man who was next door overlooking the city of Dragontan. "Kihihi! So it was Ice Rock. As usual, no change. It is." The man who replied was also alien. Unlike the guy with the ice cubes, this one has the same back length as the humans and orcs there. But the morbidly seemingly thin body and, above all, the flames that constantly envelop the whole body highlight its heterogeneity. The man with the ice cubes is Ice General Ice Rock. The flaming man is Flaming Demon Fremine. Together, they were known as the Demon Kings Army Four Heavenly Kings, and they were called boss characters who were key to the RPG game Tact knew. Characters are emerging that should be fictional beings. The phenomenon, which should never have been possible, was certainly situated as a reality in it. Ice cubes Four Heavens King Ice Rock opens his mouth as he rocks his body with guillotine. "This land where our demon king''s army was summoned suddenly. What kind of world do you buy information on, Ka? "Hmm? Oh, that''s not so different from the previous world! It''s a world of demons, magic, and humans breeding with Ujauja." Fremine, the fiery Four Heavens King, answers with a brutal grin without looking at Ice Rock. Fremine, who had already sent his men to investigate and reconnaissance, knew this world better than anyone else in their demonic army. ... It was the other day that their consciousness awakened. Uncluttered enemies called brave men in the world where they were. The Demon King was about to make a showdown with that brave man, who was single and powerful enough to cross with all of the Demon King''s armies. Once revived by the demon king of what was destroyed by the brave, it was now time to destroy the brave men who had grabbed and approached the throats of their own lords, taking an interception position in the halls of the Castle of the Demon King, the final stronghold when they offered victory to the demon king they believed in. The final battle that eventually begins. Repeated sword trident rewards and endless rushing magic. Anger, screaming, roaring. Numerous companions are slashed down and destroyed again by the overwhelming power that is too much for a man to possess. But then I saw what happened, the demons of my fellow men ravaged like pieces of paper, and the moment the demons left to scream that they still didn''t reward me with a thread... If you noticed, they were nestled in a land of nothing. their Lord, the Demon King, and several executive demons who were given a special name. And the wasteland as far as I can see. What is left of them is neither a glorious victory to lead the world into darkness, nor a defeat to a humiliating light. That was all. ... That was a few days ago. The confused demons are quickly disciplined by the Demon King, and subsequent actions are promptly carried out. Survey of the land. Call of subordination by summoning magic, the architecture of Demon King''s Castle, the stronghold. And maintenance of the army. Their purpose remained unchanged. Whether the world changes or reason changes. Prepare everything quickly to achieve a single purpose. And set up all the stages at a rate that could be called an anomaly... As we once did in the world, It was with this time that we began our action to ravage the world. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Beautiful World Da" Whimpering without telling anyone, Four Heavenly Kings Ice Rock slowly looked up into the sky. The clouds are clear and I can see birds swimming in the sky feeling good. The earth is vast as it continues everywhere, and even the rough earth feels the breath of an aromatic life. Icerock couldn''t understand why he was in this situation. And maybe what we should do in this world. They demons are all thrust and moved by orders given by the Demon King. Remaining a wild instinct within themselves like turbulence, they have so far wielded their full power. Everything is at the will of the Great Demon King, destroying mankind and building the world of demons. That is the thought allowed to them all, and the reason for their existence. "Our mission is to conquer the world. to destroy humans and build our paradise." The Command of the Demon King is'' Conquer ''. As it was in the original world, so is it in this world. Icerock turns himself into a hound as the Great Lord wishes. As it once destroyed numerous cities and destroyed the livelihoods of men. It didn''t change what he would do, even if the world changed. Ice Rock therefore turns his gaze to the city, which would be his first prey in this world, in order to play his part fully. "... that''s the first sacrifice? A city of humans that is the foundation of our hegemony." "Hiccup! Sounds like a country called Fawncavn. The scouts of the beast man who was on the reconnaissance spoke frankly to me! "Hum. Bad taste, Da." Unlike Fremine, the same Four Heavens King and colleague, Ice Rock probably has his nature as a samurai. Its nature dislikes Fremine''s evil deeds, becoming natural and unpleasant and coming out of his mouth. It''s supposed to be a human city. The scourge of beasts exists. Originally, beastmen are close to demons. Some races don''t like to fight, but they should be basically incompatible with humans. What is the matter with you that you are scouting despite this? Doubts sprang up behind Ice Rock''s brain, but it quickly dissolved itself, too. The function of thinking to him is approximately non-existent. It''s all because of the belief that we will act on the orders of the Demon King. That is the presence of the Four Heavens King. No - all demons under the Demon King''s slave were. But Ice Rock was uncomfortable with something he might be good at. Nevertheless, there is no time to analyze and confirm it in detail. The order given to him by the Demon King is'' conquest of the world '', and he must first take action whatever he has. Ice rock gently sprinkles her neck and shakes off her concerns, feeling unspeakable impatience. Eventually, when you let those inorganic ice eyes shine like you decided to, you ask Fremine as if you recall your mission. "... Ma, fine. Did the Demon King say anything about the city''s offense, Ka? "I mean do what you want! Demons and strategies! Our freedom! "It is convenient for the Green Kid to join our Demon King''s Army. This will make it easier to conquer the world, Lowe." It was for a reason that their army had become so massive. It was an armament that I didn''t initially feel comfortable with in my subpoena, but I had unexpected luck. That was what the native demons living in the land wished for in deference to the Demon King Army. Not so powerful, as a force of war, it''s a delightful development. Most of them have already been consumed by power reconnaissance... It would be a cheap price if we had all the information on the humans. It''s a force that didn''t exist. Having found some information about the humans, Fremaine, who was conducting a force survey of Fawncavn, had determined that it was an excellent result. "Kihihi! I remember! The battle we once fought in the world! That beginnings day when our demons invaded the kingdom of humans and destroyed a kingdom they can''t even remember now! Fremine raises a voice of creepy joy. Ice Rock also reminds me of the day I was there. The day it all started. The humans - and the battle for the world against the brave. Those days I waved my battle axe to give everything to the Demon King. And a showdown with the brave. Along with the memory of running through like a running lantern, an avalanche-like stream of information strikes an ice lock. "Fremine - I hear things I can''t..." "Ah? What? "... What happened to our ambitions, Ka? "Huh? Why would you do that..." Icelock couldn''t forget the concern he was supposed to have wiped away, and he couldn''t stop asking. The last moment. Ice Rock remembered himself well in the battle to determine the world''s champion. That he was defended without difficulty from all the blows and special moves he unleashed, and that he was shot through the heart with a blade to return. That he stayed down and lay low and watched the Demon King and the Brave confront each other in a hazy consciousness. But then there was ambiguity. I also wondered if I had perished as I am, but I am not convinced of the answer either, as far as I have handled my vague memories. So he was summoned to this world before he was settled with the brave? ... It also feels different. Because as his sense of doom vanished himself, he did see the sight of the sword of the brave pierced the body of the demon king... So Icelock asked Fremine in disgrace. I chose to borrow that wicked wisdom, understanding that Fremine was cunning and sloppy, plotting to get out of the other Four Heavenly Kings and be near the Demon King. Hopefully, there will be questions in your mind that resemble a sense of impatience. But...... "Heck! It doesn''t matter! Now it would be a prerequisite to get the prey in front of you!? Isn''t that right, Ice Rock? "... yes na" The response from Fremine was not what he expected. No, Fremine was showing a bare gesture of thinking just a little bit. Probably in the same situation as myself. The neighborhood becomes noisy. The killings and excitement of the demons have come to an irrepressible point. The roughly senseless roars and odds filled the neighborhood, and there was no longer room for long conversations anywhere. Without getting an answer to the springing question, Ice Rock perceives that time has come. "Move the demon se. First, we will destroy the city of Dragontan and its dozens, and we will dedicate the despair and suffering of mankind to the Demon King." A deputy who was holding back at his side - a demon with a scepter in his robe nodded backwards. The demon paints a letter in the air with some magic. It was at the same time that the roughly unintelligible demons slowly began to move forward. "O, what about before, Fremine? "Oh, I won''t. I''ll give it to Temehe first. You must be thankful Ice Rock!! "Right. Thanksgiving Srl" Take out a battle axe bigger than your back and stand with both hands. Zushiri and heavyweight. That''s a proud weapon that slaughtered away so many enemies with him. No one has survived this battle axe and himself before. Except for the only exceptional brave man. Ice Rock takes a step, takes a step. Zushiri and the earth shake, and the ground sinks irresistibly to withstand the weight coming from its giant. He marches into the city of Dragontan, feeling his gaze behind his back. I don''t trust Fremine. I don''t even understand what you''re thinking. But it''s inexplicable. If only the world could finally get to the Demon King. And I have the power to make it happen. We should destroy everything but ourselves. With his arrogance and short circuit like the Four Kings of Demon Army, Ice Rock decided so. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Flemaine threw up a bump looking terribly boring as she dropped off the ice rocks and demons marching to the city as she raised the earthen smoke. But the expression also changes quickly. That was from the moment the bird-like demon in flames stepped down to his side and made some kind of report. Fremine turns his gaze northwest with a niggardly and joyfully distorted look. Arbitrary devotion, disregard of orders, brutal outrage. If Ice Rock''s personality is a samurai, let''s say Fremine''s personality is exactly a venomous snake. Fremine tells something to the demon who has been making the report. The bird-shaped demon who received the Lord''s life flew quickly to faithfully carry out his duties. The Four Heavenly Kings of Fire laugh thinly with their gaze on one point unchanged. An abusive grin is an unquestionable self an absolute, and belongs to a destroyer who will ravage a raw fortune. "Hi-hick! Then I guess I''ll go get another city and some more! The gaze was certainly directed in the direction of the Great Curse Realm. 34 [gossip] Those who come and go from far away It was a land of nothing. The rough earth is flat on one side, undulating, and the dust does not dance, but just spreads through nothingness. A land so distorted that it seems that life does not exist at all, not even time. southern side of the continent of Idraggia. End further south than the land where Mynogura and Fawncavn live. Its barren land, called the undisclosed realm, was empty and devoid of presence, as if no setting existed. In a land of no such value or significance, one man was quietly overlooking the earth. He was a strange man. Age is unknown. However, it also seems to be getting older from wrinkles engraved on the skin. By the way, you''ll see tears and tears all dressed up in a tired black coat, dressed like a beggar. But the appearance shows that this man is not the only one. Short-cut dark hair with sharp eyes. The body that is found over the cloth belongs to him that lays himself in battle, but the light of intellect shines brightly from his eyes. The man stares at the earth. Quiet, just quiet. "Oh! Great Demon King! What are you seeing? There were those who quenched the silence. A woman. A blue-white-skinned woman dressed in a costume similar to a thin green-based dancer did call the man "Demon King". Tact and the others. A barbarian invasion from the south that currently plagues Minogula. All of its culprits were this man and this phenomenon (game). RPG game Brave Questas. The final test stands at the back of a popular game on King''s Road and awaits players. There is no name, nothing, only a being called the Demon King. That was the symbol given to a man. "I''m looking at the earth" Man - The Demon King responded quietly to the woman''s words. The eyes are still fixed to the ground, and I can''t imagine from that attitude what you''re thinking. I guess the woman is also overmeasuring what the Demon King is thinking. It was a playful attitude, but I could see some confusion. "Well! The earth? Do you have any concerns about the earth in this world? "No, it''s not. Wonderful land, I was impressed." The scent of grass flowing from afar, the birds flying through the sky, the wind blowing from time to time, the strength of the earth filled all five senses of the Demon King. Breathe in gently and the cool air fills your lungs, becoming energized and going all over your body. A burnt earth in a dark sky, and a poisonous mist that ventures its lungs. Unlike any of the worlds he knows. That was a very emotional experience for the Demon King. Until now he had sat deep in the castle of the Demon King and never stepped out of the spot. From birth to death. The presence of the Demon King was not set to go outside his castle, the Demon King''s Castle. Of course I know the earth and the sky. But knowing and experiencing is very different. The difference is evoking a superior emotion in him. It seems funny, but for the first time, he went out into the outside world. How much of that joy... He was also a demon king who thought I would give up reason and talk about the passion that crept up as an emotion, but shut his mouth remembering that his Four Heavenly Kings, the woman, would never understand the emotion. "Oh, wonderful! The Demon King likes this place! Yes! Yes! If you give me an order, let me give this land to the Demon King now! Go ahead, extract it! Orders to all our servants as kings! In fact, when the Lady of the Four Heavens spreads her hands in an exaggerated manner, it''s as if she conquers all of this world and breathes all she wants to make it her own. That obedient attitude was preferable as a subordination, but unfortunately it was not of the kind to shake the mind of the Demon King at this time. Above all, her attitude was already boring to see and didn''t even arouse interest. I looked up at the sky. In this beautiful world, the question arises as to what to do. "What do you think I should do? In the words the woman blinked her eyes with a Kyotong look. "What? Oh, no, no! Sorry! All of a sudden, I was a little surprised. That''s right, you totally are! I am gravely aware that it was an inappropriate word as the King of the Devil Nation. But the Demon King dared to ask the question. Therefore, even if the woman behaved in a grudgingly disrespectful manner, she did so without question. Though he himself may not have been interested in how his subordination behaved to him¡­. Regardless, the question was thrown. All you have to do is wait for the answer. The Demon King waits for a woman''s response as she quietly stares at the earth. Eventually, after some signs of awkwardness, the woman finally responded earlier. "As I asked earlier, - of course! It''s like a demon king''s rustle! What the devil king wants, that''s the law! I was wondering if you''d like to keep this world in your hands! Yes! I was wondering if you''d mind! Exaggerated, reclining, and perhaps alluring. - And it was an expected, really boring response. "Really...? Right. No, you will." That being said, the Demon King will be silenced. The woman had cold liver thoughts about whether she had committed any faults herself, but she did not yet have the guts to open her mouth on this occasion and apologize for her own inaction. In case you''re mistaken, because that apology is what makes the Demon King uncomfortable. So the woman just sweats cold with a pulling grin. It is nothing but the subordination of the demon king, so to speak of the Four Heavenly Kings, who are an absolute threat to humanity and terrorized many nations and cities. In front of the Demon King, the Absolute, he was only a wretched, rightward and left-handed man. "Forget it, I shall see this earth for a while." Slightly, the Demon King commands the woman as if she had remembered. The woman, who softened her nervous expression as if she caressed her chest down to the words, greeted her exit with a reclining mouth, as usual, and disappeared from the spot with refreshment. ... The Demon King swoops into thoughts. Even after the woman of the Four Heavens departs from the scene, she turns her gaze toward the earth and quietly immerses herself in us. There''s nothing to know about what you think of a sculpted, righteous face, its inside out. But confirming with that paranormal feeling that no one was there, the Demon King leaked his potpourri and words as if to ask himself. "- did say..." What does it mean to fulfill it? That seemed like a confirmation, and it seemed like a question to myself. If there were all four kings on this occasion, there would have been something to question their sincerity. But only the Demon King exists on this occasion. Because it doesn''t exist, the Demon King muttered his earlier words. It also seemed as if he had accidentally spoken a secret that should never be heard, which he could not bear. "It is here that peace is what I seek." Potty again, words leaked out. Words spinning sadly for some reason flow into the sky in the wind. No one will ask me, no one will understand me. Far away, I can hear the demons. Outsiders - what even demons grasp by hearing that only transcendent beings can do is the roar of demons ravaging humans far away. Apparently, the conquest of the world has begun again this time. It''s the beginning of a long journey. of endless, long journeys¡­. The Demon King is delayed in his thoughts. I was visiting right there during the clash. 35 Lesson 33: Never Mixed Malignancy 1 When it was about a few minutes later. The troops led by Ice Rock, the four heavenly kings of ice cubes, were already in the midst of forming a formation in the south of the city of Dragontan and exerting pressure with their armies. Resistance is equal to nothing, at best with arrows sporadically unleashed against demons who are either for intimidation or too close. Of course it will be damaged to some extent, but to the extent that it was stabbed by a bug if it were to be judged on a military scale. Icelock looked at his opponent, who lacked resistance, and nodded contentedly, deciding that the city''s offense was well under way. "Hum. I was wary, but to this extent ca? No, if it''s the size of this city, I just said the range of assumptions ca..." The number of troops mobilized is approximately 5,000. Not so much as a number, but it is perfect as a force of war because the foundational abilities are made up of demons tougher than the human species. In addition, Ice Rock Warcraft soldiers have been mobilized, and their strength is strong. It seems easy to let the city fall even though it has decided to defend itself. It was only natural that the city of Dragontan, fearing the danger of losing its soldiers if it chose to fight in the field, could understand the consequences of welcoming them while turning to its defenses. "But you humans. How impudent, are you willing to engage, Ka? Even so, as an ice rock, I was only dissatisfied. Despite cutting ahead because of this, we cannot boast of martial arts, often for unilaterally ravaging the city without engaging in combat. As for ice rock, which was intended to demonstrate its usefulness to the Demon King by exaggerating its own power, the result remained dissatisfaction. Is your feelings in your attitude? White cold air can come in from all over your body, and your body squeaks as if you could spare the lost power of the place to go. One demon tribe came to the side of Ice Rock as the demons of the subordinate, among them intelligent person-shaped demons, somehow took a distance. "Dear Icelock, Troops are in place." "Which demon did you prepare, Da? It''s an Oak Squad. Break through the gates of the city with these and let the rest of the demons enter the city. " Hill Giant and Oak roar out to the avant-garde of the troops. Reported demonic troop placement under a unique name in RPG "Brave Questas," Ice Rock commands the earth to speak up and march, at least to destroy the city gloriously. "Then show them to the human being and all the fools who follow it quickly. - Then let him storm, yo! "" "OOOOOOOOOO!!!! The roar rises above the demons. Shaking the earth It sounds far beyond, letting every being know that the conquest of the world in this world by the Great Demon King begins at this time. Yes, it begins. Their grief is better than at this moment...... - It was that moment. Suddenly the sky darkened and surrounded itself with spooky darkness. Until recently, the blue sky has become a shade of creepy black, and the clouds that float are even purple to make you feel toxic. The sprawling earth is even more unusual, and the place, which should have been a wasteland, smells like a raw, rotten egg as if it were going to rot with guzzles. I can''t hide my upset with the Ice Rocks, as if the world had been inverted in an instant. This is true even of Icelock and his men, direct reports of the Demon King and the superior demon. It didn''t take that long for the elephant demons to be wrapped up in confusion. "What is this!? "Something!? "What Happens Ta!? Ice rocks and intelligent demons look around and be vigilant as they scream. But I can see a rush in the expression just how to be alert to the anomaly as I look at it. "Ice Demon! Report Shilo!" "Wow, I don''t know! Such massive magic, I''ve never seen it! All armies are wrapped! I just scream that I can''t believe the Wizard of the Demon Clan who was following me right on the side of Ice Rock. Magic has always existed against individuals in his world. I''ve never seen or heard of anything of this magnitude - anything that affects the military or the land. He couldn''t even imagine what impact that would have. "Calm the demons down, Lo! Around the beginning of the panic, Ice Rock has finally given us instructions. An intelligent subordinate demon tribe, as panicked, tries to control the demons that break out, but it''s not aromatic. I was no longer in a state where I could say marching or anything like that. The existence of demons is driven by intense instincts. There were advantages that could be easily controlled under the objective of destroying mankind for this reason, but on the other hand, if you panic like this, you can''t get your hands on it. It moves with intense instincts, but therefore cannot resist the fears that come from instincts. Few sacrifices have already been made by the demons fighting each other. If it stays this way, the worst case scenario would be a loss of fighting power, which would even halt the offensive against the city. Icelock was trying to analyze this phenomenon by judging it as the behavior of those who were hostile to him, as his subordination, which was not so well numbered, desperately tried to control it. (... Miaoda. "Green Kid", "Stuff", and "Oak" are both exhausted. On the contrary, pure demons like ours are powerful Ga......) A phenomenon as if the world had been repainted by dark forces. It seemed odd that demons other than demons were exhausted, although they had similar properties to the demonic world they make home. The difference between evil attributes and neutral attributes over evil. It was the result of this difference, which has important significance in Eternal Nation, but it was nearly impossible to get to an answer to him who did not know such attributes in the first place. (Did you even use any special magic? I''ve never heard or seen this scale before. A) Nevertheless, it was true that a great deal of damage was being done to the offensive army as a reality. Even though Icelock, the Demon Nation, and his subordination are gaining strength, their absolute number is small. It takes more trouble than anything to destroy the city and annihilate hate mankind. Ice Rock, who was breathing that he wasn''t going to let any of them get away with it, bites his teeth giddy that the strategy was sealed from the ground up. But his inner flame of anger brings more firewood than his subordination. "Dear Ice Rock¡­ but if, in the brave" "Na mouthing its name!! Quietly, but with an angry voice, Icelock reprimanded his men. Brave man - an unpleasant memory boils down in his brain. An abominable being who always stands in the way of their hegemony. Memories once destroyed cause ice rock. He shook his head to erase the warnings emanating from earlier to uncomfortable. The agitation of the demons has finally subsided, whether his efforts to enlighten himself of the confusion have borne fruit. But the morale is declining irresistibly. Ice Rock, who thought the dragon tan''s offense would be affected as it was, proclaims his own battle axe high. "Brave men and others are fearless enough! No - every enemy is no obstacle to our Demon King''s Army! No matter how many people show up, one of these Four Heavenly Kings, Ice Rock will surely defeat them! A low, powerful caged voice grabs the attention of the demons. Even in an anomaly, the monsters instinctively felt relieved and complicit in the prestigious ice rock when their enthusiasm tried to increase again. "Brave - hey, are you from RPG after all? Four Heavens King, are you an executive?" A strange girl was standing on the spot. Dull silver hair, red eyes. And long stretched ears. Ice rock opens his eyes slightly to that girl, who possesses the characteristics of what belongs to the devil with one eye. Because there was no sign at all, and he was there as if he were an illusion. While surprised by that phenomenon beyond the powerful ability of the Demonic Nation to recognize it, Icelock quietly threw the question. "Mmm? What a little girl. Xama... you''re not a brave man, are you? It belongs to the devil. Who is it? Where did it come from? Why here, Il. And, uh, Rupi and Ha? Dark fluctuations boiling from the girl were something to ice rock and amaze. Obviously she was an unsuitable girl for this occasion, but the same demon means Ice Rock forgives some of her heart as well. It is not stingy to be friendly if you are a native demon tribe present in this land, or to be a future companion if you are to bow down to the Demon King any day. In addition, we thought it would be useful because we could obtain information. "Already! I have a lot of questions. Oh, I''d also like to ask you, is that your deputy or something? The girl points to the demon clan taking command next to Ice Rock. He is one of those who assists Ice Rock, who lacks strategic capability. Until earlier, that demon clan, who magically exercised control over the demons, raises his name with a deliberate trick when he realizes that Atu''s interest is directed at him. "Anyway, I am the Ice Mage, the deputy general of Ice Rock. If I were you, I''d have a little girl like Xama! Green blood broke out, and the demon clan of his deputy, who was beside Ice Rock, was pierced and killed. Its demon clan, worn from buttocks to heads by the toucharm of a handsome foot flying out of the ground, once convulsed twice, eventually sprinkles gold coins as it disappears fuzzily. "Xama! What!! General Ice Rock eye-opening with a stunned look. The Ice Mage now defeated is never weak, even though he was a deputy who found talent on the brain surface and placed it. Instantly discerning his opponent''s abilities from that fact, he takes a giant axe out of his back and sets it up with an angry look. Ice rock was oblivious. The girl has different beliefs and reasons than herself. to the possibility of being an absolute adversary...... No, he wouldn''t have noticed from the beginning. Because they''ve never encountered a hostile existence other than human beings... "Answer me! Xama, who are you!? The girl laughed coughingly at Ice Rock''s fury. At the same time, countless tentacles stretch from behind her, poking and killing one defenseless demon clan after another, who had concentrated on controlling the demons nearby. Then I heard the demons scream. Turning a glance at Chirali, at some point the giant insect that appeared is chopping up the soldier, who is supposed to be strong, like a piece of paper. There was more noise than in the city. When I see it, the gates of the city open, and the troops are out, albeit small. Arrows and sorcery are ejected from above the outer walls, pouring down on demons. Understanding that he was completely ahead of him, Ice Rock roars with anger distorting his face. The insect-shaped demons that emerged from nowhere seem to go well with the land, unilaterally eliminating the demons of the exhausting Demon King Army. Plus, arrows and magic damage don''t make me an idiot. Initial sightings didn''t arrive this far, but apparently they intentionally hid the flight distance. And it''s the girl in front of you. While distracted by this girl, she is in a one-sided predicament and exposed to this kind of indifference. It was the beginning of all that cautioned that it was on this side because it belonged to the devil. The little girl in front of you must be killed. Rather raw to the extent of killing. With a magma-like rage inside, Ice Rock exhaled his breath of ice. How she perceived that attitude, the girl grabs the hem of her skirt with a grin that made a small mockery of Couscous and her opponent and tries to be respectful. "Good afternoon. I''m from SLG. My name is Atu the Sludge. I''d like to kill you all tomorrow." "YOU ARE!!!! The cry of Ice Rock woods the battlefield, and the end of the battle opens. It will be the first time for Mynogura. A familiar war began. = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = [Event] Declaration of War Fawn Cavn has declared war on the Demon King''s Army. Pepe, the great leader. - War sucks! But I''ll protect Fawncavn! Mynogura has declared war on the Demon King''s Army. The Great Leader, Ira-Tact. ~ Hmm, I can''t help it...... Let''s just kill him and then think about it. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 36 Lesson 34: Never Mixed Malignancy 2 - A demon was revealed. "Ooh, ooh, ooh, ooh! The battle axe is slammed to the ground and the broken stone debris becomes a bullet and hits Atu. Avoiding them with movements similar to fluffy curves, Atu looks to Ice Rock with a grin as he sways his sword of the Holy Knight at all costs. (I see, are you the power type Four Heavenly Kings) Atu who distances and calmly analyzes the opponent while wielding and restraining the tentacles. How much would you rate it as strength? The source of the opponent is RPG. If so, it exists under a completely different law and balance of power than this one. It is obvious that if you misjudge, you will suffer from hand painful wounds. But the opponent is a character in a game that has a spindle in the battle of the individual in question. With Atu, who normally fought on a military scale, the scale of combat power can be judged differently in the first place. In fact, that explanation that Atu received over Tact before the battle proves correct over time. Let loose the battle axe with the momentum of the knightly sword slamming his skull. As it dances and dances, it hits hard, and a deviant battle axe smashes the ground. At first glance, it can also be seen as an Atu on the other side of the battle against Ice Rock attacks. But the reality in Ice Rock''s eyes was not such a sweet thing. "Bye!" "What!" "Piggy! Several tentacles stretch out from behind her as Ice Rock waves that axe in an attempt to capture her dancing and dancing atu. Icelock figured he was going to come through the attack by increasing his maneuvers, but what an unnoticed speed Sole hit his men watching him around. It was ice rock trying to cut off the tentacles and stop the attack on the subordinates while tongue-beating, but Atu''s holy knight sword protruded to sew that gap, hurrying to defend him with a battle axe. (Gu! You''re going to nail me ca! Ice rock roars inside. Because I know what they think is in their hands. Ice Rock is the only person with the most pronounced combat power in this Fawn Caven offensive army. Conversely, with the exception of Ice Rock and his subordinate Demons, the latter are nothing but elephant demons. Therefore, if we can contain this place, we will be disadvantaged once and for all. Demons who move by instinct are not good at military action. We don''t even have the wisdom to judge ourselves and act optimally. An army of demons without commanders is inferior to even a herd of beasts. Brains first, if you want to suppress them. But Ice Rock was proud of his power that words would not be easy enough to actually do it. That''s why I took Atu as a surprise that I would do it alone. "I''m a coward, Me! Fight with dignity, Shilo! "Pfft, do you, the servant of the Demon King, call it that? Don''t make me laugh too much, my sword muscle will dull" Ice Rock''s provocation also doesn''t go through Atu willingly. The same was true of power, but it was also a bad opponent for Ice Rock as a compatibility. ... few demons under his command. Any further reduction must be prevented. The look of the ice cubes began to rush me. Atu, on the other hand, also understood the nature of the Demon King''s Army and considered the elimination of the intelligent Demon clan as a priority. Massive magic has now made the battlefield a cursed earth. If only the Demon Nation could be eliminated later, it would only eliminate demons of weak neutral attributes, which would not be so difficult even if they were fortified foot worms or mortars and sorcery units. It was an enemy demon clan reinforced by cursed land as the only concern, but it was also able to nail it well with Atu moving as instructed by Tact. Atu laughs sincerely while not being satisfied with his preparation, paying tribute to the tact maneuvers determined with the greatest effect. If we keep going, we can definitely carry out the operation. But Ice Rock and the superior demon clan that bears the name of the Four Heavens. I didn''t mean to end it like this. "Ice Beast! Come on!" A werewolf emerges with ice and silver body hair from nowhere at the same time as Ice Rock calls his people. The long tongue stretches from the red mouth like blood, and the sharp turbulent pile teeth and steel-like nails draw a line with the other demons. (I see. Is it an infinite summons by skill? Sounds like RPG, but it''s troublesome) A summoned Ice Veteran strikes Atu simultaneously. Atu, who until earlier had kicked around the demon clan, turned his tentacles to its interception without upset. A considerable amount of time has already passed since we once fought the Saints. In addition to increasing his level over time, Eternal Nation heroes have taken Atu''s own various skills from his enemies. It is the tentacle of Atu, which could finally be cut off, enhanced by a divine punishment ceremony. No matter how much the Four Heavenly Kings summoned, the load was heavy on the Ice Veterans, who were only miscellaneous fish monsters at best. "Gah! - Gah! A tentacle with a strength beyond steel breaks through the tough body hair and skin held by the Ice Veterinarian with a single poke and takes away its life. Atu feels uncomfortable watching the demons fall apart and disappear into gold coins. ¡­¡­ Only two people in one fight at a time? Ice Vets summoned by Ice Rock are convenient. Four bodies left because I killed them earlier. But strangely enough, there are always two ice vets attacked by Atu. When the whole thing was destroyed, the whole thing was in the fight to be replenished. (So as the game is set up) Just as Atu and the others were governed by the laws of Eternal Nation, a simulation game, the enemy in front of them also seemed to be governed by the laws of role-playing games. Characters of the game transfer. That''s another game altogether too...... While wondering what the hell was going on, Atu concentrated on the enemy in front of him just saying he had something to do first. "Why are you interrupting me?!? You belong to the devil, too. Do not fall on our demon king, lay your head on him, and conquer the world with him! As he wields the battle axe, Ice Rock speaks to Atu. We couldn''t understand Atu''s sincerity in hostility to ourselves with so much power. That''s similar to a plea somewhere, where Ice Rock was beginning to anticipate his own defeat, but behaved accordingly. But instead of conquering the world, the sludge hero who led it to ruin many times does not pass by will. He gives a Kyotong look just as if he was spoken in an incomprehensible unknown language. "Uh, is he a conqueror of the world? "Exactly, Da. Create a world of our demons. Eradicate the humans and make our names sweep across the land. The Dark Age of Glory and Prosperity is upon us, Yoo! Ice rock that makes you talk as if you were giving some kind of speech. It''s full of gaps, and if you attack now, you''re going to be able to poke your tentacles gently into that ice skull. Atu with that sentiment, but (with that said, was the attack during the transformation or during the event every time?) I will return the words kindly to you all the time. "I don''t even know what it feels like, but what do you do with it conquering the world? "M?" Icerock stopped thinking on a question that I didn''t even think about. Sighing at that attitude, Atu spins his words like a little fool. "Me, I still have a lot of work to do, don''t I? I''m desperate to do my job by devoting even time to talking to my king. This in a normal one country.... and the world? What? Do you like clerical work that much? Atu asks. Although it is a grand language such as the conquest of the world, it can show a certain understanding as a means. It is not strange to build an ideal world for oneself after banishing all external enemies, because it is also the ideal home that every leader dreamed of putting aside in the past. But conquest of the world is only a means and not an end. It is important that we do so after we have achieved the conquest of the world. But Ice Rock got stuck with the answer. Because all I could think about was playful abstract words, such as after the conquest of the world, and I never thought about specific stories. I desperately spin my head to say something and realize there is nothing there after all. Therefore Atu throws up and throws up in the face of contempt. "Hmm? Could that be it? Is it easy to act or think single because of the shallow character settings? Yeah, it sure feels a lot like the boss in the RPG is knocked out and done." The RPG game Brave Questas is a relatively old type of game. Its history is long, and it is also said to be the ancestor of RPG. It repeats the remake over and over again every time the gaming equipment is refreshed. Although some settings are added each time, the story basically progresses faithfully through the old settings. Let''s say the remnants of the good old days, the story was truly the opposite of the amount of information Eternal Nation could bring thickness to the worldview with its simplicity and enormous amount of setting. Therefore, the ice cubes of the Four Heavenly Kings Ice Rock... There was only a setting called "Warrior Temperament Power Type Enemy". "Say something I don''t understand, Il!? What did you say? Ice Rock screamed. I couldn''t help but scream. The words unleashed by the girl in front of me were not half understandable, but only well understood that the words were pregnant with something deadly to me. The burning sensation wraps around Ice Rock''s entire body. The heart of the ice beats faster as if to inform its impatience, and white cold air creeps out of the whole body instead of sweat. Atu, who saw the ice rock mess, sighed loud and loud again. "You... you''re dumber than I imagined" "What t!? A giant battle axe can be slapped. Atu, who saw that blow like a storm firmly with both eyes, cut it up from the lower section as he spun his sword, confronting the attack head-on. Gin - and the dull metal sound scatters with the spark. Icelock''s eyes open in amazement, and Atu grins miserably. Taking the observation eye held by the Holy Knight of War with his sword moves, Atu roughly grasps the skill and power of the opponent by simply matching a single blade. This is the final confirmation. The bottom of the opponent was already known in the battle from earlier. I mean - to this extent, it''s easy to see. It was Atu''s decision that he was stronger than the Saint Knight he had fought before, but not enough of a struggling opponent for now himself. "Sacred Sword Technique." It is the work of God created by Quoria to wipe out evil beings like you. Well, it''s scary just to see, isn''t it? "Gu! Why do you, the Demons, have such moves, Il! What do you mean by waving your tail at God da!? "No, nothing. There will be no god or nothing in technology. It''s one of those skills that counts." Atu''s thoughts are very dry. Originally she is a tact supremacist. Other than that, I''m not interested in the first place with regard to all events. Whether it is therefore a god or a demon, if it is a technology that can be used, it will be used without a coward. Therefore, you can deal with the Dark Elves without hesitation, and you can use the Sacred Sword technique to the fullest. It''s all for tact. But its belief in the likeness of diamonds and indifference to others crippled Ice Rock''s eclampsia. A sharp blizzard is thrown out of the mouth of the Ice Warcraft Ice Beast Warrior. When Atu shouted at them, he pierced the Ice Beast soldiers from the mouth open with one of his tentacles. Fluffy and gold coins spilled and a sad metal sound echoed the battlefield. (That said, a long battle is heavy on the footworm and the defense. You can''t stay too long) The foot worm has received a huge bonus due to the effects of the cursed earth and Isla. Say you won''t be dealing with an elephant demon. It''s a scouting unit. If the battle prolongs too long, it also increases the risk of damage and destruction. Dragontan''s defense forces are even tougher. Even though an attack from a distance is the Lord, if it gets stuck in the city, it needs to be struck out. Then the struggle is inevitable in race and demon with a difference in potential as a race. Atu finally decides to move on to destroying Ice Rock. If we discern all of them, we will not be disadvantaged by unforeseen circumstances. Set up the Holy Knight Sword. There was a distinctly different atmosphere to unleash. "You said there was a demon king." The Ice Vets had already been wiped out. It was all handled while Ice Rock exchanged words with Atu for a long time. A certain cooling time is required for the subpoena summons, and a time that will never be short on the battlefield before the next summons is possible. I''m totally pushed off as it is. It is no longer possible to use Ice Beast soldiers to escape. Ice rock, deceived by his appearance and misguided by his opponent''s power, regrets his detours. All four kings - no, in some cases it was even necessary to seek the help of the Demon King. Hate brave men who once devastated their demon king''s army by the time it was completely skinless and finally stuck a blade in the demon king''s chest. An evil girl Attu attacking. For some reason, the two of them looked completely different in appearance and nature... and seemed overlapping in Ice Rock''s eyes. "Why are you trying to conquer the world? Is that instinct? Or your own will? Have you ever wondered why brave men always stand before you? A compelling voice erodes ice rock as if it chops your mind. Instinct issues a warning so much that it doesn''t like it, but the body doesn''t move like lead. "Many times a brave man appears, and many times he is destroyed. of the same thing, repeatedly -" "Shut up, Le! Shut up, shut up, shut up! Ice Rock screamed. I shouted pitifully. The figure was roughly unworthy of the Four Heavenly Kings under the direct command of the Demon King. Happy or fortunate, there was no already intelligent subordination around him. "You realize that, don''t you? There''s no way you won''t notice. If you''re like us, you''ll remember that. Oh, that look! It''s lovely! You despair with that look of a vicious demon attacking humanity and the brave! The battle axe waves in agony and is played without difficulty by the little girl once or twice. Atu was stunned. I was mocking the enemy in front of me. Because the dwarfiness of those present in front of me seemed to prove the greatness of myself and - hence - of my own king... "What are you trying to say! What are you trying to say, sir!! "You''re only one of the boss characters in the story." Icerock remembered everything. that it is only a comma in itself. That I thought I should challenge the brave at the same time as the other Four Heavens. That we thought we should intercept the brave men who have not yet accumulated power in the city of the beginning. But when you realize it, for some reason, you stand up to the brave in your usual place. That, despite all the thought of hands, all of them will end without being transferred to execution. No matter how many times I repeat it. No matter how many times or how many times you repeat it... that it will never reach the brave and that at the end of the day it will be doomed. that I am only one of the obstacles that exist on the road in the story of ''Brave Questas''. Icerock remembered everything at this moment. "You can see the fright - the demon king''s proud Four Heavenly Kings? "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! Looking at the sight, really, sounds really fun...... Sludge Atu was just laughing. 37 Lesson 35: Never Mixed Malignancy 3 "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!! The roar of the beast hits the battlefield. There was already no ambition as a samurai there until earlier, and it was just a beast crying its own sorrow. From the eyes of the ice, tears of red blood overflow. It was the expression of anguish and despair of those who remembered all their memories and realized that they were only actors in the non-existent arena of freedom. Atu joyfully distorted his face with a full taste of the pain, weeping and agony. There is a vivid faith to express in the word fanaticism but absolute trust in tact...... He was showing so much difference despite being a character in the same game. "Then it''s coming! It''s from here, Da! This is where true conquest of the world begins for us! Now it''s time, now it''s time to win, Le! Atu and Ice Rock on the battlefield. And a bunch of gold coins glittering on the ground. There is one demon army, the Four Heavenly Kings, and Ice Rock, the demon of ice cubes, is about to lose almost all of his subordinates who follow him and even lose their own raison d ''¨ºtre. But Ice Rock also had a reason to exist itself, just as for Atu Tact was the reason for his own existence. "O demon king! Great, our Lord Yo! Now is the time to offer a true victory! My name is Ice Four Heavenly Kings Ice Rock! Who crushes all enemies Li!! One step, the temper intensifies. There are no data changes if expressed as RPGs. But there was certainly pride and pride as a warrior and, above all, will. But the opposite Atu smiles at such Ice Rock''s will to make his first decision after the transfer. "Ahahahahaha! Funny! It''s really funny! With that degree of recognition! Ready to that extent! Will you mark this Atu as defeated with that degree of power! Do you exhale paranoia about taking the world, etc! Let''s just... Let''s just... Icelock trembles that he would only recognize trash scum as if it had fallen to the side of the road, such as the noble will of his opponent. The girl was evil. I can''t reach her with any ice rock temper or readiness that essentially holds no value other than myself and tact. so that people and animals can''t have a conversation, so that animals and insects can''t talk, so that bugs and stones can''t talk, - Atu is essentially incomprehensible with no one but Tact. "Then I will deny you everything! Destroy everything you believe in! My name is Atu the Sludge! There is only one king in the world. Be my Lord Ira-Tact! That''s the sludge atu. That was the hero of Mynogura. And the first and last battle begins. The next battle for Ice Rock is one of pride and will. The Ice Battle Axe is waved endlessly, and the earth trembles with the power it contains. Let Atu tend like a living whip and gently wave the Holy Knight''s sword. Ice Rock''s first blow is honored, and the sacred blade, blessed with a knife to return, approaches sharply. From the earth trampled by Dunn and Ice Rock, a half-frozen stone crush becomes a bullet and kills into the small body of Atu. Atu, who manipulated his tentacles and stabbed them on the ground, punched all of them with a sudden brake that was roughly impossible for a person to do as it was, and bounced off again. It''s like a battle of myths. The reproduction is followed by a divine speed attack. The earth is shredded from its ends by the aftermath of battle, and the sky constantly trembles by impact. The upheaval reached as far away as the city of Dragontan on the other side, and the battle beyond man''s reason shook all who watched over his accomplishments from his soul. "It never ends! We can''t end this like this! Even if it decays here! I''ll reward you with one arrow! "Ahahahaha! What''s that!? What is it!? Then it''s like being one of the main characters in a comic book! Are you going to do it even in retrospect in the final!? Guerraggera and let''s go Atu. The words are packed with all kinds of malice. Mynogura is set to be the most wicked civilization in Eternal Nation. Then there was no way that its heroic Atu could have been pleased to trample on others. "Hey! Hey, hey, hey! How do you get it back from here!? How do you take me down!? Hey! Whatever you think, you can''t, can you!!! If you can''t afford to taste and attack yourself to see if it''s impossible to recover, you can''t afford to laugh off bullshit. In a situation where even the void was so persecuted that Ice Rock nevertheless uses all his might to fulfill his raison d ''¨ºtre. But one sad fact exists here. The presence of a monster of RPG is generally a pattern of behavior. It''s the game in the first place. A few patterns are sufficient for players to enjoy if offensive behavior exists, and conversely, too many behavioral patterns confuse players and reduce gameplay if they just cause bugs and error behavior. In other words, Ice Rock''s battle was too monotonous, and it was too easy to predict its actions. "I already know your attack. This... garbage scum! Ahahahahahahaha!" Atu slips his body and enters the nostalgia of Ice Rock as if he had predicted a swing from the top. He hastily sets up a battle axe against the earth to unleash ice debris, but not even to say he knew it. Atu crawls to the ground like a serpent and smears all of it. If this were a game, I''m sure all Ice Rock attacks would have been labeled "Can''t do any damage to Atu". And then the turn turns, and Attu''s attack finally captures the torso of that ice mass. "Critical Hit!! Ahhh! What shall we do!? You''ve done more damage than I thought! Are you ok!? How much more HP do you have left? Sorry, you don''t know how much clutterfish you are because you don''t have a strategy book, do you!! Zun and huge arms sink to the ground. Though I managed to prevent a blow to the belly, they took one arm as a price. Ice Rock''s Battle Axe is the first to show its true value by waving it with both hands. Naturally, it has become one-handed, and now its attack power will be less than half. It didn''t arrive at all. So for any reason, you can withdraw with one hand? Ice rock distorts the look of ice into desperate situations. Already the balance of battle was leaning heavily towards Atu. But Atu also refrains from pursuing them without darkness. The blade of words is non risky, but an inadvertent attack will make the target look good. Among the sadistic acts that plagued the weak, she never underestimated the opponent with calm. Will the heroic instinct make it, or will the evil heart and soul not allow sweetness? However, it was true that the possibility of victory as good as the grain of sand Ice Rock could have had was carefully and carefully anointed. But still, Ice Rock scratches. And he decides to roll out his own secret moves, which he lost roughly late. "Noooo! Then eat Rae, my special blow! There is cold air all over the body of the ice lock. It spreads from his center like an explosion, instantly freezing the earth around him as if he were even in the extreme cold. Bikiri and the hand part of the battle axe clasp. The force was so forceful that it could destroy its own weapon that Icelock''s body, deeply lowered in hips, swelled up as if it represented a bump of dust and its strength. Atu looks at the situation and stands quietly with a thin laugh. The moment - the tentacles growing above her back gathered around the Holy Sword and turned into a spiral giant spear. "Come. Try with the best moves you believe in, and defeat miserably" Words and attitudes that do not even conceal evil. The willingness to surely kill you leaks from that little piece of body, and the sword of the tentacles swirling in spiral as if to prove the word increases the guitar and its hardness. - And stale as if it were a story. A scratch named Special Attack was rolled out. "Ooooooo!! Glacier Destroyer Slash! The offense is momentary. But the amount of time that the temporarily contained felt infinite for both sides. Extremely cold air from Ice Rock''s body. They hit Atu as if it were a blizzard, enveloping its skin with thin ice. From the ground frozen soil crawled as if it were a creature, and its ankles were stitched with ice to the ground. Blowing intense cold air, in the extreme cold where all life forms would accidentally close their eyes and freeze and tremble. But Atu is staring straight ahead. Her eyes did look at the ice battle axe that struck herself. The blow of Ice Rock''s death was just an attack a little cooler than usual for Atu. "Ahaha! Ahaha! Let''s seal the motion with this amount of ice. I was also seen sweetly -" Strange things happened then. It''s the moment Atu timing off the trajectory of the attack and tries to wipe it out with his own prey without difficulty. A moment when each other''s prey intersects, a thousandth of that time. Atu took off an attack he was never supposed to take off... "Become!? I can''t move my legs. Indeed, her feet are sewn to the ground by ice. But the power that Atu possesses within it is not so poor that he can stop the movement with this degree of ice. It is not. Her legs were stitched to the ground by another, somewhat heterogeneous law. No... Her whole body was refusing to deal with the attack on Ice Rock. "Gaha! Guh!! After a flash of offense, it was Atu who got on his knees. It should have been completely over with force. The blow Atu unleashed with all his might was several times more powerful than his opponent, and the timing was complete. If it was meant to be, it would have dealt a deadly blow to Ice Rock with a blade to return the target''s attack. It prevents it and allows even the lashes to fight back. Atu''s eyes open in amazement, and he moves around as if to grasp and guess the situation with Guillaume. Ice Rock has either a recoil that unleashed a special attack or is stopping the move as if it were in gold bondage. The ice that was covering Atu''s body makes a pachy little noise and it''s all smashed and scattered. The body moves. The consciousness is also clear. There''s no sign of any kind of mental attack. Something happened. It was unlikely in previous experience. I got some kind of attack. She then derives one answer in Minoghura''s heroic combat sense. (- Huh! Stupid! He said it was a must-have attack!! A mighty shock strikes Atu. The time has come for even being mistaken for being stopped by fast thinking, and the result, as she concludes, rests on that body. Mynogura''s hero is a thousand fierce men with comparable combat abilities to the Legion. But that doesn''t mean it won''t be damaged. In addition, the attack ahead had been her unexpected, and the damage had been immeasurable. It could have been an unsavory situation if it hadn''t taken away the skill of "Stone Skin" to strengthen its defenses from Stone Golem. He quickly thanked himself for the good fortune he had, and Atu scattered abusive rumors about his analysis of the situation. (Are you saying "Mid-range attack impossible to counterattack or intercept"!? If this one is under the influence of SLG, is the opponent under the influence of RPG! An attack that is systematically impossible to avoid would be a violation! Built-in flatulence spills from skin that has been heavily avoided from the belly to the chest. Finally opening up from recoil using the moves, Ice Rock turns toward Atu unexpectedly changing his expression. Spit out the built-in. There is no life form that is safe. Even demons like Ice Rock take deadly damage. Ice Rock found a faint hope in the fact that his blow did pass to the person he thought would not come true. However, changes occur in the guts of bottoms and spilling girls. More and more of his guts overflowed his belly with bright red blood that did not resemble an evil hero. Eventually it becomes a drooling sludge and is sucked back into Atu more than at his feet. If you notice, as if there weren''t any scratches from the beginning...... Sludge hero Atu was on the spot. "I have trouble getting you to lick this atu" "Ko, if you still can''t defeat this ha..." It''s your turn. Atu flickers at Gyolori and Ice Rock. In RPG, this is a turn that can generally unleash an attack once the opponent''s turn is complete. There will be a slightly anomalous part of being under SLG''s rules because of the opponent, but still after releasing a Special Attack, a handached counterattack like the one earlier would be impossible. Atu, who so decides, can once again invest in his own tentacles. The spiral touching mass makes a strange noise with the gibberish, and all you have to do is say it''s this one''s turn next and put your strength into it. Eventually, as if a bow and arrow that squeezed to its limit would be released...... "Die! Die along with the RPG enemy and light sound!!! The blow of Atu''s entire body was unleashed. "Oh, Demon King... Banza-" Later what remains is an ice lock that disappears as it becomes a particle of sparkle and light. Subsequently, as I recall, large quantities of gold spill around. Let Atu exalt as if looking down at them as if they were crap. "There is only one king in this world. Only my King Ila-Tacto! Destroy all enemies equally! Know that neither good nor evil shall be forgiven for his presence, who shall not hang his head upon my king! hahaha! Ahahahaha!!" Then the tentacles rolled out endlessly. Too much power for an individual to wield strikes demons left on the battlefield. Longbow-like range, giant-like attack power. And above all with an unforgiving ruthlessness of all mercy, that swarm of tentacles was attacked by demons under ice rock slaves who watched the battle in the distance. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "- Ever since I defeated the demon swelling." It was a few minutes in time. The demons, who were losing control by the loss of Ice Rock, also begin to flee whether they saw bad minutes or failed to defy their instincts. The dragon tan''s defense force, which was an inspiration, and the power of the Minoghura side are still alive because of some damage. Mynogura''s hero Atu himself has no problem with how many demons push him, but when he becomes a vulnerable person, he talks differently. Because he was prepared for the worst human damage and damage to the city, Atu grated his chest. "Do demons pull... Fortunately, if we lost our commander, we wouldn''t have made it to the city in panic." Tell no one. Alone, Atu holds his belly. The dandruff and dull pain irritate the jiggle and her pride. Because of the hero born for the battle, the pain and so on, but the fact that she was unconscious and wounded was above all humiliating to her, and it was boiling anger that kept her from visioning the intense pain. "Be so vigilant about this body. Impudent...... Impudent! Now what is a hero of Mynogura is a hero of Master Tact! Bite your teeth and look in front of you. I guess the force of RPG games ahead of the demon''s escape, its main force, awaits. "But another game is a pain in the ass. It moves by a different law from ours, so it''s unpredictable." Atu rotates his head at high speed to determine the situation this time. I thought this world we metastasized was governed by the same SLG laws as ourselves. But when the power of RPG comes, the judgment changes again. Rather, it seemed more dangerous to speculate and judge by the shallow wisdom of the time of Atu. It depends on what the beloved king looks like in her brain. How should we explain this event and, more importantly, not be discouraged by our own injuries? Of course he understands very well that his own king is not small enough to offend his mood to that extent. But if possible, it was my sincere desire to report the completion of the mission in full swing and to receive words of praise. Such an irregular thought spins and drives him into the trail. "Ahhh! Ugh!" Eventually she shouts out loud and flutters her face to the left and right. Much remains to be done. I couldn''t afford to keep bothering my head like this. If I noticed, I could confirm there was a foot worm waiting around me. He would have come to beg for instructions because the demons of the enemy he was dealing with had fled. "Foot worm! Earn Experience by properly interpreting the Losers! I''ll have Tact upgrade you later! "" "Giggy!! Zzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzzz. With so much experience gained in this defense battle, it is possible to transform into a powerful unit through the upgrade feature. Losers lose everything, winners get everything. The acquisition of superior units at this stage was also a very beneficial result for a state called Minoghura. "I just want to move on to the chase too...... what''s up. - No, before that, report to Mr. Tact." There are also instructions to soldiers on the move from Minoghura, including old Mortar. Most importantly, I haven''t reported to Tact yet. If you are running to chase yourself in a swine rush, you will even have to return the name of a hero instead of the Commander. With that in mind, Atu takes a sooo big, deep breath to calm his feelings and sends his mind''s channel to Tact to read. The voiceless voice belonged to a truly adorable girl compared to the rough stuff she released earlier when she fought Ice Rock. (Dear Tact! Dragon Tan defense in charge, successfully completed. Four Kings of Enemy forces have progressed, but successfully destroyed. To this extent, a touch of armor sleeves if you have the power of this atu. It is, but, uh, no, well, you said you were a little alarmed... And a few more reports. But before I do, I don''t know, I''d like to get a compliment from this atu who works far away, I don''t know...) Atu stares at the other side a little embarrassed with the mojo and starts the conversation. When I greeted Takuto, it was the Japanese, Takuto, who was bowing his head... But her face clouded in an instant when she was having a conversation with the Lord with a corny, adorable tone and a blooming smile. (... Huh? Moment. Moving from the girl''s face until earlier to that of an evil hero. - Invasion of enemy forces into the home of Minoghura. The facts reported from the tact were enough to bottom-chill Atu''s heart and guts. 38 Lesson 36: Odd One "Unpleasant... right. I can tell you the idea was sweet." Isla quietly considers the heart of the Lord in the words spoken by nature and whining. Barbarians plaguing Fawncavn, an ally. That raid, which was supposed to have been sporadic, suddenly hit me with a huge wave. In addition, they come from a different game. Applying the concepts of common sense and routine is foolish, and yet judgment material is too scarce to even see what kind of response is best. No matter the time, don''t wait for me. The home of Mynogura. I mean, if you don''t threaten their tranquillity, it''s exactly what the enemy''s army is walking on right now. I was able to say that the situation was coercive. "I didn''t know this place would be exposed... contact with enemy forces is only a matter of time. - But the Lord? The fact that they took the first hand in an attack against enemy forces, the Demon King''s Army, was a blow to my mind." Isla explores the basis of the decisions made by her own Lord in insignificant terms. Whatever the outcome, Tact''s instructions regarding this military operation seemed rather sudden. It is understandable that the target is unknown and requires speed to deal with it. It was also understandable that the city of Dragontan had been attacked by the other army and needed to be guarded dead no matter what. But without judging the character or nature of the opponent, the fact that he opened the end of the battle with a dragon tan did not come to a close. The result was the destruction of the enemy general and the repelling of the Dragontan invading army. On the road there, Isla thought and asked if there was some kind of judgment material she did not know. "Well... right. As a result, the enemy is invading here, which equates to a breakdown." If Isla''s memory was correct, Tact should have had a prudent personality. It was also characterised by the fact that, to date, war had been avoided as far as possible because of its character, which put peace and home affairs first, whatever it had. It should have been tact so far to be prudent enough to put even the abandonment of dragon tongue into the option as long as there was a profit. Nevertheless, why did this quickly open the end of the battle with the opponent? That was the question for her. "I''m just relieved that their power was within our expectations. If it was that level at Four Heavens, the Demon King would be able to handle it." Yes, one person. Tact. It was fortunate that the information obtained earlier from Atu revealed the great power and nature of the Demon King''s Army. Because we have not yet found ourselves in a desperate situation and we have found that we would be able to overcome this difficulty if we did not even deal with it wrong. That''s why Isla stares at Tact without being able to dispel her concerns. What thoughts lie behind those eyes, Isla decides to directly bump into the strong questions that were thoughtfully dull within herself. "I foolishly think that the enemy forces, the chief demon king and the Lord could be players, right? Isla''s concern is one. I mean, isn''t the opponent the same player as Tact? If so, the power is unknown. It is also possible that he is a player in the battle, like Tact. Just because you''ve become the leader of Minoghura in this world, it will be painful to cross blades with your hometown compatriots. Whatever their sincerity, some damage is not a bad decision to seek a temporary ceasefire and steer them off to further gathering of information and dialogue. That was the question I had in mind. But the thoughts are far off. "In the first place, the same person... as being the same Japanese. - How can you just say you''re one of them? Isla breathed unwittingly in the words of the blatant. There was pressure on the words not to say whether or not. The expression has a soft grin, but the eyes are never laughing. What does one''s own king think? That can''t even be weighed down by Isla, who made him try to conquer a number of worlds on his side. Maybe if he truly trusts Atu, he can unravel inside that chest, but unfortunately Atu is dedicated to the defense of the Dragon Tang and is not on the spot. Therefore Isra follows the king''s policy by silently bowing her head. Either way, she doesn''t have a choice. Even if there was, there was no intention of turning against the king from the beginning. Just as the Dark Elves are isolated from some fear of Islam and Atu. Isra also stood in the same place as the existence of Ira-Takt, and she didn''t understand everything about it. "... Whatever, the policy is clear. I don''t know if they''re players, but it''s hard to reconcile when you get here. I can''t even afford to sit here and watch how my opponents come out. If so, just crush it with all your might." "Yeah, yeah, I thought you were right." It is a waste of time to pinch any further doubts given the current situation. Most importantly, Tact, the king of Minoghura, decided to do so. If so, it is the role of the distribution to carry out that will, no matter what you have. Isla, who completely switches consciousness, nods loudly and takes his benefactory thanks. "Unnecessary strays sometimes fang themselves. Once you decide, one of the tricks to succeed is not to look back meaninglessly." "As you say, my king." Tact circles strategy in his head. We will dig up the memories of the past, follow the trajectories (kiki) of wars that have been repeated many times before, and consider the most effective and efficient operations in this situation. Unexpected events have also been taken into account. This is not the world of Eternal Nation. There are mountains of unknowns, countless unexpected events, etc. Unexpectedly excited and feeling the heart beating faster tact. I was feeling some strange itch that I was enjoying this situation for some reason. "Oh my God, my king! There''s an army of enemies headed here towards the capital of King Minoghura! It was when Tact cemented his future policies in his brain and began sending instructions to the Warriors using the power of his leaders. Dark Elves, the conductor, changed his blood phase and broke into the Throne Room. Of course Tact, who can grasp the status of all of Minogula''s subordinates, knows about the enemy invasion unit information discovered by the Warriors. But in the unlikely event that the warrior chief''s gear was concerned about the lack of transmission, he was sending a transmission for confirmation. "I know." Entering the Throne Room without permission would be a punishment. But because the situation was a situation, Takt took control of Isla by hand to say something and returned the words succinctly. Takt turns his attention to Isla as he sees some kind of pressure in his words. Only then did Isla, who had received the Lord''s thoughts, give instructions for his labor in a somewhat softer voice than usual. "This enemy invasion, it''s already in the king''s knowledge. Of course, the king himself has issued directives to the main men, including the warrior leader Gear. We will also leave the royal palace for command and move to the city''s civic office building. Hurry back to your quarters." "Ha!" The system of communication between the field and the summit is perfectly operational. It would be possible for Eternal Nation''s system to keep abreast of the situation of each unit and to move the army like its own hands and feet, where direct instructions can be given. Warrior Leader Gear''s response is also satisfactory, gathering warrior regiments to create civic evacuation guidance and simple defensive positions before Tact gives instructions. I''m even thrilled to have hands and feet that move better than the game, Tact. The number of enemies is unknown, but if scaffolding and vision is a great curse realm with poor vision, we can''t even take such large-scale military action. In addition, forests work in favour of dark elves and cursed lands in favor of all the people of Minoghura. The situation is critical. But it was never insurmountable. "Though..." "It''s true that you''ve gone a little behind the wheel." Tact returns to a small grunted word. It is the pinnacle of stupidity, such as being sent to their home base. If this is a spectator, booming will be happening from the audience, and the game will be throwing away the controller. But unfortunately, this is real, and that''s why I''m prepared to decide. "Okay. So let''s just roll it back one hand" Apparently, they don''t know themselves very well. Let''s keep the tact quiet. The presence of Ira-Tact, who led Minogula in Eternal Nation and dominated the Difficulty Nightmare. If so, I have to educate him. I stepped on the previous one. The meaning of the word. Somewhere with a diminished human expression, Tact quietly rose from its throne. 39 Lesson 37: Odd 2 It is a short distance from the royal palace of Mynogura and the city where the dark elves live. Tact assembles the operation in his head as he walks along with Isla the escort through that place where the trees have already been cut down and a simple path paved. "We''ll see what we can do. First, there''s a hundred warriors led by Gear. Not as many as one unit, but morale is great." "I''m the one who gave birth, and I have worms. These are labor kids, but the correction is working, so I was wondering if we could fight quite a bit." "That''s why Isla is called the most powerful hero in Minoghura. Labor worms are inherently combat power 0. However, with the correction of Isra, it becomes a unit of Combat 2 and can also be defended..." Tact looks down with a chillary glance and sees the terraced path. A considerable period has elapsed since the summons of Isla. The labor insect unit, which was produced in her ability, "Child-bearing," had already fully demonstrated its power in the architecture and opening of the city. When it comes to combat power 2, it can be counted as weak but still combat power. A monster to the extent of a goblin would be able to destroy it and would be too much for an overpaid miscellaneous fish hunt. The redundancy held by a heroic unit called Isla was somewhat demonstrated. "At the same time, if we had also produced battle worms, we would have been stones when it came to defense. Disasters always come at the worst possible time." "If you think there''s nothing worse than this, you''re more comfortable." It is certainly a disaster, but having Isla on this occasion was more comforting to Tact than anything else. If the boulder hadn''t made it to Isla''s summons, he would have cried. To him, the hero of Minoghura was so trustworthy, even a frank indication of how intensely the days he spent in his lifetime were in his heart. "Yeah, yeah, I thought you were right. Well, lord. How about gear? Takt, who switched his thoughts by Isla''s words, instantly confirms domestic information. The current situation, where Atu''s return would not be possible in time, must be decided upon with the bills at hand. I can''t overlook a single loophole. Because a small mistake becomes a great wound, and eventually it transforms into a trigger for emigration. "The situation in the city is not bad. The non-combatants have been evacuated to the administration building, and the protection of the city and simple defensive positions have already been completed and the deployment of soldiers is perfect." "Forest correction on the cursed earth. There are also land bonuses. Hard to defend. It would have been a good XP bonus if only we had the strength and country in place..." As a general theory when dropping castles and fortifications, attackers are said to have to have three times as much power as their defenders. In addition to the validity of the theory in Eternal Nation, a simulation game, defenders had a great advantage because of the bonuses that included various fantasy elements. But it is also a story if it is well prepared. In Minoghura, where national and military forces were still scarce and even behind the production of defensive facilities, it was difficult to say how much powerful land bonuses existed but a situation that could never be optimistic. "Gear contacted me more... the enemy force that entered the Great Curse Realm is roughly 2,000. Um, there''s definitely an enemy general, and I haven''t figured out the performance of the RPG monster in detail yet. This is going to be a tough fight." "But our great lord? You''re already thinking of a strategy, aren''t you? Isla asks in an attitude that just says she knows everything. Even in a critical situation, he knew that his Lord already had an answer to the situation. If you are in danger of total annihilation, you can lead the Dark Elves and retreat to the Dragon Tang. The Dark Elves, who still have a small number of citizens and strong characteristics in the forest, will be able to escape without any problems. On top of that, it is safest and most effective to join the Magic Squad, including Atu and Old Mortar, and Dragontan''s Defense Forces to hit enemies. The land may be burned, but there is a mountain of wood in the Great Curse Realm. The city is still growing, so recovery will be easy. But Tact''s decision was to repel, not retreat. Instead of sending you back to Mynogura, you are ordering the pursuit of the Dragontan invaders. It was obvious that you were hiding enough hands to be sure you could win. I laugh niggardly at the words you ask me as if I enjoy it somewhere, and the tact is good too. I just hear you ask me. And the extraction (yes) was wielded. "I have magic resources for times like this, don''t I? If you can make demons appear out of nowhere with the promise of an RPG, let me show you the power of simulation." "Heh heh. It was a shame that there were no unit production restrictions on the execution of emergency production. It''s always been a sweet rule for us to make whatever we can with magic." Just because Tact used the word of magic, Isla made him predict what kind of tactics his own Lord intended to use. For normal game play, emergency production required a constant interval. But the verification so far shows that there is no limit to it in this world. If so, it is determined by a method of warfare that consumes and mass-produces to the limits of the magic of possessing the cheapest "footworm". This unit, which has become Combat Force 3 due to Isla''s abilities, has become a status of Breaking as a Force, including the high mobility and treading abilities inherent in it as a scourge. In addition, there are high visibility and it is easy to check the status of the war. Calculating the number of "foot worms" that can be produced from the magic held by Minoghura, Isla decides that she can overcome this difficulty without any problems if she hits the enemy general she is concerned about. - But. "Isla. I command. Grant you all the magic that Minogula possesses. Level up to your fullest and take out all your enemies." For a moment, Isla opened her mouth as if she had been poked at the sucker of thought. If she were a person, she would probably have had a pompous look. And thoughts catch up with reality. Waiting for Isla afterwards was a mighty joy running through his body. "Heh, heh, heh! Ha-ha-ha!! Well, well, Lord! How mean, what an abomination! I can''t believe you gave me that kind of order! Isla perceives everything. This difficulty, the elimination of the marvels that threaten the city of Mynogura¡­, left all of it to Isla, Takt said. There would have been every hand. Aside from the mass production of "footworms," as Isla thinks, there should have been a number of other proposals in tact. Nevertheless, push countless other hands away...... A king named Ira-Tact commanded Isla, the queen of all worms, to say a word. What trust! What an honor! A tremendous trust in Isla held by Takt is felt from the end of that order. Tact has no feelings, no grief, no ambition, no determination whatsoever. In other words, it''s a natural thing to choose and do. That fact engulfed Isla with unbridled joy. "You know Atu has already destroyed one of his enemy generals, right? They''re going to launch an unavoidable attack on the RPG, so be careful." "Hehe, speaking of which, Atu took a back. But for me, the Lord''s concerns will never be real." "Oh, you''re out big." "It''s a fact. Yeah, yeah, the fact that it''s pure, never luxurious or arrogant. That''s what I said." Tact snorts silently at the words. In normal play, no one injects magic into one unit to level it forcefully, etc. It is inefficient, and magic is needed in many ways because it is similar in nature to currency and resources. It is necessary for the maintenance and production of facilities, as well as for the study of science and technology. That''s why all Eternal Nation players carefully allocate their money while constantly monitoring their magic revenues and expenditures. A point centralized operation that ignores the usual path that overshadows that logic. Besides, the decision missed the usual track of using it for emergency production but to level up heroes. The result is therefore eye-catching. Suppose Tact is sending his absolute trust to the queen of worms under his command. She was also the only one allowed to live up to that trust. And naturally...... - Isla was a hero with just the power to meet that expectation. "Isla." "Yes, you can earn two abilities with this level up. What power will the Lord give this Islam? "Predation and Parasitic Spawning" Isla giggles strangely at Tact''s orders. Because it''s all connected. What Tact intends to do in this battle, and how he intends to make hell appear to the enemy. ¡­ Heroes gain more specific abilities when leveling up. Each with its own unique effect has the effect of further enhancing powerful heroes, even if they are usually. And a good operator of what only a hero can possess is the show of a player''s arms. The choice of tact was the most effective and vicious as far as Isla could know. "Did you know, Lord? That tactic was once called ''Bug Rush'' by Eternal Nation players, and they hated it a lot, and they feared it, didn''t they? The sound of the beech and the insect''s characteristic nail skin clatters. Rapid leveling and the granting of abilities are causing Isla''s muscles to swell and the out-of-service skin to scream. From the inside of the pisci and cracked outer skin, a new parchment emerges. Its skin, which contains unique texts, has an increased and vicious appearance before, and it truly shows that the power held in her has increased. "Oh, of course I know him well. - I used it a lot, too." Takt looked up at Isla just a little impressed. Maybe I had something to feel like a growing hero of my own in front of me. Somewhere the look of nothingness seemed just a little happy. All the magic of Mynogura is injected into Isla. Growing up to be worthy of having the alias of a showdown weapon, Isla cries out loud and wide with wings. A strange voice, like a mixture of the sounds of rubbing glass together with the cries of a baby, frightens everything that sounds and listens to every corner of the Great Curse Realm. I''m ready here. Why is the hero of Eternal Nation considered a symbol of the game? Why is it called a presence where heroes can change the battlefield of the game and be regarded as amazing at the same time as being trusted by all players? "Hehe, then, its power, called the queen of all worms. Minogula boasts a special method of extermination. Don''t be ridiculous." The time was about to come for the reasons to be revealed. = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = [Isla, Queen of All Worms] Hero Unit Combat: 16 Mobility 1 Evil, Heroes, Bug Birth. Flight, Predation, Parasitic Spawning. * This unit increases the combat power of all insect-based units present in the world by +2. * Insect-based units encountered in this unit are placed under the control of a state with an immediate Isla. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 40 Lesson Twenty-eight: The Lurking Thing Numerous demons were hitting each other in the woods, taking their steps to destroy the capital of Minoghura. But the speed was not fast enough to flatter. Is it because it consists of demons who are not good at what was originally an organization, or because the complex raised surface of the Great Curse Realm, combined, is slowly moving and can''t be roughly described as a march? Among them, only the wise demons under Fremine understood correctly what they had to do, and were struggling desperately to take control of the demons, even though they were unfamiliar. "But don''t burn the woods. The boss also talks hard..." The burning red robe soaked the burning red hair as well, and a demon clan called the Flaming Knight with the Great Sword spilled its stupidity in sighing. It is a man of the same appearance who hears the words. This one had a fitted wand of treasure balls and was a magical type of demon clan called the Fire Demon Instructor. The two demons are sending instructions to demons who move around in pieces if they are distracted from spitting stupidity at a situation that does not advance as late as possible, while pioneering in the depressed and thriving woods. "It would have been easier if I had baked it, but I''ve done that before, and how could I just give such a hassle instruction this time? "He doesn''t really want to stand out. Well, the boss likes to shit in the back. I''m guessing that''s the same kind of operation this time." "You, if you say that in front of him, he''ll kill you? "I guess that''s why you''re saying it without him." His boss - one of the Four Heavenly Kings, Flaming Demon Fremine - is a cunning and brutal figure. In addition, it came with difficulty and seizures. You need to be careful not to buy objections even though you are competent but therefore not easily punished, and your daily hard work can be quite painful. This is why breathing so stupidly was the stress relief for both of us. The Lord didn''t seem to be the only cause of that stress this time around... "But they told me not to burn it... that''s a creepy forest. Not even in our hometown. Not in the woods." They didn''t know, but their troops had already invaded as far as places under the influence of Minoghura. In other words, the scenery around is transformed from the Great Curse Realm to a cursed earth that has been more viciously transformed by the influence of Minoghura. The earth that rots and exudes strange odors in twisted cut trees. Intense temperament drifting around the grass flowers spilling the juice of the primary colour. I never got sick because of the devil tribe, but still only this sight seemed to be received as heterogeneous even with their devil spirituality. "Oh, indeed, this sight is unusual. The boss''s orders are that there will be enemies ahead that will hinder the Demon King... but who the hell is he? "Well, you''re sure you''re not a brave man," "Ha, must be! A dry laugh echoes into the Great Curse Realm, watching the two of them in such a way as what a vigilant junior demon was nearby. After laughter, for some odd reason, there comes a strange amount of silence, silence and a gaze between the two. In the army of the demon kings of Bravequestus, it is a great honor to give the name of a brave man. Even though putting it in your mouth for no reason does not absolve you of severe punishment, there are only two things you can do when it comes to joking about it: be extra reckless or have some intent again. The Flame Knight gave the name of a brave man in the latter sense. I made a joke about whether or not my partner deserved to talk about the dangers he was about to do. And apparently, the Flamethrower passed that exam. "Do you know the boss is trying to betray the Demon King? "Dude, what''s going on all of a sudden? You''re a little irritating to joke about, aren''t you? If the boss finds out, he''ll kill you without a joke." "This operation, too, apparently may not have the permission of the Demon King" "Oi, that''s..." The consternation held by the Flamethrower was more than I had imagined. I was expecting to be able to reveal some serious secrets about what I said to try, but it was more than I expected to betray the Demon King. To the best of his knowledge, the tie of the Demon King''s Army was a stone, and there should have been no doubt about its loyalty, even though it was cunning and cruel Fremine. I heard a bad thing, rather than, why would you do that? That was a big surprise. "No, let''s not. Maybe I''m just looking at the boss'' vibe differently." "Don''t rush me! If I say so much, I''ll be a lotus student. Plus, you might notice something about the two of us. You''d better have someone to talk to, including what happens to us in the future. He shouts out less of an excitement and rushes to drop his voice to convince his partner. You also convinced the Flame Knight, who confessed a serious secret to the word, begins to tell you how he himself came to be convinced, nodding with a hard look. "Remember when we came to this world? Probably noticed you were in the same spot with everyone..." "Oh, no doubt about it. Neither do I. Unlike the demons we summoned later, I remember that the demons and demons of our stature were with us from the beginning." "But I hear demon kings and bosses are different. Apparently, something happened before I came into this world." "Are you saying that only the senior ranks of the Four Heavens King or something know? "No, I don''t know. The boss said, ''You were probably chosen, weren''t you?'' He said... Anyway, it seems certain that that was an event that made him make a big decision for the boss" The story the Flame Knight could hear from Fremine was fragmentary. But as far as connecting some information together, it was certain that something had happened. Such a shocking event that Fremine, cunning and never revealing his own insides, accidentally leaks it to his men. Because he was a flame knight who had asked his complexion nearby to avoid buying disapproval from time to time, he was able to notice the nuanced difference. But that''s only speculation, too. I didn''t hear a word of betrayal from him. In addition, the events encountered by Fremine and the Demon King were somewhere unrealistic that I could hardly accept. "Oh my god, you have a slightly bad tooth cut! Come on, tell me, it''s not a good idea to get too distracted in this situation. What happened in that place? A fiery demon mentor roughs up his voice as if in a hurry. The flaming knight, who turned to me in the words, nodded as if to decide his own will. At the end of the day, just thinking about yourself doesn''t reveal it. Therefore, I washed everything out and thought about asking my partner for his opinion. "Oh, right. As a matter of fact, the bosses and demon kings were in a certain presence before they came to this world... so that existence was about themselves -" Gokuri and breathtaking. He is well placed among the revealed Fire Warriors and Demon Kings. Seeing such a place where you don''t know, but where the demon kings are piercing their silence as they hide, events that have taken place in that place must have serious implications. The anxiety we feel about our future and what the hell is happening to us? curiosity. Wait for the words of the Flame Knight to eat, feeling extra with two emotions. But things moved faster before the veil of hidden truth was taken away. "Wait, the advance party is back. Something''s happened, apparently." "Damn, in a good place...... well fine. Did you get any information? What kind of enemies are they? You said there was a city, but did you find it? The gutters and branches shake, revealing the familiar body of the oak spiral that was sending him as an advance party. He was a flaming demon mentor who nearly sighed that he was a demon of low intelligence, albeit capable of conversation, to that move that did not make him feel a loose sense of crisis, but he opened his eyes to the sight in which he entered his sight. "Hey, you! What happened!? I abhor my voice without amazement. What was revealed in front of me was certainly an oak shame. Although he was never highly athletic, but was able to communicate quite a bit of his will, and had made him head for reconnaissance because he had some combat ability, the appearance of the returned demon was strange enough at first glance to be seen as abnormal. "Ode or Nani? A squeezy voice is thrown out, like you could never imagine from a regular oak. The Oak Warrior is a subhuman demon with a face as it is halfway between a man and a pig on a large adult man. But now his face has a huge projection of meat where his eyeballs were, with the absurd warning colors of red, green, and yellow as if potato worms were pulsating inside. I''m not injured by some kind of attack. It is also thin that you have suffered from an unknown disease. Obviously parasitized by something. Realizing that fact, the two demons rushed to take out their own weapons and heightened their vigilance around them. "Doco? Ode, eyes, see Enai..." "Stay away from it! Stand by, everyone! The Flame Knight screams and the demons around him start to make a mess. I can''t take control of a less intelligent demonic disaster. Repeat the instructions as if the Flamethrower would support them, but just applaud more confusion. With the two demons, they are combat personnel. I didn''t have enough experience to calmly make a decision on this occasion to rule out the confusion in my troops. As a result, I was too cautious and thought I had been parasitized to allow Oak Spurs to approach nearby demons. "Ode, ode, ode, ode, ode" "Guh!? Gyats!!" "" Become!! Bali and the sound of the skin ripping off, bugs popping out of the protrusion resembling giant ants. Its insect with a giant agate will bite its neck and bite its neck off precisely and unbeatably when it jumps on a monster with a surprising butt. Gold was scattered on the spot with a petty metal sound along with the terminal demon. The tone of the gold coin that I was accustomed to hearing, and the two demons who finally turned to me, reflecting the light that plunged in from among the trees, shouted out in a panic. "Enemy attack! Enemy attack! Get ready!" The same worm falls down from pieces and above. From the back of the woods, the rest of the advance party is walking every step of the way. A flaming knight cleaves a flying worm and screams in frustration as he holds the junior demons at the edge of his sight to be chewed to death. "Damn! This is a bad place! It was a vendetta for not burning the woods! No matter how many shouts, it would have been difficult for me to make a difference in my power. The demons they bring are never weak either. It would be a word of strength if seen in Ningro''s stand-alone combat abilities. But the place and timing were bad. It was the worst equal. A battle place with poor vision in a situation where troops are causing confusion. Some demons are incapacitated because of their temper. In addition, they are small and difficult to capture. Flames of specialty are also forbidden by their own Lord. All the circumstances worked against them. "What are we gonna do, buddy? The situation is bad. You''re still poor, Jiri." "Once pulled. It''s out of our hands. Report to the boss." "Let''s use the demons to stop them. It springs up infinitely anyway - shh, but the boss is going to tell me a novel." "There''s no other way. I don''t want to die here." Similar to their own Lord, the two, who instantly make a calm and ruthless decision, quickly return their heels as they cleave apart the bugs that fly when they give instructions to the demons to serve as halls. The Great Curse Realm is a bad road, but if you''re going to specialize in escape, you can give it a lot of travel speed. The demons will be able to escape without any particular problems, even though an unknown threat is imminent, beyond assuming the role of lord. In addition, we are among the elite of the Demon King''s army. It has unparalleled power to the hundreds of them, and I remember the fact that every line of brave men exchanged blades several times. No matter what the enemy is, it won''t take long. Such pride existed for both of us. Such luxury prevented me from realizing the real threat. - Oh, my God. The voice that suddenly echoed the Great Curse Realm that embodied heterogeneity was something reminiscent of a chaste deep-window lady. "Who is it!? It''s the first time I''ve come here to come into contact with you from an intelligent enemy. Above all, the pressure until creepy enough to stand around sounds the utmost alarm within the two demons. "You are the glorious Demon King''s Army, aren''t you? The presence of darkness against the light, which threatens the peace of the so-called world" "I''m asking who it is!? A flamethrower accidentally unleashed the magic of fire without setting a goal. It''s a complete breach of orders, but I can''t even say that to this occasion. Fortunately, the trees never burned because of the air and humidity emitted by the Great Curse Realm, but there was already no room for the two demons to care about that or anything else. "You shouldn''t. Not like that." The cheats and sounds are close and getting louder. Obviously something is approaching. Constraints exist in the Demon Clan that once encountered with an enemy, you will never be able to escape. Plus I don''t know where they''re coming from. The depressed and lush cursed trees were distorting their sense of direction without knowing it. "More like the Dark One, beautiful, cruel, must be absolute..." And finally, when I encounter him, I visit him. Zuluri and...... huge bugs descend from between the trees. It stood between them with the sound of Zushin making them feel mass, which was creepier than any demon they had ever seen, creating fears of different dimensions. On the body of a giant insect, a breast stretched out. Sickle-like arms sharp and pointy on rainbow glowing feathers. A warning sound sounded by a giddy ear disorder and a voice that flows comfortably into your ear like a famous song played by a singing princess. All of them emerge in front of the two of us with tremendous pressure and fear. Isla, queen of all worms. If you''re aware, the demons under Fremine were going deep into the Queen''s territory. = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = [Flame Knight or Flame Demon Instructor] HP: 350 MP: 100 Like this: 25 Boogie: Twenty. Marugoku: 13 Brilliance: 18 Fremine doesn''t like it. With all your weapons and magic, let the brave do the trick! = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Error number 008 (data value abnormal) Data profile is out of format ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 41 Lesson XXIX: Defense Bali, Bali, Bali... "Hmm...? It''s not very nutritious." A hard skull is chewed up and the sound of soft meat being ripped off and chewed off echoes. Isla, who was cleverly using her own sidearm and eating something one-shaped, threw the corpse - a flaming knight - in a dismayed manner as Sommelier puts on her little neck as if she were to appreciate the wine. "It''s cluttered, there''s no clumping in the flavor... and it''s so tense and weird it''s unpleasant to have a little bone in your throat." The trees are strewn with threads of steel strength, hung by demons who have lost part of their bodies. On the tip of the twisted trees are pierced as if they were premature sacrifices of a hundred tongues, parts of which once lived, and dripping blood stains the cursed earth. If you think so, eggs containing muddy mucus are laid everywhere on the earth and branches, repeated pulsations that make you feel the presence of new life more and more often. If the sight of hell exists in this world, you would say that this place is exactly what it is, if there were any good in this place. Or maybe there''s a lunatic somewhere in the world who says this place is heaven. All I could say for sure was that the Bravequestus demons that once existed in this place were all the food for the worms. "Dear Tact, you are such a strong enemy - I was hoping, but you were rude to the king, but still disappointed. Hands and teeth." Huh...... and sighing sighingly similar to dismay, Isla gently wipes her mouth blood with an elegant modus operandi, turning its giant to one side. In that place, where all the foolish enemies were lost to death and all the ambitions that did not suit their length were supposedly crushed, the only man who later ascended to this place and survived struck his tongue in a way that could not hide his frustration. "After all, are demons that only humans have ever dealt with weak at times like this? As for the food - yes, about thirty points." One man is ahead of the inorganic insect gaze. It''s a character from Brave Questas because of its appearance, but he never looked like he lacked calm even before this hell. But I can only clearly tell that I have a strong frustration. "I''m talking about your men, right? The man called Fremine the Flaming Demon. "Ooh, you''re in a good mood, bucket. My men didn''t seem to like it - Kihihi." A man laughs. He looked like a man with a lean body. But from the body of bone and skin, which also seems to be on the verge of starvation, constant flames and enthusiasm enter, and its vertically torn red iris stares sharply at Isla. These two were piercing a strange silence as they made a background song about the gasp and the deafening sound of the bugs pounding as they asked how they were hiding between the trees. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ The reason for silence is clear. We are identifying each other''s strengths. Fremine is the sign and pressure of that intense demon the opponent has. And from the bodies of scattered subordinates...... Isla''s speculation that she''s some sort of boss character from the other person''s appearance, and from her own worms with more wear and tear than expected...... ... This encounter is unknown to the two of us who have spent a long time in the known world. The other person''s power can be seen without seeing it. The two men had decided that they were non-negligible opponents of each other. "Name it." Fremine uses some skill to put up flames and asks vigilantly. His men have already been wiped out. This situation is also lacking in escorts and offerings, as he entrusted most of his troops to the Flame Knight and the Flame Demon Mentor, who also boasts the best of his powers. Though he was wary of eating boulders by accident and so on, Isla against him made a good name for herself just saying that there was no place for such a small worker. "The great king of ruin, Ila-Tacto, ruled and ruled the kingdom of Mynogura. One hero, Isla, queen of all worms." "There is one demon king, Four Heavenly Kings, Fremine the Flaming Demon" Someone we don''t know about each other. And visitors from a world we don''t know each other about. Of course Isla understands that the opponent is a visitor from another gaming world - that is, equivalent to ourselves - and is still convinced that even Fremine, who has no information whatsoever about this world, is never compatible with the opponent along with a strange feeling towards him. "Are you the Four Heavens King! Speaking of which, that''s the name I heard in Mr. Atu''s report. You said yes, Mr. Icelock." "Oh, is he dead? Well, I don''t have the contents of my head, ''cause I''m just a muscle idiot." I dare to avoid making explicit remarks about the consequences of the clash, but Fremine understands and bites his own companions defeated by these unknown buckets in their rhetoric. Too bland. I didn''t think Fremine and his opponents were troublesome so far. Though the Four Heavens are once and for all reciprocal in office, there is a clear sequence in their power. Indeed, Ice Rock was one of the weakest of the Four Heavens. Compared to myself, there will be openness to that power. But they are the Demon King''s army. He is a malicious man who blows his name to the world and fears and escapes what is alive and living. They are the first raw destroyers to be able to resist the evil of the brave. That''s how it''s broken too. (There must have been quite a few of them... I guess they didn''t do it all.... Damn, I can''t even confirm it in this situation) The invasion of the city of Dragontan included demons created by the summons, as well as numerous demons under Ice Rock. That number is overwhelmingly higher than the number that Fremine mobilized in hiding from the Demon King. No matter how fragile demons they are to fly if they blow from the Four Heavens King, it is a remarkable word from the humanity they have fought so far. If you think about that number too, you can never say that it was lacking to say that it was excessive to drop one city. It took only a little time, even for Fremine, a servant wise man, to admit that the words of Isra were true, even when those demon kings were ahead of the army and the Four Heavens King who led them were so light... (But, well... Miscellaneous fish means Miscellaneous fish no matter how far you go) But even with a critical situation in which his companions were wiped out, Fremine was confident that he would be able to cut through the situation with immense confidence in his own power. ... For the Demon King Army of Brave Questas, demons are nothing but preposterous commas. It''s not because they''re incompetent that they''re unfamiliar with military action and show such a blatant incompetence. In other words, how many large groups you lead can be easily covered with individual force. The final example of this is the brave and the demon king. War is the ultimate fulfillment to settle for each other individually. Actions using the military are only secondary elements in their world. It feels like a backpack or a digestive match, so to speak. So Fremine stayed in this place. Because he thought if he destroyed the enemy in front of him himself, he could easily overshadow the consequences of the war ahead. The idea was never a mistake in the Brave Questas Demon King Army, where the summoning cost of the fact demon is equal to zero. "Well, he is the weakest of the Four Heavens. Compared to this ole, the level is about two turns different.... It hurts when I feel the same way. Kihihi." "Oh, you''re so confident... that you''re not? "At least there''s no point in killing Tetsu and dragging his balls from the throne down to the ground. What was that? - Is that Master Tact? Hahaha!" It was a cheap provocation. But even if it is a provocation, the word is forbidden to Mynogura''s subordination. If you''re a hero. "Oh... against our great Lord - you barked well. This garbage scum." Guilty and frustratingly fangs engage and shapeless pressures swell up. It was at the same time that an unimaginable outburst of anger erupted from her regular ladylike, and a host of worms inspired by the anger of the queen arrived in Fremine. A slender body is buried in a swarm of worms. A black object in the shape of a person can be made in an instant, along with the gutter and the creepy feathers. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Isla pierces her silence about the way it is. Suddenly, a strong flame erupted from its center at the same time as the explosion. "I see......! Kihihi! Still, bugs are convenient, this one is essential for something to burn. I''ll burn you like a feather! Fremine is the one who wants to show up. The flames wrapped around his body had gained even more momentum, burning down the worms that had reached him. Fremine grimly scoffs at the way Giggy and the terminal screaming and disappearing worms look. "Welcome aboard. I don''t hate rough lords either. We deal with women, though. We expect you to lead us gently." Again, the opposing queen Isla mocks. Ring dancing songs from the buckets with absolute power were just about to start. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "King... what are you thinking? "Is there anything I can do to help you? "No... it''s a little something" The city of Mynogura. Sitting in every swinging euthanasia chair in a square in the corner of the city, which was joined by trees, Takt let the two girls peek into her face and interrupt her thoughts. Their names are Mary and Career. I''m the Elhul sisters who take care of Tact exclusively. Originally due to an emergency, non-combatants are gathered in one place to evacuate, but the two men who are ordered to serve as samurai of tact also refuse repeated instructions. This is how tact and action go hand in hand. It is two words to fulfill the service of a samurai, but the businessmanship of instructions to the other side is combined with the loss of the opportunity to say strongly, and once there are soldiers of escorts, it is in the form of permitting them to accompany you without permission. "SLG has an overwhelming advantage over SLG characters and RPG characters. Especially if Eternal Nation is game compliant because it''s a skip from the setup, the difference in power is reasonable..." Looking up at the sky and roaring as they alternately compare their faces. The twin girl also leaned her neck wonderfully at the behavior. "Hmmm......" Pushing tact into the sea of thought and roaring from earlier was one suspicion. I''m missing something. Such unfounded little anxiety lingers like a lump in his chest. The power difference is overwhelming... Its magnitude is different in the world setting of Eternal Nation, which has a natural mutation and moves a huge enough weapon or 10,000 unit army to poke at the sky, and in the world setting of Brave Questas, which is only adventurous based and magical but at best personal level. I got the biggest alert because of the visitors from RPG, but the level that I can deal with without a problem if I open the lid. The strength of the Demon King and other Four Heavens Kings has already been speculated from Ice Rock''s ability to fight. Destruction is possible if you are not alarmed if you are now Minogula, and the only concern, the place of origin unknown barbarians, is the same if you consider it to be an RPG-specific demonic summons or emergence. But I can''t wipe the discomfort. Something similar to that fear, like a small bone stung in the back of my throat, sounds an alarm in the back of my mind from earlier. Check the status of all operations again and scrutinize the information on the distribution. Atu and Old Mortar have already finished destroying the enemy army and are on a sweep battle. The Gears Defense Corps is stationed in the city of Minoghura, responding to the citizens'' escorts and enemy forces that have leaked and broken in. Isla and her assigned bug squad are dealing with the Minoghura invasion squad, and analyzing the current situation equals zero chance of defeating the leader, the Four Heavens King, and I don''t even think she will make a foolish lapse. No matter what I thought, I didn''t know what caused this strange feeling of anxiety. "Do you mean the bug news,? Do you two have anything to worry about? Ask the two girls who are imprisoned by unspeakable sensations and serve themselves to shrivel. Career and Mary. When the two maids looked at each other in the words, they shook their heads sideways at the same time in a troubled manner. = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = Predatory ¡¤ Heals 10% of the unit''s HP for each enemy destroyed "Parasitic spawning" ¡¤ Low chance to grant ''parasitic'' skills whenever attacking a life unit The unit given this skill becomes inoperable, producing and extinguishing a worm after a certain amount of time. * Dedicated skills to ''Isla, Queen of All Worms'' ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 42 Lesson 30: At the End of Freedom "Yay! Oh, no! Seriously, no! You don''t want this kind of shit, this world! You''ve got to be kidding me. This is the world! Emotions similar to joy fill Fremine. Have you ever had so much excitement and brilliance in the raw things you''ve spent so many times before? Again and again they fight the same opponent and are crusaded like scheduled harmony. An unknown battle that came suddenly to him with the unfounded certainty that the battle was essentially worthless, such as the battle. The alarm at the crisis that ran through his brain more than once and the outrage that shouted at him to overthrow his enemies were giving him a raw light. "I don''t know anything about buckets. It''s not a good word for a woman." "No, that''s a bummer. It''s a real bucket! Let''s be somewhat convinced of Fremine''s words as well. The size of Isla''s body can be said to be out of standard for insects, and its power is an unusual word. In addition, its abilities are unknown, and it is easy to see that it was never born out of a proper law. and even its nature. She usually behaves as a lady, but being a hero, there''s no way she doesn''t like to fight. Moving with the joy of being able to fight for her own country, and for the king, she could just as well be described as a bucket. But Fremine, who is against him, is also worthy of being called a bucket. From the body, it exhales an endless flame, and its cunning becomes a poisonous fang and devours its enemies. In the world of Brave Questas, the demise of numerous nations is supposedly the work of this demon, and the setting is that not a single line of brave men will make a great sacrifice in defeating this demon. Fact Many of the players hate this character. Behind the appearance of a skinny man, the madness and malice within it was just that of a bucket of things. "I can''t believe it''s a bucket against a lady, you shouldn''t. - Yes, let me close that well-spoken mouth for you. If you crush your throat, we can hear you a little more adorable, right? The running of power destroys the great tree as if scattering twigs. The fireworks that are unleashed as they dance with Hilarious Hilarious burn down the area as if it were a giant dragon. "Oh, oh, I feel so good! Apparently, you want an early settlement, so I''ll make it happen. With the whole tem¨¦ grill! The battle is glued. But the damage that spreads around is increasing at an accelerating rate. The trees fall and burn. Countless worms are born and produced over eggs, killing them to Fremine as if they were to assist the queen. Waving gently and burning them down by the vicious flames that created, Fremine exaggerates his hand as he distorts its face to joy. "Kuhahahaha! It''s not fair to use your own handkerchief! - Fremine summoned the demon. A dog exhaling flames from his mouth. Straw dolls that constantly burn and dance odd dances. Red skinned oak with flame-wrapped action on the tip. Various demons appear above the void, taking formation as if protecting him. But at the next moment, those demons moved further away than by Fremine so that something could play them. "Chi! - I''m dealing with this bucket! You burn those extra featherworms! The magic of fire and everything! I already know everything. Come on, destroy it! "Cute my children. Deal with the demons. You have to hit more than one." Each of Bakery''s men starts a battle, and the destruction of the Great Curse realm accelerates. Outside oddity rises in the achilla cochlea, and at the same time the sound of destruction echoes. Already the place was raw and desolate in the term deforestation, with a residual form that was invisible. All the trees have been cut down and burned down, and the ground has been dug up as if it had happened in an explosion. Around the area stood the nasty smell of a burnt corpse of a child worm and a deadly demon that stuffs as he spits blood, and misplaced gold coins were beautifully lit up everywhere. "Nevertheless, a summons without cost is, as always, terribly extrajudicial." "I don''t know. I can''t. It''s your fault. The weak one dies, the one who can''t. It''s just like the world to have a strong guy or someone who can do anything, right? Isla replies to the words - best of all. The world is cruel. There is no such thing as consideration or palm, there is just something to take away and someone to be taken away from. There is no single fragment of the inert rule, just a world dominated by violence. Both Isla and Fremine... came from such a world. Whatever means were used to triumph and defeat, the reason for this was to be served by the phrase "the loser was weak". That said, we still have to let this happen. There is no advantage in the matter of infinite subpoena of distribution without any limitation¡­. "Oh, and your rules seem a little troublesome..." "... hey! There was always something called a disadvantage. ... The demons of Brave Questas are bound to be constrained in number in battle. In other words, there is no such thing as a riot situation, and we have to decide who to fight against. And that restriction won''t be lifted until some sort of end of battle decision is made. This is why the demon I summoned earlier moved away from Fremine''s side. We were caught in the limit on the maximum number of enemy groups, so we weren''t allowed to fight Israelis. No matter how infinitely subpoenaable it is, it is a downside that can be described as lethal to dealing with the armies that Minogula has. Of course Fremine himself cannot escape this deadly constraint. In addition, in his case, the means of escape is also forbidden because of the setting of the boss character. In other words, we must continue the fight against Isla until it is settled. On the other hand, Isla is free to assemble combat operations. The Eternal Nation characters, who always fight in the unit of the army, were not as restricted as they Brave Questas because of their vague battle portrayals. - This is how they get in the way. "Chi! Damn it!! Even now countless pests born kill to Fremine and take away their sight. Isla, with that momentary gap, goes into battle with the worm and grabs the demon, which was completely defenseless in constraint, with its sidearm, and pokes it with a vicious needle protruding from her ass. The freak and demon cramped, and his eyeballs emitted unusual swelling and warning colors. "Ha ha! Oh, come on, what''s that! Is that how you lay eggs on the right person? Whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa whoa! I can''t afford the look on Fremine''s face to mock. Clever, his brains soon understood from his abilities that his opponent could also prepare an infinite number of troops. If this one summons a gesture, it captures the defenseless opponent, parasitizes the egg, and creates a new distribution. This is like Fremine bothering to help his opponent boost his battle power. No matter how infinitely you can summon the demons of Bravequestus, there are limits, of course, to Fremine himself. The magic of fire attacking the opponent is also emitted by consuming MP. Because of the boss, it shouldn''t normally occur such as depletion of MP, but that premise will also collapse if the fight prolongs to this point. It is also difficult to stop subpoenaing, because the scale leans towards Isla by killing the little bug to Fremine, which is not easy to handle, even if it is a miscellaneous fish. Therefore, no other means can be taken, and thoughts similar to haste occupy Fremine''s mind. Know it or not in his chest like that, the stormy rush of power hits Fremine as he knocks down the trees around him. But the disorderly violence loosened. "One, may I ask you something? "Oh? Don''t point to the water. You and I are destined to kill each other anyway, I don''t need any extra words." "Well, without saying so, my king says you must listen, too." Distance the words with a flame of restraint. I could afford to rethink the operation...... and Fremine sighed in relief inside. Though I have tried using strong language, I am certain that the war situation was jilli poor. I''m very grateful to be able to take a breath here and get back on track. In addition, there was a strong interest in the other person. Fremine thinks. It is clear that the other person is from a similar origin to ourselves, if so, from what world? What did they fight and what did they come to this world for? There was simple curiosity and the wit to think about gathering information about the other person. "Why attack us and the city of Dragontan? No matter how much the demon king''s army brings darkness to the world, they suddenly find no rational point in launching an attack." For the first time in that word, Fremine showed emotions other than cunning and cruelty. One surprises me. The other was the utmost contempt. "- Ah. Hahahahaha! Well, you don''t know! Or is it hidden from your king? Right! Right!... Poor doll! Fremine understands that he is in an overwhelming advantage in terms of information at this moment. That said, it was also true that the fact did not contribute in any way to the fight. "Thank you for your advice - but my loyalty didn''t waver to that extent." "I know what I''m talking about." Isla''s words are true. There is no wavering in her loyalty, and trust in the king will never stop her from moving. I have never doubted anything about the king, and I would gladly give him his life even if he had been plotted by the king himself. There is one concern Isla had. It meant they knew something deadly they didn''t know. (Does that mean you know something that the Lord doesn''t even know......? The cause of our coming to this world is unknown, and its underlying events are unknown. I don''t know how they got a glimpse of one end of it, but you''re teething that you''re not the easiest person to get information to spit on) Isla has feelings in her heart. You can''t even ask a boulder for tact opinions during combat operations. Even though this is advantageous due to the difference in power, it''s not a good opponent to insult. Ningro''s flash of alarm and extra thoughts can even be fatal. "What do you guys think of yourselves? The look on Fremine''s face asking so had a begging vibe for some reason. Suddenly Isra leans her neck without thinking about the question thrown at her by the other side, but clearly returns the answer to that question. "Do you have any doubts about the way you are? - I''m Isla, the hero of Mynogura. Faithful servant of the King Taruira-Takt. Nothing more or less." "Ha! Ha!! You puppet. You''re arrogant, proud for nothing, and you have faith. All I can say is yes, you puppet doll." Isla nodded loudly at the words. It''s like that fact is the only truth that would make her, and I''m just saying it''s the most special thing to look at... "I don''t like it." But the answer was never compatible with what Fremine wanted. "Oh well... now I know why Temehe is so annoying" Start talking quietly. But there was a clear anger in the word. "In the end, you guys are free. I serve my own king at my will, and stand in that place at my will. You can betray your own king, but you still stand by your will." I found out what touched his anger, thin and thin on Isla. Isla had heard that revelation about a game called Brave Questas beforehand over Tact. And I found a fatal, horrible flaw in the game called RPG. No - it would be somewhat tyrannical when it comes to shortcomings. Because that''s the purpose of the game called RPG¡­ i.e., the play that plays the role. "Hey, how are you feeling, doll? Who serves someone of their own free will? Thus, for the first time, Isla looked down at the person in front of her with a mocking look. "Blessed light envelops me. - So, how does it feel to have no freedom and just be pushed for a role, you poor doll? "I feel like shit! The battle resumes. The same sight is repeated as if the tape had been rewound, except that each other''s subordination and the earth are consumed. The battle was no longer to include even a tongue fight with each other. "But! Kill Temehe here and I''ll be free! I''m new here, finally! You can be free! "I see! Is that your will! Is that your wish! Ah, what''s going on? You are so - so nice right now! "There''s a feather worm! Just burn and disappear! The war situation is in favour of Isra. If you are a hundred warriors, you may be proud of yourself at times. But the tough spiritual strength of the heroic Isla never allowed such a mistake. Fremine, on the other hand, the opponent of Isla''s vigilance, was baffled and at the same time strongly anxious by the incredible laws held by the unknown enemy. (Damn it! It doesn''t burn...... Huh! Why, is it also a compatibility difference? I have added flame magic to Isla over and over again from earlier. Its power, even objectively evaluated, is a spectacular word, with enough firepower to melt even flame-resistant armor in an instant. In addition, the other species is bugs. - From the looks of it, it exceeds the worm standard, but as a species, it can only be described as an insect, and normally such demons of worm attributes are weak in flames. Nonetheless. The flames of Fremine did not lead to piercing the hard outer skin of Isla. No - I''m pretty sure the direct hit surface has damage in it because it''s raising skunks and blackhead smoke. But the amount of damage was far less than he could have imagined. (No way... isn''t even compatible with us? If that''s the case, we''ll have a lot of trouble! Guess what Fremine imagines and never wants to believe. Unfortunately, that was shooting straight. Usually weakness in the world of brave questas is what rides the character. For example, it is "weak on the cheeks" and "according to the attack". This is a systemic restriction, in fact Fremine also has the weakness of being "weak without looking" and "weak on the cord". Conversely, in the Eternal Nation world, weakness is what rides an attack. i.e.. "This unit deals 10% extra damage to ice based units" "This magic is 1.5 times as effective on units of evil attributes" and so on. In addition, Eternal Nation does not weigh much on weaknesses, etc., due to the enormous and complex amount of its skills. No matter how strong your enemies are, you can take victory if you hit a weak spot, and so on. Strong units are even strong. There are no convenient weaknesses or tactics. Unparalleled beings are overwhelming, but therefore reign in their place. If we''re going to overshadow that difference, we''re going to have to either hit an overwhelming force or use our strategy to manage to sharpen our opponents into tunnels. The difference was supposed to create an overwhelming difference between the two, who at first glance seemed to be the worst compatible. And in their law, "strong¡± was overwhelming justice that made losers say whether or not they were. "Chi! An extra demon! Come on!" - A demon was revealed. "You don''t have enough fire! Help me, miscellaneous fish. Him in order! Attack them until they can sharpen! Pack the subordinates summoned into the battle frame of your own group, which is slightly present, and hit them from one end to Isla. But from that moment on, the demons of the subordinate are eaten in a buried and unproductive manner. equally in her stomach. At the same time, he recovers as his arm, which was dull with flame magic, looks at him. This is the recovery capability I''ve been checking from earlier. As long as you have this ability, no matter how many times you try to unleash powerful magic, you can never stop your opponent from breathing. I hope that if my belly swells, it will stop, but this phenomenon is due to ability. Limits never come...... There is already no sign of Fremine on this occasion. In battle, Fremine has buried his enemies so far with his overwhelming firepower. There are no special moves with the same peculiar abilities as Ice Rock, the Four Heavens of Ice. Using measures to discredit his opponent before the battle was his best way to do it. As the Four Heavens King with him, he has a superior status, and his power is no worse. If his opponent was Atu, he might have talked differently again. If she had no means of healing and was more passionate about tact, she would have done that gap and done damage, and could have brought it to the draw in some way, etc. But now it''s not the sludge atu he''s dealing with, but a hero named Isla, the queen of all worms. I mean... they were too bad. That''s overwhelming, too. "Do you know why I, Isla, am called a hero of the Guardian? It was Fremine sticking his palm out to unleash extraordinary magic on that unfavorable face that speaks loudly, but realizing that nothing would happen and then understanding that the MP was completely depleted. That is¡­¡­. "To the defense of the city, the recovery from Predation, the replenishment of the battle by the Worm and the creation of a defensive trap, although we did not make it this time. And the more enemies you defeat, the more experience you gain and become stronger. It''s not always the way to fight that you need to triple your power to drop a city, but if you''re going to crush me," "- If you can''t at least bring me five times, I''ll be in trouble. Wow." It was also the moment when Fremine''s defeat was decided. "Ha! Thank you very much! Are you gonna win this already? Whether the depletion of MP also affects your qi, Flemine vanity with a flirtatious and unusual weak attitude that you hit earlier. Behind those eyes, Isla, who confirms that the light of will is still on, begins to tell one fact with a grin so tragic that when she giggles and mocks, she wonders if the insect will ever give her this look. "The king of Mynogura has a vision of everything in the territory. That is, from the moment we enter this cursed land, every move is in the palm of my king''s hand." Fremine''s eyes open with amazement. Isla nodded heartily, watching as she licked it around carefully. "Yeah, yeah. Yes, it is. Surprise, sabotage, intelligence. Everything is pointless in this land of Minoghura. It seems even to my king''s knowledge that the people were thinking separately of the elite, of assassinations and the hostages of important figures." "Damn it! Featherworms! "Thank you very much. They''re all deliciously in our children''s stomachs." From that word, Fremine understands that the means he had at his disposal as his last trump card had been spotted quite early. What I revealed at this time was just harassment. Fremine has teeth. I had ordered the city to infiltrate and raid under the elite subordination I called in with my ability to summon my best, but I had no idea they would use such means to deal with it. How many heroes - no, the defense of the state is the most important issue because you are a hero. He thought that if the reports of the city raids were made known, he would always show some sort of gap in the battle against himself. Whether the opponent continues to fight with the will of steel or not, it can do serious damage to the city and its inhabitants. Speculating that the opponent had a strong meaning for subordination to a nation known as Minogula because of previous battles and conversations in the midst of them, Fremine was planning to indirectly win this battle by destroying its source of violent power. However... all the maneuvers are also attributed to blisters. No way, there are such things as irregularities, such as the fact that the leader of the enemy is the state itself and has the ability to give instructions to the foresight and subordination of all of the country. In the battle ahead, Isla rated Fremine''s ability to subpoena subordinates as extrajudicial, but what can I say, isn''t extrajudicial that way? The difference between the SLG, which moves everything in the unit of state or army, and the RPG, where the story progresses only as a story, was the result of a realistic representation. Exhale loudly. My MP is already dead and full of creativity. Instead, we had so much powerful magic in a row, you''d be right to say we had it well. Flemaine with the jiri and the hindsight. Such an invisible force sewed his feet to the ground. You can''t get away from the Brave Questas boss. Namely - the boss can''t escape. Here, the battle was fully settled. The loser is Brave Questas'' Four Heavenly Kings one, Flaming Demon Fremine. The winner is the hero of Mynogura. Isla of all worms. And every thing is allowed to the winner, and the loser takes away all things. "My king, Lady Ira-Takt has spoken to me." Slowly, shake up the giant sickle on both arms with a graceful act as if the lady would pinch up the hem of her skirt and greet her. "The operation wasn''t bad, but you were simply weak. - I hear so." "Ha! Ha ha! Right, right! ... I wanted freedom. Fremine understood very well that he existed in the great twist for some reason. Just before he came to this world, when he was told the truth about the world in that mysterious space, for the first time, he was able to reason for everything that happened in his life. And the fate that I was put in, that I could never escape... ... I wanted freedom. Not anyone''s orders, not anyone''s will, not even their own. Even out of the frame of Fremine, I wanted freedom. I believed that if I took the world in front of me, it would come true. If we destroy a nation called Mynogura, an unknown nation. If we could destroy one world...... that''s what we were promised when it came true. But the wish never came true. The opportunity has been lost forever. (Oh well. In the end, I...) I laugh niggly. It was refreshing for some reason. Accepting myself as a doll, I became ridiculous as soon as I was ever so solidly seeking freedom. I am Fremine, a brutally cunning fiery demon, the Four Heavenly Kings hostile to the brave no matter where I go. Nothing more, nothing less. Then let''s play that role fully. Let''s play it to the end. So... "Then you can tell me about it from me." "What is it? A giant sickle approaches its own head. Already full of creativity, it is difficult to even foolishly recognize the attack. But Fremine threw up, with the last heat that remained in him, as if to proclaim it to the world. "Fuck you! The blade is imminent to pinch from left to right...... Fremine''s torso was found up and down. - I defeated the demon Fremine. "Phew..." There is nothing more to answer the sigh that Isla vomited. The area was quiet as if the earlier battle had been a lie, and the devastated earth and mountains of corpses silently spoke of the awesomeness of the battle. Isla, who watched those sights and made sure it was all over without delay, is all alone, not to anyone. "Hmm - you''re done defending yourself. The worm loss is painful, but now my level has risen, too. Did I just say tonnes, as I will also be able to use more powerful capabilities in the future? Well, I did something pathetic to the kids..." I could say it hurts a little, given the worms and the earth''s wear and tear, but as a response to sudden raids, it would also be a result of what could be described as perfection. The worms and the earth could be repaired and replenished at any cost later, and the level of Islam even increased in this battle. If there was to be a harvest in this battle, this was arguably the most delightful achievement. Isla turns her mind to the new abilities she can gain by leveling up. Unlike Atu, whose main focus is to take abilities away from enemies, other heroes such as Isla can gain new abilities by leveling them up. If there are such things as "Herd ministers" and "Trap installations" and "Throne inheritance" that can be mastered this time, they will be able to contribute to further increases in combat power in the future. Isla concentrates her thoughts in order to quickly contact Takt. Whatever it takes, consultation with your own Lord is paramount. The battle is over now, and you don''t need to pay special attention. There are no signs of enemies around and you won''t have a problem getting distracted. I just received the last word from Tact to Fremine earlier, and I won''t have a problem contacting him right away. That''s what I thought. ... but. She was oblivious. No, Isla had forgotten that fact, even Stupid Tact. Set up Fremine. the nature of the game called RPG. (Lord. Can you hear me? We''ve handled everything without delay. I have a consultation on that. This time my level has risen in the battle, so I was wondering which abilities I would acquire......) Isla contacts Takt in a conversation. With the joy of offering victory to his own Lord and with the expectation of receiving the words of praise...... (Lord. Would you listen to me? Lord? How is it done -) = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Communication error Event is currently playing. Chat command cannot be executed. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "- What?" Fremine, the demon of the cheeks. This enemy is very famous among Brave Questas players, and when asked about this game, not many first say his name. On the contrary, it was even first in grandeur in the most disliked enemy rankings due to surveys conducted by game makers. - The reason is simple. by his place of business...... Because a dear companion of the brave is losing his life. Fatal mistakes are revealed. The time has come to pay the price of arrogance and optimism. We blindly believe in the law of our own knowledge, but the late twat will come here and be reclaimed. Fate starts spinning rapidly. Unstoppable despair was creeping closer than behind it. = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = [Ho demon Fremine] HP: 4200 MP: 16000 Like this: 22 Boogie: 30 Marugoku: 55 Brilliance: 24 This and this nasty demon. He''s the one who almost killed many cities. Don''t be alarmed at all! = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Error number 008 (data value abnormal) Data profile is out of format ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 43 Lesson XXXI: Sin and Punishment There was an air that was hard to describe. It is a different sign of being able to describe every organic matter in the world, such as why it was corrupted. - The signs are drifting from all over. Something bad happens. Such a fatal feeling constantly boils down from the inside of me, but I cannot do anything with certainty. (What... is happening? The area is surrounded by silence. Nothing strange exists. But earlier, the alarm that was busily ringing and the interruption of his own contact with the Lord had plunged Isla into a sea of impatience like never before. "... is that it? "Uh, where am I? There was a pitiful voice that did not resemble this occasion and should never have been. "-!? You guys! Why are you here? "I don''t know -" "I should have been with the king...... well, why? It was the Elhul sisters who were on the spot. She is a dark elf samurai who takes care of Takt around herself, two girls with a sad past that Isla sees most. They should now be evacuating in the city of Minoghura along with other non-combatants. You can''t be in this place if you''re supposed to be. I also suspected for a moment that it was illusion or fake, but the information I received from Isla''s superbiological five senses tells me that the two of them are real. All of a sudden - I was forced to call on this occasion by some law. There was no doubt that a critical anomaly was currently occurring in the progression system. Isla''s next act, judged as such, was quick. "My children! Come and join us at once! Protect those twins now! Call in the worms that would be in the vicinity or the spare foot worms. It spares the aftermath of a fierce battle and also orders awakening to eggs that have not yet hatched. But nothing happened. "Gear! And a dark elf warrior! Do you have a scout? Get over here now! Raise your neck to the sky and contact the loud, dark elf warriors - those who would have observed earlier battles or those who are retreating to where their voices reach. But nothing happened. "Great King! Our leader, Ira-Takt! Answer me! Answer my voice! Send a message to your own king, who will most trust you and show you the only way to open up on this occasion. - But nothing happened. "Become... why! Why can''t I get in touch!? "Are you okay?" "Oh, what should I do with my careers...? "Come here. Never leave." It''s as if this place has been cut off from space to space, and all the action ends for no reason. I held the twins and thought about getting out of this place, but the moment I moved my arm, it would be erased as if those actions had never been there from the beginning by the force of invisibility. The feeling of impatience keeps increasing. I do not know what is going on, but I can only be sure that if we allow the situation to proceed as it is, we will undoubtedly regret it. Inactable, so to speak. Mandatory standby state. The twin girl looks up at herself anxiously. At the time Isla stroked her head with those sidearms in an attempt to reassure them. "Kuhihi! Kuha! Gahahahahaha!" In all directions, it was the deafening laughter that moved the stagnant time. The Lord of the Voice is forward. That voice color is something I remember hearing earlier. Isla, who instantly judged the matter, moved unlike its giant...... Lord of Laughter with the same agility that Kamakiri had when hunting for his prey - piercing Fremine. "Yes, too bad. You''re not going to die." The man who should have died answers. In fact, the man''s torso has already been torn in half, and the skull has been completely destroyed by the attack unleashed. Still, nevertheless, Fremine was speaking plainly. Isla unwittingly distances herself from that anomalous phenomenon. "Why...... sure, I should have killed him! I''m stunned, I accidentally lack calm. Circumstances where tact instructions are not available. I don''t have clear guidelines for my behavior, I just waste my time and get wolfy. The brittleness of the Eternal Nations-derived unit, which became a sort of isolated helpless, had become evident when it came here. "Oh, he''s dead. Yes, he''s dead. I''m dead for nothing, asshole." Fremine''s body speaks up. Its skull is cracked, its brain marrow spills, its eyes stick out and stare into the void. Death is inevitable no matter what creature it is. Even the undead would be forced to stop their activities. But still, the man was speaking plainly. "Hey... I was right about you. This world is shit. It''s a shitty world living a shitty life, believing that chunks of shit are alive." Ignoring the monologue, Isla pierces Fremine''s body with another agile move. But this time an incredible force field broke out, and it was as if any more corpse damage had prevented that attack just from happening out of schedule. "Ha! I can''t kill you... No, well, you''re dead! Hahaha!" Fremine laughs. The body laughs. For the first time in this world,... no, Isla can''t figure out who it is for an event she''s never even experienced in Eternal Nation. Perhaps Tact could have guessed the reason for the current phenomenon with that insight, but there was not so much she could do now that the means of asking her own king for instructions were sealed. "Mother..." "Duh, what do I do? Well, if there''s anything I can do to help..." Dark Elf twins anxiously scowl at Isla. These two are non-combatants. It doesn''t have a phenomenal defense, like Isla, or an extrajudicial resilience. A little hurts and dies lightly. Such a fragile life form. Makes Isla more anxious than that fact has ever felt before. But my mother pushes and kills all of that anxiety and speaks kindly to both of us. "Oh, you''re two worrying people. It''s okay. You can rest assured if you stay here. I won''t let you two..." But reality is always cruel. No - you might be right to describe the story as always seeking tragedy and the epic accents misery... Things were definitely persecuting. "Hey! You can cry! Beautiful! Love! All right, I''ve made up my mind! I knew we''d make it those two! That would be the best, wouldn''t it? Hey, bucket thing." At first, I didn''t know what the word meant. But then, for the first time, I understand the meaning of words. Two girls somehow approached Fluffy and Fremine''s body away from Isla''s chest. The behavior was even natural, as a matter of course, forcing a blank of thought for a moment, even with Isla, who had stretched his whole nerve around vigilance. "What are you doing! Stay hidden! Why did you come forward!? "Oh, uh? No." "Behold! Why?!? My feet are on their own! Isla screams, hands up. The twins rush into their feet and retreat. All of that ends up in jail. He mocked Fremine for distorting his crushed jaw as he captured the approaching twin figure with a lost eye hole. "You can''t fight it, can you? You can''t turn it against me, can you? Look, I''ll tell you what''s good now. - A loved one of Temehe dies. Definitely die. No matter how strong you are, no matter how great you are, no matter how important you are, you will always die. Oh, yeah, you''re gonna die. You got that? If you know what I mean, say hi. Smile." At this point Isla had gained certainty that this was derived from some sort of gaming system. The character of Mynogura is influenced by Eternael Nation''s system. It added the Dark Elves to its own faction and was able to influence non-game beings as well, as it was able to rewrite the Spirit to evil attributes. If so, vice versa. It was clear that the system of Brave Questas, from which Fremine originated, was ruling the place with some law. That said... "Stupid! Why is this happening! Impossible! That''s not possible - impossible! Such lawlessness. Isla couldn''t accept it in the end. Power is everything in their world. That is true of simple force and combat, as well as forces that do not have a direct form of intelligence or financial power. The only law is the ineptitude that what has power can get everything through its own will, and what does not have power is just taken away. It is a simple but therefore absolute law. That is why I could not tolerate the phenomenon that is happening now. It is easy to speculate that Fremine''s death is causing this phenomenon. But it was Isla who won the battle. If she should have shown strength, if she had to find herself in such a critical situation, what does fulfillment mean by power? If fate is determined from the beginning, what the hell is victory? "Hey, well, I feel a lot better too. There''s definitely something about how much scratching can''t help. But if you can distort Tem¨¦''s face, then you can have it, and I think so." Nor does Isla willingly intervene in the delightful stirring complaints emanating from the shattered face. Now was not the time. Now that I can''t make contact with my king and mentor, Takt, it''s precisely because Isra was the only one who could save the two girls in the abyss of death. She tortures and ravages her muscles to the limit to counter the invisible forces that bind her. But it''s impossible. "Guh! Guh! Gahhhh!! Don''t think I can tie this Isla up with something like this. Ahhh!! "Look, bucket thing, I''ll tell you the last good thing. Listen up, I don''t... I don''t know how this shit works..." There is a reason in the world that can never be overridden, no matter how it is raised. That''s what...... "I''m calling it a compulsive event." It was the identity of a desperate situation that was now progressing steadily. "... I don''t know what world Temehe came from. I just know it was a freer world than me." The man''s voice was somewhere ambitious. The intense impatience and its voice, which resonates well to the ear, even in the midst of passion, seem to be strange and sympathetic, and Isla unwittingly listens to the words. "But you know what? The world is set with events that are absolutely inevitable. We dolls can never escape that fate. One thing you can do - just give up." I don''t know what he''s seen so far. And I don''t even know how to lift it up and eventually give up. But Israelis could not accept it because they pushed it. It couldn''t have been possible to snort that it was destiny. "Mother... what do we do? "Isla, Mother! Please help me..." There''s no way I can put the two of you in front of me and give up or anything. Because she is my mother and it is my dear daughter who asks for help. "Aaaaaaaa!!! The blemishes and muscles lift the blemishes. The lost power of the destination is raging in your body, the outer skin of strength beyond steel is cracked and green blood is overflowing. But still, Isra will not loosen its power. "Oh! That''s right! It''s important! I want to protect you! You can''t miss it! Hang in there! Hang in there! Maybe a miracle will happen! Well, I''ve never seen anything like that before! Fremine''s body, and the twins. The distance spread in between seems to be the hourglass of the death sentence, stirring up a sense of crisis as if the girls were to announce an inscription on each step forward. "I can''t. I can''t... Come here, Dokan, that''s it. I''m supposed to feel like I''m closing in on the brave guys, but they do the details right." Two girls turn their faces toward Isla and their eyes cross. Was that the behavior that was set as an event to be fulfilled, or was it the last resistance shown by the two people who realized that only the upper body would move...... But Isla turns to the two frightened girls, with a gentle smile. "It''s okay... I''ll definitely help you" Desperately invest in your immobile body and test every ability you have. I spin my thoughts desperately wondering if there is any way to open them, but I get more irritated by answers that never come out. "Oh, and always this one! You''re just stupid! You have a will, a belief, and that''s how you mistakenly think you''re moving the way you want! One step. "And brave men! And the Demon King! Everything! I don''t even think I''m being deceived! It''s a playground comma, and you don''t understand that if you don''t get what someone wants, you can easily get rid of it! One step. "That''s enough, right? Even if it''s easier now, that''s enough, I''ve worked hard enough. I did my part! Another step. "Fuck off! What the hell? The boss inside! What a player! Make a fool of yourself, too! So what is it? Am I gonna die for the tale of the brave? I''m not kidding! Walking towards the end of the day is approaching. There is no longer anything to hear Fremine''s monologue. Both Isla and the Erhul sisters, and even Ira-Takt, who perceived the anomaly on this occasion, were doing their utmost to avoid the confirmed tragedy that would come after this. Do you understand that you have nothing to listen to, or that you can no longer think decently with anger, Fremine''s curse was unleashed against Nanica, who is not here. "So is Temehe! You''re asking! You''re watching me anyway! What''s ''Kill all the games and you''ll be free''! I didn''t mean to do that from the start! Of course, none of those who could afford to hear the words were on this occasion. No... maybe there was only one person listening. But there is no way to confirm it. At least it was an impossible story for the participants on this stage. "So this is the final chapter! Take Temehe and the others to this damned hell. Your precious kids are on the road! You''re asking me, Takudou-sama! You''re a player too, aren''t you? Were you with him, reading our story somewhere? Seeing as if I was desperate to fight a brave man, you thought," If I knock this boss out, I''ll have to get new gear "? No one answers. "You''re kidding me! I''m here! I''m alive here! That''s why! This is my best harassment! I''m gonna kill your favorite right here! I don''t know because this is such an event!! Fremine was laughing. I was just laughing off like crazy. There is no shadow of a man once said to be cunning and cruel, but only the sorrow of a wretched man who cursed his own destiny and despaired of his life. I no longer even know if this behavior came out of his heart. All I could tell was the fact that things were going exactly the way he wanted them to. Eventually, two girls arrive in front of the body. Its face is distorted by fear of death and tears are spilling from its eyes. A temperamental career, of course, seemed that way even for Mary, who did not normally reveal her emotions very clearly. Cursing our own fate, the girls who should have always wanted to die are frightened and frightened before death. No...... because I''ve learned about the pluckiness of my new family and the kindness of my new mother. It made me horrible to die. It was too much in contrast to the man in front of him who, likewise, cursed his fate and, finally, the understander did not show up. Katiri. And a sound with some kind of flag rang. No one will hear it, no one will understand it, but the end of the day will tell you that your destiny has been confirmed. Death comes to all beings equally. Despair comes equally to every being. They are treated separately, even if the other person is a bucket out of the imaginary range. You can never escape. "Wait - wait! Wait!" Isla makes a scream similar to a scream with a glimmer of hope. "I don''t like it! Absolutely not! Only Temeh! I hate Temehe! I hate Them¨¦ and the others! So it''s my last giveaway, thanks for accepting it Gahahahahahahahahaha!!! But reality is heartless. "" My mother. "" Fremine glistened for a moment, and the explosive flames enveloped it all with so much heat and devastation that it was hard to exhaust to the brush tongue. The area turns ashy, the wind with heat storms and blows everything away. The earth that has already been plowed up is dug back again, and the soil and dust that have risen cover the sun and bring about darkness like midnight. The fragments and pieces of wood pour down upon the earth like rain, and the burnt air sways with ease and quiet. Eventually there will be true silence, and no one can remain a winner...... The ordained fate ended spinning its story with no doubt dimensions, as ordained. 44 Episode XXXII: What Keeps You From Returning "Nothing... you don''t have to follow me, do you? As the boneless rock rushes through the hidden wilderness, Atu complains grumpy to the soldiers of Minoghura, the old Mortars who follow him from behind. Atu''s leg strength is not people''s. The force rolled out of its thin feet is enough to break the earth, and it rushes through enormous distances at one foot''s feet. Though the Dark Elves, blessed by Mynogura, have become evil beings, their basis is only that of man. Nevertheless, they were able to march with Atu because she had slaughtered the demons of Bravequestus before Yuku. The tentacles she holds have a wider range of attacks than that looks. Plus the number of goals you can capture at the same time... In one swing, many demons split up and down, and in one swing, many demons are pushed through the brain. Old Mortar even has a slight sentiment of pity while being an enemy to the demons who are kicked in as if to bump into frustration. "- Were you still there? The frustration came this way. Those eyes, curling back, are as if they were just shooting at you, and there is a sense of intimidation that if you misspell the word at all, you''re going to be poked to death by a swinging tentacle on her back. of the outside world - it is also the heavy pressure unleashed by beings called heroes. With a cold sweat in his heart, Old Mortar answers the words quietly to never buy his opponent''s unhappiness. "I have received my life to march with the king. No matter how helpful you may be, you cannot disobey the king''s orders." "Well, then follow me to the point where I''m not late." "Ha ha! Eventually, whether Atu''s interest had been lost or a new prey had been found, she began walking down the aisle of instructions she had received again when she turned away from her face a lot. Around the slightest flurry of demonic screams in its beginnings, apparently still indispensable to those who bump her anger. "Dear Mr. Mortar..." "Don''t say it. I know." Mortar''s subordinate sorcerer apprentice whispers his name. I knew what he was going to say, but I just block him from saying the words that lie ahead. No matter how much you whisper, it sounds to them. I don''t have a hobby of losing my life mischievously with unwanted anger. (But... what anger. They''re going to burn me out just by my side...) Old Mortar solitary inside. Her attitudinal changes will come after defeating the enemy Four Heavenly Kings Ice Rock in the battle ahead. Precisely since we brought the report to our Lord, Ira-Takt. Enemy assault on the capital of Minoghura. It was enough to amaze everyone who was on the spot, and at the same time a strong sense of crisis. I still can''t say enough power, Minogula. In addition to that, there is a situation where this march to the Dragon Tang is dividing its power. There is no guarantee anywhere that the defense of the capital is hit by Isla, who is also a hero, in case it does not happen. In addition, there are many non-combatants in the land. If it is pushed in numbers and the defense is even a breakthrough, it is not only the harm done to citizens who have no power, but in the worst case, even the king, Ira-Takt, is endangered. That event, which happened as if they were laughing at their chronic hearts, was turning Atu''s allegiance to and concern for Tact, arguably fanatical. "We have to get to Master Tact soon... these garbage people!! You realize you can''t escape, or you stumble unconstitutionally on Hill Giant, who came this way with a sad look. Already, her fighting power has become less than teeth on the Hill Giant side, and the demons, who are processed in a progressive fashion, have revealed their power to her in the form of experience. The cause of her rage so far was the demons to be handled in front of this eye. It was when Atu contacted Tact and was upset when he heard reports of an enemy attack on his home base in Minoghura. She was the one who immediately offered to return to Minoghura and proposed the defense of the city and the destruction of the enemy in the form of joining Isla, but Takt''s decision was no. Instead, the commands communicated to her were the march to the district where the Demon King''s army seemed to occur and the destruction of the Demon King in the form of continuing pursuits and ravaging the army of retreating enemies south of the Dragon Tang. Because Tact, who has played Brave Questas, thought it was possible to completely destroy the Demon King''s Army because of the difference in power between the Four Heavens and Atu. In other words, we tried to converge earlier than to waste time and create unexpected problems. I leave the city of Mynogura and my own defense to Isla. What was her thoughts like when she was told that... Regardless, there is no such thing as the right to argue against Atu. He has been briefed and decides that his taste as a hero is not a problem for him militarily either. But if the intention is understandable, whether it is satisfactory or not is another story. In the first place, a hero named Atu was originally strongly subordinated to the existence of Ira-Tact. There was a strong rejection to behave differently in a situation where the person dear to her was tact above all else, but whose own Lord was in danger. Even if that''s what Tact decided and ordered... I want to return to my beloved king now, protect myself by my own hands, and crush the inferior enemy forces. Together with my companion, Isla, I want to play my role as a hero to the fullest. Its grip and awkwardness reveal itself as pure anger, and the wretched demons are scattered their lives unharmed as a gateway to anger. But the reality was different. The chosen operation was something else. - There is no IF in history. Games can be redone, but such features do not exist in reality. So I guess it''s pointless to say this. That moment. If Tact was making the decision to return Atu to Minogula, this result could not have happened, etc., then I would break it...... "Ugh, that''s a lie..." Suddenly, it was really sudden. Atu, who had been furious until earlier, stopped Pitali and his steps, and shivered in defiance. "... hmm? Atu which. How is it done? It was still old Mortar who first felt the anomaly. I don''t know what happened because I was taking some distance not to buy Atu''s anger, but I only knew very well that the anomaly had occurred. The sun has already begun to set and time is hanging in at dusk. The orange sunlight illuminates Atu''s body red from behind, wetting the outside girl''s body as if its color had bathed even in blood. One step, Old Mortar approached Atu. That''s how I try to speak to her again...... "Hey! Everybody, get down! Hide in the shadows of the rocks! I noticed the anomaly at your place. "It''s a lie! Lies, lies, lies! Impossible! That can''t be happening! The ground exploded. Atu''s tentacles wield endlessly as if they represented her anger. Treated as if a toddler would swing a rope and play with it, it plays the deafening sound of mutilating the bungee and the air while crushing all the shapes around it. "You''re a hero!? The hero of Mynogura! That''s why!? In here!? Those who rushed to hide in the shadows of nearby rocks will be fortunate. And fortunately, there was a hidden rock near the dark elves who were on the spot as if they were even blessed by God. As the strangled stone pours down like a bullet, Old Mortar chews his own good fortune, whilst shouting at Atu''s wrath. Because it was clear that if we did not, even the rocks that would protect us in front of us would eventually be shredded and that violence would strike. "Our hero Atu.! Please calm that anger! Its power is not wielded by a grudge, but is only to be used for the sake of Minoghura and King Ira-Takt! Atu''s fierce exaggeration had swelled to the point of destroying everything on the spot and exhausting it. If the words were wrong, old Mortar would have disappeared from this spot, aside from all the dark elves on the spot. It''s one word that stopped a hero going mad at anger. Ira-tact. The name of the Absolutely Unique Lord, to whom she gave everything, stopped her violent consciousness and sent her back to the edge of calm. "............... disturbed" Potty groans and helps as if the anger earlier was a lie. The rampant, insane tentacles sag without force, eventually stowed into the shrug and its back. After careful observation of Atu, who is suddenly self-defeated, Mortar finally confirms that he has crossed the training ground, he sighs loudly and signals and summons his men. Calm is already back in her eyes. If so, the hero Atu of Mynogura will not wave his power against his companions to the Darkless Arrow Cod. That said, the sight earlier was not something we could forget immediately...... Old Mortar never asks his will as some unusual air flows and the gathered dark elves stare worryingly at Atu. "The hell... what happened? The air strains. I''ve never seen a disturbed Atu before, and I''ve never seen a distracted Atu before. It was clear that a critical situation had arisen. From the words uttered earlier by Atu, it is also possible to speculate to some extent on their content. But even if reason convinced me, my mind was never convinced. That''s why I had to hear that word from Atu. "Isra..." Potsuri and the name of a hero that everyone on the spot would know. And at the same time, I could speculate on the content of the next word to be spoken. "Isra is dead" With the look of bitterness, the words were finally squeezed out. Death of Mynogura''s hero Taru Isla. The defeat of the hero, who is the sword of the nation and the symbol of the power of the king of ruin, Tara-Takt. Anyone on the spot could not accept the fact. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "... Huh? At that moment, Tact leaked his voice like a fool. The place where he is is is the city of Mynogura, the corner of a building like the bureau that looses its administrative functions. He was the one who came to this building close to the citizens'' place of refuge because of the difficulty of defence when it came to having to do with the palace, which is his usual residence, but it would be fortunate that no one was listening to the words. "No way, no way" The sudden change of circumstances was momentary. I was watching what happened with my twin sisters, Tact. To fully demonstrate his power as an SRPG player, he was checking the state of battle, placing soldiers and instructing them, communicating the characteristics and moves of his opponents to Isla and teaching them how to attack. The transition of the battle is as expected in his brain, and many of the actions carried out as if they were stuffing chess will eventually assemble the puzzle in the form of an Israelite victory. Eventually, as expected, an easy and natural victory with no problems whatsoever was brought to him and Isla, when he was also going to do it in a subsequent reflection. Contact with Isla was cut off and the twin girls who were on their own side disappeared...... It was all over when I understood that something unexpected had happened. "Isla. Reply..." Communications are interrupted. Nor can I share my vision, which I can usually do without problems. In the last sight, the twins are summoned to that place. I also understand very well that disturbing conversations were taking place. Ira-Takt, the leader of Mynogura, can share his vision with all his own people. Both his samurai twin girls... I rush to connect my vision to my twin sister. I don''t get a response back. Then connect to my sister. The reaction didn''t come back. "Hey, hey... because I''m going to generate and send out the hygiene soldiers in emergency production right away. Guys, wait a minute. Oh, no, I didn''t think this was gonna happen." My voice trembles. If it''s a mistake, believe me it is. Attempt to speak to Isla again. Attempt to read to a twin girl. I''m sure you''ll be fine. That there''s no way you could die that irrationally. First, I need to make sure you''re okay and apologize. I need you to forgive me for how my alarm and impudence have hurt them. And we need to form a rescue team, even soon, to help them get hurt. = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Communication error Unit does not exist. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Oh, no..." But the past never returns. The result of the decisions taken came back to itself correctly. "Isla, career, Mary......" Pity, just crush that. This world is not a game. Not in the world of Eternal Nation. Neither reset nor load exists. If you die, you stay dead. So this was a reality that Tact should take. I couldn''t change it, it was real. - On this day, the presence Tact loved was lost from the world. = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Isla, Queen of All Worms, has been destroyed. ~ One from the world, the threat has been removed ~ ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 45 Lesson 33: Anger, sorrow, hatred, crying, - regret - Once upon a time, one day. When everyone in Minoghura thought that the problem of the barbarians was not that serious yet, and that it would only be enough with a march to the Dragon Tang. "Old Moon -" "It''s been a long time since I''ve seen the moon properly." Two girls watched the night sky at the top of a certain giant tree. The forest of Mynogura is now cursed by its properties. The trees twist irregularly and climbing is even difficult to secure a scaffold satisfactorily. But the elves that are the people of the woods - the dark elves that are the proximal species - are so palatable. Climbing a tall tree on the outskirts of the city was as much a walk around the neighborhood as it was for them. ... Nevertheless, given their position and age, it is a matter of shame that they are selling oil in places like this at this hour. You will definitely eat a novel from Isla, a hero who is only slightly overprotective and worrying, especially as a substitute for their mother. So this was a small adventure for both of us. A peaceful and happy life made two girls brave. The view from a very high place was very different from what we know. On one side of the perimeter, the poisonous shades of trees spread like the sea, and on the other hand the sky without a single cloud sparkles as if it had scattered through the contents of the jewellery box. And most of all, it was... the presence of a giant moon that lit up as if it were the sun, but stared at them with a warm light in the cage of mercy. It was the beginning and ultimate goal of this little adventure that I found its light over the palace of Mynogura. "Your moon is beautiful" Her sister''s career, looking with sparkling eyes at the moon she hadn''t seen in a long time, suddenly tilted her neck at the words her sister, Mary, had spoken. Indeed, the moon illuminates the two of us brightly and glows beautifully. But my sister''s words did not come naturally, but there was something set out in the line. "The moon is beautiful... but what is that, sister? "Hmm? The king said. When I say," The moon is beautiful, "I mean, I love you." To my sister''s inquiry, she turned to her career when she had a rare and soft grin. It ends at what time it was, when our own king looked up at the moon and muttered strangely, "There''s a moon here too". When Mary, who had already become close to the king, asked him his intentions with curiosity, the anecdote was what had returned apart from the answer he had hoped for. I understood as a girl that I was deluded...... but was more moved than dissatisfied because the story told by the king was more interesting and interesting than that, and was therefore in my heart. That is why the words were inadvertently uttered when I saw the beautiful moon on this occasion. "Wow! I''ve never heard that before! The king knows everything! "Yeah. I''ve never heard of it either. The king knows everything." Share a secret with a special king with a special sister as well. I look at my sister, who is happy to shine her eyes like the first time I hear that anecdote, and Mary, my sister, who usually has nowhere to be seen, smiles rarely so that whoever sees her can tell. It was the girl herself around the age who seemed to make me forget that they could have survived this far with a sad and hard past. ... become the people of Mynogura and the king''s maid of honor... The wounds in their hearts were certainly healing. Once on the run, they are eating their own mother''s flesh to last their lives. That was what their mother had said herself, a devotional effort to save her fellow dark elves in food distress. But the truth was that it was a deal to help their own children, who were suffering from disease and were judged to have nothing else to wait for them to die, and it was a last resort to ensure their safety in the tribe, which would be a clump of hands. The two children had noticed behind it because of their unworthy wit. As a result, her sister''s career has closed her heart and her sister, Mary, has exposed burn marks made of the treatment of the disease as if to punish herself. It was also natural that at the time of the initial search for the samurai of Takt, Mortar Old and the operators of Mynogura showed difficulty in introducing the twins. The twin girls were evidence of the abominable sins that devoured their companions for the Dark Elves, and there was a terrible hindsight to introduce those two to the King. And most importantly, the two were deadly broken at that time. But such painful events are already in the past. The two men who had finally been able to find peace in the king''s asylum, one by one but making a compromise with the past, were beginning to live the present. Of course it was the king, Ila-Tacto, and the rest of us who made it. But they always wanted to die so that they could stand up for what they really were, because there was a hero like no other, Isla. "That''s your sister. When were you taught such lovely things by the King?? "Hmm? When? Secrets." "Ah! Misunderstood! It''s sloppy! Mary shifts her gaze to the moon, laughing couscous at her sister''s protest. Communicate the beauty of the moon and at the same time the words of dearness. What a lovely rhetoric. What a gentle and great man is the king who secretly taught me that? That seems to be the only giant moon I look up to that gives me strange powers, and with more and more happiness comes a smile. We must be happy from now on. For all the hard work we''ve been through, the world must smile at us. Because the moon is so beautiful. I''m sure this must be proof that the world is telling us they love us. From now on, you will live happily ever after in your beloved kings, your beloved Isla, your beloved dark elves, and your beloved kingdom of Mynogura. Until the minute of the people who died. Until the minute of the real mothers who died. I was told to live, with that thought in my chest... It''s like being told at the end of a fairy tale, that you live happily ever after. Thinking of it that way, Mary''s heart, which is frozen by past events, seems to melt more and more, making her feel unwittingly floated. "Career. The moon is beautiful" So I took my sister''s hand, and Mary told her. Suddenly it was a career that surprised me just a little, but when I smiled as if I had noticed the intent or pah blossomed, I dyed my cheeks a little and shook my hand back. "Eh heh, sister, the moon is beautiful! "Hehehe." "Eh heh." The two girls laugh by the way. Originally, that''s a word reserved for attracted men and women, but it''s impossible to even guess that agility at a girl around this age. Most importantly, there was also a problem with tact that I felt embarrassed and deluded at the time of explanation...... All in all, although there is a slight error in usage, the word was never wrong in terms of communicating dear love. And it was the most appropriate expression to compare the beauty of the moon to the words of dearness directed towards the family in this setting where only the stars of heaven and the sea of trees extending like the sea are present. "That''s right! I guess that''s why. The muddy moon has brought some nice thoughts to my career. "Next time, then, Isla, we''re bringing your mother too. That''s how you two tell her that your moon is beautiful! "Oops... I will! Just thought of something very amazing, they make their eyes shine. How much meaning and value the proposal has is obvious as far as how the two girls are concerned. For two girls, Isra is the second mother. Of course, the two never forgot their real mothers. Their real mothers gave their lives so they can live happily ever after here. I haven''t forgotten that muck that always wrapped me warm. At the same time, we didn''t forget how much Isla put in love with us for ourselves who were closing our hearts. I don''t see why she cares so much about being a hero. But that plumage that graciously embraced me with its alien arms, which only destruction and slaughter were supposed to know, was certain. "Hehe. I''m sure it''s going to be a better day than today." What time will the next full moon be? I can''t wait for that day. How beautiful and radiant would the moon look up to the three of us? Just thinking about it makes my career feel naturally excited and I can''t stay or do anything but stand up unexpectedly. "Until then it''s a secret, isn''t it? "Yes, sister! "... hehe" "... eheh" The two girls laughed by the way. At the next full moon, let''s bring two new mothers here too. Maybe I can blame you for staying up late, but I''m sure it''s about Isla, who forgives me while I say something. The three of us will be watching this big moon. That''s how I''ll tell you that word. Above all, to her dear. That I love you. Believe me, that day will be a great one above all else. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "No, no, no, no! "Mother!! After the enormous impact of Fremine''s suicide bombing blew up everything that exists in the land... The two and their mother were still alive at this point. No - their mother, Isla, was no longer alive under such circumstances as a miracle. Skin, which is also stronger than steel, burns down in drools, and that giant, which was producing strength up to the point of violence, about half of it disappears and does not retain its original form. Fortunately, it was in such a terrible condition that the head injury was still spared and a weak voice leaked from its mouth. Eventually consciousness returned, Isla, who brought her neck in a terribly slow motion for her once, turns her gaze toward the twin girl she held in her own arm and checks her cheapness. "So, just... is that it? Coming back is a whimpering response by twin girls. The face was covered in coal, and the distorted expression was twisted with tears spilling out, but I could still confirm that the two were healthy. To that fact, Isla has a strong sense of relief. Isla thought that only these two had to help, no matter what they had. It was... because to her these two were what could be called daughters in the true sense. Why? Isra - I''ve never had a child before. Isla, a presence in a game called Eternal Nation. The worms she produces are her children, but only those on the system. Whether or not it was actually just set that way on the data was another story. Even the worms created after being summoned to this world had the impression that they were somewhere terminally inorganic rather than children, and the factual worm''s form of thought had properties more similar to the AI that made up the group than to the emotional organism. If we were to speak using human sensibility, it was by no means a substitute for being a child. ¡­ Isla strongly understands that she is just data for the game. Even if it is given the great name of queen of all worms, etc., it is merely the existence of a fiction created by zero and ich. Is that why? Given the setting of Queen, she was searching hard for a subject who would show her motherhood in its heart since she came to this world. If I respond, I get a response back. Weak beings to shelter and love themselves. The twin girls who show up in that and admire themselves with their mother must have been an irreplaceable treasure for Isla. Yes, as much as I want to protect my own life. "You were safe. Good, really, good...... Now, listen carefully." "More than that, I''m hurt -!" "Oh, yes! We need to ask the King to heal us quickly! "I''m... okay, sir." Listening to the sound of the footsteps of death walking over to Hitahita, Isla squeezes her power and speaks to the two of them. If you want to tell the truth. Isla could have survived if she had sacrificed the twin girls. All you had to do was quickly distance yourself with that strong ability and take whatever defensive stance you could. That way, no matter how powerful Fremine''s abilities were and the Brave Questas event was spicy, it would have just been damaged by the Eternal Nation system as well. But not many mothers are good at sacrificing their own children. Will blood prove the bond between parents and children? Will the time spent prove the bond between parents and children? No, even if the blood is not connected, even if the time is short... The two girls were indeed Isla''s daughters, and both of them Isla was indeed their mothers. "I think I know, but I, I can''t do it anymore. So I want to entrust you both with something¡­" Too little time left. And too few hands left. At the end of his sudden visit, Isla desperately maintains her consciousness, suppressing her desire to scream that this wasn''t supposed to be the case. "Yikes!! You''re going to be a good boy! So, so -!" "Hey, what''s your hand..." "Unfortunately, we don''t have time" "Because the careers are weak, because the careers tried to be happy! I tried to be happy, that''s why I hit the bee again! "Why? Why aren''t we all dead? I just want to be with you. Is it so bad to say you want to be with your mother? Did we do something that bad? If not, Isla wanted to scream. But there is no power left. Her life was no longer a wind torch, and there was something I had to do before that. "Let me die with you, Mother. I don''t like it anymore, I don''t like it anymore..." "I can''t help living like this anymore. Even if you live, there''s nothing good about it." "Please, listen to me..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Yes, what she wants is for us both to survive. From this desperate situation, we have to send them to a safe place at all costs. Where the Israelis are currently located is at the forefront of the battle between the Brave Questas Demon King Army and the Mynogura Army. Though everything was blown away by a suicide bombing by Fremine, there is no guarantee that the rescue of Mynogura will be done in time. Rather, it would be more likely that the demons of Bravequestus, who gush out infinitely, will come to the land for reconnaissance. So this was the only means left. "To both of you, I have a favor to ask -" "" Hih! The twins screamed at the same time. Because my own mother pierced my chest with a sudden remaining accessory, and curled out my heart. At the same time, I understood Isla''s intentions. "Ohhhh!! "Hi-ha, hi-ha, hi-ha." Carrier vomits and Mary has a seizure of hyperventilation. It was their most traumatic part, and it was also a reminder of their tragic memories. I heard it once. that among the many abilities that Isla can acquire, there is an inheritance of its own power. that, in doing so, the heirs must eat the heart of Isla...... It is an auxiliary ability in Eternal Nation that has no philosophy or distinction whatsoever in making another unit heroic when Isla is destroyed. But when it became real, the impact on the heirs was immeasurable. The deeper that love is... "Please forgive my mother who passed away first, and... the last, please... eat of me, and live," "No, no, no! "Why, hiccup, hiccup, hiccup..." Isla understands how much her own actions hurt their hearts. I understand, and it should be noted that this was the only means to choose. I knew it would torment them, and I wanted them to live. "I''m fine. You are my lovely daughters..." (Lord...... I am sorry. Please forgive me for being so selfish) And Isla acquires certain skills without the king''s permission. That is the Inheritance to the Throne. Grant ''Hero'' skills to units in the same country when they are destroyed. A final gift from the dying. "Succession to the throne - my lovely daughters. Mary, career¡­ I give you all my power." Doc and I still have a heartbeat. The heart of Isla will be handed to us. It emits a blue-white magic from the place where it emits a stronger glow as it rides over the hands of the girls. Eventually the light narrowed so that the last light went out, "- Live as you wish. My pretty daughters." The hero Isla finished the raw. "- I love you" "" No, no, no, no, no! The girls know how hard and painful it is to survive at the expense of their mother. You''ve suffered too much once, but you have to feel the same way again. But the two of them have been told. I''ve been wished for. Tell my beloved mother to live. That I love you. So, the two girls... My own mother again... ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ ... The Brave Questas event continued. Fremine, who was defeated and vanished by the brave in progress, never knew, but the story had its continuation. In the story, it is his master and father''s replacement who dies by Fremine''s rape plot. He is a brave and proud man who has repeatedly participated and left from the beginning of his adventure but has sometimes led the battle to victory with his powerful fighting power. He will also lose his life by sacrificing himself to protect the brave. Brave man mourning for loss and despair. But by the words which he hath spoken, the brave shall rise up. In this way, I inherit the thoughts and powers of my teacher and have a stronger resolve to save the world. It is the power inherited at this time that becomes the Volcano, which eventually inspires the Demon King to defeat the power he possesses and lead the world to peace. Adventure Tan, who inherited love, courage and the will of men. What if the subject is the evil one? Desperate for his own predicament, he was unharmed and deprived of the peace he had finally gained. If, in helplessness and disappointment, he was again one who had to eat his mother and survive? Blessed be the king of ruin, and inherit the will of the bakery, if the girl who hates everything? The event cannot be stopped. If it''s convenient for someone not to help, It would also be logical that paranoia such as the convenient cessation of the birth of a deadly nanica for the world cannot be realized again. Chaos, mixed with various thoughts, becomes a giant twist and fills the world. = System = = = = = = = = = = = = = = * Brave man - error - awakened to true power!! Promote the target status. ¡­¡­¡­ The target configuration profile is abnormal. Cancel status promotion...... An intervention entered into the treatment and died. Status promotion process continued. Inheritance activated. Grant skills to Heroes. - error - Duplicate awakening process. - error - The process cannot be executed successfully - erro {{Awakening}} has {{Done}}. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Even if someone knew everything about the world, it would have been difficult to derive this result. Even if there was a presence called God, it could have been difficult to predict. By then every event was so intricately intertwined that a tragic creation was about to be produced that no longer knew the prototype. - And hateful eggs hatch. Was it ever my mother''s love? Or was it my mother''s madness? Unusual phenomena persist, even twisting the world''s warnings and pushing their will through. pure, but therefore it never stops. The world is always cruel. It always hates them and wishes them misfortune and despair. But at the same time, the world was equal. That''s why I gave them the power to just throw everything equally into hell...... ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Where it''s all over, there''s two little shadows. Get up slowly and look up at the night sky. It was a blessing for a new birth. From being small and weak just to being sheltered, to being reborn into being who thrust their will and their hatred into the world. The girls broke their hearts in the first despair. And the girls in a second despair...... In the night sky - the giant moon just glowed quietly. = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = * Emergency Notice * There''s been a new threat to the world. [The Witch of Regret Elhul Sisters] - Because the world hates us. - We hate the world, too. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 46 Lesson 34: Confusion After the destruction of Isla was confirmed, Tact had entrusted himself to the mainstream of information flowing behind his own brain with a blatantly self-defeating look. Why? The words were repeated over and over and where did I go wrong? When the question comes to mind, the answer disappears unanswered. The whole of Mynogura army wreaks havoc and receives a whisper questioning judgment from dark elves and subordinate units with contact rights. Listening to all of that, Tact had himself in a blank space of thought that made him even feel a certain serenity. ... If it were a hundred beings, it would disappear like this. I may close my heart and keep my knees and run away from reality. Or whoever he is, he yells around, screaming as if to hide his own faults. But neither of them was a person named Elantra Takudo. The best players in Eternal Nation did not have the mental structure to that extent. Tact quietly closes his eyes and takes a big, deep breath. Make it that time for a few seconds. It''s as slow as the motion of a healthy human being waking up in the morning and before the sun, in nature. But...... When he opened those eyes again, there was a light floating there that clearly made him feel a certain toughness unlike before. ''What happened, Master Tact!? The timing was as if we had shown each other. I get more readings than Atu with signs of amazement. Until recently, I was unable to respond because my consciousness had been directed at Isla and the twin girls, but now I quietly switch my consciousness and return the words. "Isla has been destroyed. Involved in a Death Event '' "That''s what happened. - Whoa! Chih! Is that it!! Atu gives a frustrating voice with the response. At this time, Atu''s brain was reminded of an attack he had suffered more than the Four Heavens Ice Rock. At the same time, it also recalls the failure to report its important events to his own king due to the excitement and confusion of the battle. Atu screams as he accidentally distorts that face into anger. But it is not now for her to report the blame and be punished. All that needed to be done now was to ensure the safety of the tact. "The destruction of Isla is an emergency. Immediately change course and return to Wang Capital. Get an escort or not. Condemn me from there! The torn Isla means that there is currently almost no force in place to protect the King''s capital of Minoghura. There are defensive units of both dark elves, as well as units of Minogula-derived origin such as foot longworms. But the demons there won''t have hands or feet anyway when the Four Kings show up. Things are more pressing than you can imagine. Atu turns his path to the Great Curse Realm, feeling a sense of frustration and crisis he has never felt before. "That''s it, but wait." But it was none other than her king who stopped the leg. ''Why, my king!? Stop raising dirt and dust, look up at the sky and ask about its intentions. The look no longer transcends frustration and anger and is already so distorted that it seems to cry. But the words brought forth by his own king distorted his expression even more ruggedly. "Isra is dead. Unfortunately, this is true. But I still have the twins. They are now heading south, ravaging their enemies. Probably going to take revenge." "Those twins!? What the hell, but in them-- '' "Isla used Inheritance to the Throne" At this point, Atu perceived everything Tact was trying to convey. There is one ability of Isla - "Succession to the Throne" has the effect of imparting "Hero" skills to the target unit. Not only that, but it also inherits some of the fighting power that Isla had when it was destroyed. Namely, the twins now have comparable abilities to heroes. It is unclear how Isra was destroyed. But she had succeeded in inheriting her power to her daughters at the end, and a new hero was to be born. Tact... is trying to secure the hero. Units with "Heroes" skills that can be produced in Eternal Nation are too important to be easily replaced. Because it was destroyed in the same way as the normal unit, there is no reason to immediately reproduce it. Any further loss of power was an important matter to avoid at all costs, beyond the exposure that threats that could never be ignored existed in the world. ''You can''t lose both of us here and now. The existence of heroic units will have a significant impact on future state operations.... Above all, those daughters are the people of our country'' I understand the logic. It also makes sense. And... I can understand it as a mood. But that''s a normal decision. It is not a good choice to make a decision in Gori Mist. Atu also forgets for a moment that his opponent is his own king, and accidentally makes his voice absurd. ''Then call them back immediately! Once we meet in the Wang capital, we propose to go on a counter-attack operation after we have prepared our posture! ''I can''t do that. I can manage to check the situation, but I can''t get my orders.'' ''Impossible! No need for units that can''t be ordered! I declare the destruction! Rejected. "Dear Tact!! Critical situation. It is in a very unsavory situation. Atu''s impatience grows stronger and stronger, and the worst comes through his brain. It is not known by what idea Tact''s judgment was brought about. But it just seemed to her that Tact was making reckless decisions. At the same time, Atu feels hopeless that his own lapse has caused things to get so far. Don''t forget to report an attack on the system to intervene, just because it turns out how much enemy advance has been made to the King''s Capital. No¡­ This is an important phase of impending crisis in the Wang capital, which is why I could also say that it is the most important case that must be reported. She eats so much that her teeth crack...... and screams. "My great king! I would like to report to you as I cross the line. We were under an inescapable attack intervening in the system from the enemy Four Heavens in the previous battle! All this crisis is due to the delay in reporting this Atu! The punishment for this failure is no matter what! So - so please just reconsider this decision! Atu makes a bitter decision. That is, by revealing his own failures here and aggregating all the causes to himself, he tried to open things up. It is certainly possible that she could have prevented this if she had reported early on the attacks intervening in the system. But the report may be an extra confusion to the king. Perhaps the most intolerable suffering for Atu to be disappointed in some cases. However, by offering himself to sacrifice, he tried to alleviate at least a little of the anxiety and guilt the king was feeling, and managed to get him to make a calm decision. That''s what I thought, and I screamed on this occasion. But...... "Oh well. Thank you. But go. We are entrusted to Israelis. In Tact''s answer, there was no sway of will whatsoever. "You can''t risk Minogula with sentiment! You are - Master Tact is for me! I can''t reach the cry of my soul. If it stays this way, the worst is expected now too. i.e. unexpected phenomenon - defeat of the twins by the system, and defeat of Atu. My own death is neither painful nor itchy. But for Atu, tact dying was above all an unbearable pain. In a situation where no other cause exists for you, the fear of anticipating its future is more frustrating than anything else. So when I got that word...... Atu was struck like he was struck by lightning. "Atu, it''s an order. - You''re the only one I can ask." "- Huh!! With those words, Atu''s heart, which he was heating, cools down suddenly. That''s not discouragement or disappointment, it''s like a fanatic who realizes the truth. She was given an order. If so, there was only one thing to do. Eventually I got some convincing look from the bitter look on my face, "As you say, my king." She accepted the word of her own king. ''Thank you, Atu. I trust you.'' Atu''s heart changed, and the reason for that is because she remembered and understood everything. of what his own king is like. that he has always proceeded with faith in the orders he has given. Ira-Tact...... to say he was the strongest player in Eternal Nation. That I was the only one who was just confused and panicking... And more importantly, the trustworthy traits that our own Lord has. Atu''s feet eventually head south. We have already received information from the King. Apparently, through the sight of the twin girls, the condition of the land was grasped, and the situation was also floating around in Atu''s brain, wondering if his connection to Tact was stronger. They''re starting fights now in places like outposts in front of where the Demon King''s Army assembles. I didn''t confirm the enemy''s power. I didn''t confirm the power of the twins. There is, of course, the possibility that we won''t make it. But in Atu, there was a certainty that if we went all the way now, we would be able to join them. Most importantly, Ira-Tact ordered it. If so, there is only one result. Atu runs. Its stepping shreds the earth, and the speed at which outward leg power produces snuggles horses as well. Decisions have already been made. And I''ve decided to be ready. Then all you have to do is do your best in your mission. A strong light of will lights Atu''s eyes, making the signs of evil stronger. At the same time, enemy demons are scattered with dust and mustard. The Lord''s support exists in full. Then there is no such thing as retracing the doko of the world as someone who can stop her from advancing now. It''s just... "Atu. I have one thing I need to tell you" ''... Yes, what is it? Words reach Atu on the road without a path, as if he remembered more than Tact in a quiet voice. Already ready ready ready, she concentrates her consciousness and responds, as usual, to missed every word of it. "Be very careful..." But there was a slight attitude of doubt in her expression. Eventually it turns into something harsh. "The Two Are Crazy Now" Things were much more chaotic than she expected. 47 Lesson 35: The Witch of Regret Out of the Great Curse Realm, even in the wilderness that went south. It was one girl who appeared on the main defensive ground defended by the Four Heavenly Kings Ladywind of the Brave Questas Demon Army. The girl has rotten burn-like marks on half the body and is dressed as if somehow to expose that wound. In addition, the eyes on one side, visible from a nagging look, are floating like demon squares, and above all the signs of a dense demon wrapped around them tell a clear story that the girl is not just a daughter. Say the area is lit by the moon and night. Time is already late. When the Four Kings Ladywind, who keeps the defense, gives an unexpected slight look to the girl who appears as if she were a ghost, she instantly switches consciousness. Windy Four Heavenly Kings Ladywind. Dressed in a costume similar to a thin green-based dancer, with blue and white skin, she is the only woman in the Four Heavens King. But of course, I have the judgment to stand out from her and the ordinary demons there. Therefore he instructed the wise demon of his subordination, and it did not take that long to surround the girl. The girl''s name was - said Career-Erhul. "Well, well! She''s a bad girl! I wonder if you know this is the Demon King''s Army defense, the windy Four Heavens Ladywind twist? No response. No, you seem to be talking to the bumps about something to yourself, but I don''t know what you''re talking about because of the distance. Ladywind comes forward in his career, surprisingly and gently walking forward. At night, the demons under his command are already in a battle posture, and the siege net does not have a gap to escape one rat. The demons are the elites of the grains called out as they advance their future conquest of the world. In addition, I am one of the Four Heavens Kings, the Ladywind of the Wind. The absolute confidence she had and her superiority as a strong man against fragile organisms other than ourselves had erased something from her mind: a sense of crisis and alarm. "Ha... I don''t know where it came from, but maybe he''s from the city of examples? Oh, that''s nice of you to come alone." "Why should Carrie and the others be in such sight? Why do all these terrible things happen? Why is the world so painful? There was no reply, and instead the words, whining bumps, were regret and hatred. I don''t know what happened to her life. But perhaps they mourn their plight because of the sacrifices they have made to them, Ladywind deduces. "What are you talking about? You were forced to bring me here? Oh! Oh! Oh! That''s what a poor little girl is! Then it''s pathetic, you know - bully me into it, and then I''ll kill you. Wow! Did you react to something of that word, or did you just wonder because you had a loud voice? Girl - When her career slowly looked up, she peered at Ladywind''s face with the look on her face just to say that she realized she was in the middle of the Demon King''s Army for the first time. "You... you look a lot more prestigious. I''m a confident face in my power. It is the face of those who do not doubt themselves and boast of the mighty." Ladywind finally realizes here. We need to have a deadly conversation. Madness is the only thing that shows up in those distorted eyes. And at the same time, to say that the other person is to be on full alert. "... be vigilant. Something''s wrong, that little girl." Take out the armed whip and take the battle stand. At the same time, the demons under their command raise their voices of intimidation. It is true that he insulted me as being one little girl. But it doesn''t have to be. They''re alone. What can countless demons say about being able to do in this place? Remembering the creeps you may want to gain, Ladywind is irritating and distorts his face. "It hurts. I scream at myself when I believed my face was flawed and everything was going well." The girl''s monologue continues. But what''s different from earlier is that you''re slowly moving towards the ladywind. Ladywind shouted unbearably at the attitude as if the whole emotion of fear and tension had disappeared somewhere. "Shut up, kid! Why don''t you shut your mouth for a minute? Do it! Demons arrive in careers at the same time as Ladywind''s orders...... I didn''t get my hands on myself because there was a strong vigilance inside the ladywind. The presence of the other person is unknown. In terms of simple combat power, there is also the aspect of her very survival, which is at the bottom of the Four Heavens. A demon participates in an attack up to the system''s limit number, and its small body is hidden behind the demon and invisible. This was followed by a dull beating and chewing sound...... eventually Ladywind was convinced of the victory. "Oh, Mother. Sorry, Mother Nasai. Because I was helpless, because I had hope again..." But...... the monologue of the crazy girl remained unchanged and could be heard streaming into Ladywind''s ears. "Hey, what''s that..." Having seen the sight, Ladywind leaks an unexpected voice of amazement. The girl''s body was...... indeed hurt by the demonic attack. Claws and fangs...... and girls attacked with prey such as spills and spears are bleeding red from all over their bodies. But more than that, the demons that were supposed to be attacking her will rot away with guzzles. Oak, goblin, hill giant. At the end of the day, even the demon clan is at the top of the demon hierarchy...... An edema floats in the body as if it had suffered from some intense plague, spilling liquids mixed with drool, blood and pus. Eventually an unpleasant rotten odor snorts along with the voices of the demons'' suffering, and in no time the wretched subordinates end up in collapsed gold coins. "To the world...... I knew if I relied on someone, I would always be in terrible shape. I knew you couldn''t expect it. The world doesn''t like Carrie. The world hates Carrie so much..." The girl just confesses. It no longer seemed to show anything in her eyes, the words just seemed to be directed at herself and someone who was not here. If you noticed... all the scratches on the girl were blocked. (What happened!? The demon got hit!? Damn! Enemy!! But how... toxic magic? No... I''ve never heard such powerful magic! Than that - why is that girl recovering!? Unexpectedly distance and gather information. I don''t know what''s going on. But I could understand that he was exposed to a deadly attack. It''s an instant...... in an instant all the ladywind bragging subordinations were killed. Its attack power is immeasurable. "You, what were you looking at Carrie from earlier? If you notice... Ladywind realizes that the girl is looking toward herself. Shiny, shiny eyes make even her, the Demon tribe, feel the chill, making her feel the creepy signs as if she had boiled the hell down and covered the skin of a person. Ladywind does not respond. The moment I set up my own prey instead and tried to whip and attack the girl. "You suck, too..." "Ahhh? Relax, your own vision distorts. "Gi, no, no, no, no! My face. Huh!!! Ladywind screams, even without checking, she understood. That my face is falling apart. That his face, which he was secretly proud of, would be as obscene as the girl in front of him. Preliminary motion, signs of activation, and an invisible attack suddenly struck her. "Shit!!! Blow it!" Wind of the Black Curse "!! But the opposing ladywind isn''t stupid enough to be hit like this either. Released while covering his face with his hands is a special Ladywind move. This was the move she had, and the only special ability she had. The Wind of the Black Curse. It''s a powerful, merciless, sustained attenuation magic that halves all opponent stats in battle with dark magic and a uniquely knitted spell. It has half-regular properties that affect all abilities but can reduce the opponent''s combat abilities cumulatively. But there was a fatal problem with this move. It existed, but therefore she was spoiling her weakest position in the Four Heavens. i.e.¡­¡­. = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = The protection of light clings to the brave. The curse didn''t end in a career. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "... what? You''re lying, right?" It does not work in any way for brave men who have awakened to their own mission. The fact shown along with the bare ladywind voice was the single biggest drawback of this magic. ... Brave Questas braves gain a certain amount of protection after an event. Its protection is to undo all irrational curses for the brave, nullifying any bad stats that would hinder him from wielding his power. If you are a party member fighting together, there must be no such thing as a brave man halving his status. A brave man is an absolute being. (Not good, not good!! Looking around, I can see that all the deliveries that should have been there as far as I can see are falling apart. Even though the higher the level demons, the slower that speed is, the same is where we end up. And the same results I would follow if I didn''t have a clear way of dealing with them. Ladywind to come here and understand that the discomfort he was feeling was the alarm coming from his instincts. She has no memory in the game to repeat. This is the first time my moves have been cancelled. The presence of a brave man can''t be connected to the power of the girl in front of him to the extent of blurring and listening. When she first reigned as an absolute, she had never been on the side where she was hunted before. (What the hell is this! What the hell is this bucket thing! I didn''t hear this! I can''t believe there''s such a bakery thing - I didn''t hear it!! That''s why¡­ the upset is beyond imagination. Ladywind, who was supposed to be proud to be the Four Heavenly Kings of the Demon King, deserved to panic. "Awwwwww!!!!! = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Ladywind escaped. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Using the magic of the wind with screaming, momentum flies well. The means she took were the stupidest and most difficult. Did she know? That boss monsters, including the Demon King Four Heavens, will never escape due to system constraints once they have taken combat action. Haven''t you ever escaped before, so you didn''t know the constraints? Or did you know that you were so terrified that you didn''t choose to escape from the spot? Either way, the system is merciless. It is adapted to the world according to the laws laid down. = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Boss monsters can''t escape. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = You can''t run from the brave. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = You can''t run from a witch. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Ladywind''s escape failed! ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The body is fixed as if bound by an invisible force, losing buoyancy and crashing. The girl staring at her with her shitty eyes - her career in contact with her eyes - raised her face as the hazy ladywind leaked her groans with the impact of hitting the ground. The Four Heavenly Kings of Wind Ladywind...... one day I will hold despair in front of a being that cannot be expressed by light or darkness, visionary of memories I don''t remember seeing anywhere. "Oh, come on... whoa, whoa, whoa..." Instead, the body rots and decays. One step, another. Death comes quietly. The girl stares at the ladywind quietly. Just be quiet, with your eyes that remind you of hell. "Takeshi..." Eventually he begged for his life in small pieces, and Ladywind turned to gold coins. = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = [Regretful Witch Career-Erhul] Combat Unit Combat: 22 Mobility: 2 Predation, Plague Infection. "Evil", "Hero", "Brave", "Fantasy" * The more the moon is out, the more madness and fighting ability you have. On the day of the full moon its power shall be the greatest. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The moon shines beautifully. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó A place in hell where those who belong to the devil are rotten and melted without exerting any of their powers. In another Demon King Army garrison, which is not as far away from the place, another hell was going on again. The place had a huge demonic formation on the ground. Red and black. It was constantly emitting light, seemingly supplied with magic from huge crystalline items arranged regularly around it. Would there be as many squares in a country''s cities in size? It is well understood that neither the equipment nor the technique is entirely alien to it in this world, but that it is not used for a legitimate purpose for the intense scent of death felt from the signs of drifting. The demons to be deployed are all elite. More powerful demons and demons are hissing than the earlier defensive points, and it can be seen at a glance that this place is an important facility for the Demon King Army. The land had become a stranger situation than the defensive land ahead devastated by the plague. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ It was silent. Every demon, every demon, is silently standing on the spot, staring just in front of him with blurry, unwilling eyes. "Hahaha!! Haha! Ahahahahaha!!! One girl runs around dancing around between those demons twirling. It''s a dark elf girl with an incredible magic formation in one eye - Marya-Erhul. The girl, once characterised by a look that didn''t know what she was thinking, now lived a definite madness in those eyes just laughing and dancing. In that place, where silence and silence reigned, the girl stood out as if it were a light that lit in the dark night, but the demons would not attempt to move into action at all, even if they saw how it was. The girl dances with pleasure as she twirls. One who turns his gaze to the girl. Oldmechanik, the Four Heavenly Kings of the earth, who manipulates numerous Kalakri weapons and takes on a hand in the building in the Demon King''s Army, was staring at the girl with hateful eyes. = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Oldmechanik has forgotten how to attack! ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D I don''t even know what happened. The architecture of the Demon Square was in order. The completion of the facility is already at 90%, and all you have to do is conduct a start-up experiment and you can take it to a usable condition at any time. It was the moment when, satisfied with that fact, he gave instructions to the Rock Knight under his command. The demons who had been busy working earlier stopped moving perfectly and began to flaunt themselves as if they had forgotten their jobs. "The world doesn''t like us! I hate us! The girl appeared more than then. It is understandable that she is not one of us. It is also understandable that there are things that should be eliminated. It is also natural common sense that there is no such thing as wartime law in our own demonic army, and that there is no one to blame where we have killed our enemies. But... I couldn''t really remember how. (Possibly under attack. Requires defense. But... I can''t see the quality of the attack! Whether or not Oldmechanik also has the status of Four Heavens King, his resistance to various spiritual magic is combined. Basic magic such as sleep and confusion, as well as special things such as fantasy and anger, can be completely defended. But I couldn''t say any of the attacks I''m taking right now. We do not know the enemy''s attack. But you can''t just stand there at your own expense. Because¡­¡­. "Because the world doesn''t like us, that''s why we need love! Pacri...... and the girl opens her little mouth wide and shows her how to chew something. Moment...... the demon that was near the girl is eaten up into the void from her upper body and disappears. The demons disappear into the girl''s stomach, as if it were the food she was given. "We''re alive. Eat, eat, eat, let your loved ones keep you alive! The number of demons keeps decreasing. Oldmechanik tries to find a way to stop her, but I can''t remember that way as if her memory was missing. You can''t run away. I wouldn''t even have enough time to ask for help...... The demons and demons under your command cannot be trusted. I just have to do something about it. But... the means had already been lost. "I hear you! Everyone''s whispering to me. A piece of meat! There''s a drop of blood! He''s whispering to me to live! In me, there''s everybody! There''s your mother! I don''t miss you anymore! I''m not scared anymore! Pacri. Another demonic tribe of one man disappeared into the void. "Thanks guys! Thanks, Mother! Glad to hear it! I''m so happy for you! Pacri. As if picking a treat, the demon only lost his head. "It''s shining! Because the world is so cruel, that''s why love exists! All emotions are born for the first time by acknowledging their existence. There is no form, a concept that occurs when a wise person defines the movement of the spirit. But what exactly does the contradiction that exists in the mind of a girl who wields oblivion while marking the reality of love mean? Oldmechanik, who has already been forced to forget his clear thinking skills, doesn''t even have room to think about that. Every thought was about to be lost from him. But what if you don''t have to think about it when you destroy your enemies? What if the means existed in Ordmechanik by chance? (Emergency. - I have no choice, switch Karakuri armor to automatic combat) A small noise rang with the kachili, and a change appeared in Ordmechanik. The earthly Four Heavens King Oldmechanik looks like a combination of machines that erupt steam into the body of a small old man. This exoskeleton machine incorporates a machine that uses magic, and has the characteristics to be able to attack enemies automatically if set up. How to fight yourself using auxiliary and healing magic and letting Karakuri Armor attack you. This is Oldmechanik''s special method of warfare. Even if Oldmechanik himself could not move, he would easily eliminate the girl in front of him with his overflowing armor. Switching settings is not an attack. Without knowing what''s going to happen, a giant arm of karaki armor hits the girl with a loud, deafening drive sound. "- No." = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Karakuri, the armor forgot to work. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D But Oldmechanik''s predictions are broken. Karakuri armor collapses in pieces, disappearing as if he had forgotten himself. For the first time since coming here, Oldmechanik learns that the invisible attacks carried out by the girl act besides life. (Extremely dangerous. Give my life, but stop here. Please forgive me, Demon King - Demon Square Tyranny) "Meh." = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = The Devil''s Square forgot how it works. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The demon squares who were about to storm the magic and have a huge explosion forget how to do it. It ends without even an explanation or omen. All the manoeuvres created by Oldmechanik in the remaining thoughts were rendered powerless with just one word of the girl. It''s too much of a curtain. It is unclear what the demon squares were intended for. The girl doesn''t know it from the start, and Oldmechanik has already forgotten about it. But there''s no point in thinking about that. Because the demon squares have already forgotten their role and stopped their function. With the girl - I saw eye to eye. "Do you... believe in love? There''s love, isn''t there? = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Oldmechanik forgot which one. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Oldmechanik forgot how awesome it was. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Oldmechanik forgot Yuki ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D As soon as possible, a tremendous emptiness strikes Oldmechanik''s heart. I lose it so that my spirit is eaten apart. I have already forgotten to fight, but also to escape. Oldmechanik can only reveal even the emotions he has allowed himself. "Hih, hih! ¡­¡­ Somewhere inorganic, the Four Heavenly Kings man was said to be the same and emotionless as the numerous Karakuri weapons he creates. The first emotion the man showed was fear. A pitiful voice leaks and my knees shake clammy. It was so unlike the four heavenly kings of the earth who once terrorized the world and had destroyed numerous human beings and their nations. Seeing that kind of thing, the girl makes her eyes shine. "Scared? Scared? Hey, are you scared!? Ahaha! I''m scared! I''m scared! A girl comes running and grabs his head with both hands and stares into his eyes. It''s as if you taste it without fear, and its appearance is more terrifying than anything else. At last, Oldmechanik exclaimed with pity, throwing away his pride and everything. "Ugh, wow!! Demon King! Help me, Demon King! No, it had already been lost from him such as pride. "It''s okay. If you''re scared, you can just forget about it." = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Oldmechanik has forgotten his fear. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Oldmechanik has forgotten the existence of the Demon King. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Oldmechanik forgot who he was. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Vikri and Oldmechanik limp for a moment. Those eyes were like his deliveries, which had already reduced the number to about half, and he seemed to have completely forgotten the existence of himself. Girl - Mary stares at such an oldmechanic with some kind of loving eye. "Let''s forget it. Forget everything. Hard or happy, the world and everything...... I''ll erase it all for you" "Oh, uh... that? Huh?" "That way, only love will remain" There is no longer anything left for Oldmechanik. If spirituality constituted a person, it was no longer lost. It''s that loose shell that''s here. But his heart is filled with wonder and warmth. Maybe that was the only love left to remember. But without knowing... One of the Four Heavenly Kings, Oldmechanik, even forgot he was alive. = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = [Marya-Erhul, Witch of Regret] Combat Unit Combat: 25 Mobility: 2 Predator. Idiot Infection. "Evil", "Hero", "Brave", "Fantasy" * The more the moon is out, the more madness and fighting ability On the day of the full moon its power shall be the greatest. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The moon shines beautifully. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Already the demons of Bravequestus have lost their control and are in the midst of collapse. That would be natural, too. For all the four kings of heaven that were putting them together, and all the superior demons that were with them, were destroyed. All that remains is the presence of a bunch of demons who move as they please without being instructed. If this happens, it''s no longer any different than a wildlife that''s just a little strong. But naturally, the last one remains. It''s the final point where their emotions are killing everything to the point. Under the moon floating in the night sky, eventually the two are relative. The moon was glowing beautifully. 48 Lesson 36: Tabernacle A man was standing on the earth. The man, of unknown age, has a sharp gaze from his tedious black coat. Two girls at the end of their gaze. Poor daughters flirting with the world and destiny and fascinated by the magic of the moon. The word "strange" became firm in the land if it was to be expressed in a word. It looks like it was doing some kind of architecture, and you can see the dirt and wood from where it was taken, and even scaffolding is made in some places. But there is no sign of existence that should build them at the heart, only a sense of emptiness as if they had been abandoned in the middle of the building. There''s only that man here already. It was a sight to tell the truth as it were. - A man spoke quietly. "You or... whoever made me defeat all my men. He likes to flirt with me when he can do it with a lot of finesse." The man speaks the word with pleasure somewhere. That deep voice that makes you feel the depth of your thoughts plays as if you are enjoying something called conversation, but at the same time there is no such thing as vigilance or alarm. "But... If so, I must ask you to die here. That''s the deal." RPG Game: Brave Questas. Final Boss: Demon King This man was the journey of regret carried out by the Erhul sisters - the end point of it. "I do not know how you destroyed my men. But in a short existence, you can''t even scratch my body." The world was distorted at the same time as the words. The magic present in the air fluctuates rapidly and surrounds the man''s body. Then it became a pitch-black coat and created an absolute defense. The look on the face of the man I saw earlier is already disturbing. It represented the presence there of an inviolable force field powerful enough to distort light and space. = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = The Demon King has broken the barrier of darkness! ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D But...... = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = The power of the brave overthrows the darkness! The barrier of darkness is gone! ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The twin girls - the bodies of the Erhul sisters emit a faint light for a moment. At the same time, I wonder if a pakin and a light noise have sounded, smashing down the barrier that wraps the demon king as if the glass were to be broken. Its face, wrapped in pitch black until earlier, now had a strong floating colour of amazement. "The move... you mean you woke up to the power of the brave? What''s this all about? There shouldn''t be a brave man in this world...... its a promise but what the hell? For the first time, I could see confusion in the Demon King. Even with countless memories of him present, only one brave man can use this phenomenon. And a brave man is just one person he knows. The Dark Barrier reduces any attack. It''s an absolute defense he''s proud of. With this power, he was able to terrorize the world he once was, and it was told among people that only the brave could defeat the Demon King. That premise...... the law of absolute immutability he knows is broken. For the first time in his life, the Demon King was to experience the emotion of confusion. "Who gave you that power? What gave you the power of bravery? The girls don''t answer. Just be quiet and take that step forward. Do you not know the words, or are you unwilling to exchange them? The Demon King laughed small when he remembered that the righteous brave man he knew was equally silent. "Well...... good. All must be destroyed and conquered. That''s a promise." And the Demon King switches consciousness. From conversation to battle, from a miserable looking man to a demon king. ... His consciousness wasn''t the only change he switched. The demon king''s body suddenly swells up and swells repeatedly. At the same time, the coat is torn open and countless blades stick out of its body. It was about the size of a small mansion when it became enlarged with Don without knowing that it would subside. "... Is it strange to transform from the beginning? Or do you prefer to fight step-by-step like a game? In this world, where many of the restrictions have been lost, some say no such excerpts." The same blunt voice as the earlier man was let out of that huge object, with red eyes shimmering like blood. The body of the Demon King...... was the very contention of all the world. It''s not a metaphor. Its body consists of countless moving corpses, coupled with equipment such as swords, axes, armor and vertical pieces of armor. A four-legged beast symbolizing discord and strife - that was the true appearance of the Demon King. Just a giant eyeball bursting out of a pile of corpses and metal captures the Elhul sisters. Gachari and a huge swarm of blades roar as if alive. Restrictions in Brave Questas and those taken over by this world. The Demon King, who had been completing those verifications for a short time, decided from the outset to do everything in his power to eliminate the two girls. The super sensation he possessed as the King of the Demon Nation and the alertness he had in his chest noise made it possible. Says... Never insult the girls in front of you. That looks just like a girl in the shape of a horrible being...... "Probably...... I guess defeating you is the test I''ve been given." The conversation has not already made sense. Conversations are established because they have opponents, and are not fatally made up of girls who come with no ears to listen to and only intent to kill. While understanding the matter, I recall that there was something I really had to ask. The lonely demon king asks them one last time, as if to give a signal to start a war. "One before the battle...... I want to confirm" - While all demons rot, forgot to live, and were eaten. The last remaining Demon King spoke about what was most important to him. "Do you believe in God? "" I''m not even in Doco with that stuff "" The girls threw up in a caged voice of hatred. = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = The demon king has been revealed! ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D It''s all for the dead. For the precious memories of the past. The battle begins to turn to the past that will never return. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó I suppose the term "fierce battle" exists precisely for this battle. Mary and her career launched an invisible attack on the Demon King with a unique collaboration of the sisters, and the Demon King also outperformed all of it with all the power he possessed. "The blade! Bring me death! Countless weapons that make up him are ejected from the back of the Demon King. It was launched over the sky. It takes a radial orbit and pours down on the Erhul sisters. Let''s just describe it as acting big or filling in the sky. That''s equivalent to a death pronouncement from the person targeted. Those few don''t go down a hundred, and the aim is terribly accurate. But not a hundred opponents. On the contrary, say you were just born in the world... a witch. Seven calamities in the continent of Idraggia. That''s one of them. As much as I fell to this extent, I was not full of mercy. "Hahaha! Beautiful!" My sister Mary shines her eyes and turns her hands to the sky. The moment the crest in her eyes glistened dull, all the countless weapons that were aimed at the twin girls forgot their existence. "Career!! "... I get it. Sister." My sister''s career then shines her eyes. At the same time, the demon king''s foot begins to collapse with Guzguz, disfiguring. "Knock, knock! His level and defense are the last to unleash a direct attack on the Demon King. Twin Girls'' Abilities "Idiot Infection" and "Plague Infection" were powerful abilities, but the disadvantage of being resisted with basic abilities existed when the opponent''s combat abilities were high. If it was an elephant, it could be killed instantly, but it took a lot of time to use it toward a powerful being. Plus distance and demon king''s ability to regenerate. Having quickly spotted the twins'' abilities with their observation eyes, the Demon King has been thoroughly engaged in outrageous attacks since earlier. It also heals the damage and oblivion that his powerful regenerative abilities barely inflict. Regardless of the demon king''s attack, Mary''s "Idiot Infection" can make you forget everything, so the war situation can be described as an adhesive situation. That is why at this time Mary rotted beneath the feet of the Demon King, depriving him of consciousness for a moment. Yes, all to challenge the melee. Two unarmed men, to obtain the means¡­. = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = The Elhul sisters acquired the Demon King''s weapon. ............... The Demon King''s weapon was cursed! ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Countless weapons fired off. Rolling onto the battlefield. Two quick pickups of that. Mary is a double sword. Carrier is Halvard. Regardless¡­¡­. = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Mary''s "Idiot Infection"! The Demon King''s weapon forgot the curse! ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Not worthy of consideration, such as a curse trap. "Show me my body too! What arrogance! What a mess! That''s my test! The earth blows up, two girls run sick. A pile of weapons that are fired off as if to intercept is instantly lost, and the demon king''s body rots and collapses just because of behavior inhibition. Still, the Demon King doesn''t fall. When he welcomed the twin girl with those claws that even cleaved steel easily, he carried on a sword trident that was difficult to even see in a person''s body. The Demon King cannot escape. Even if that were possible, there would be no option left for him to escape. The battle was about to lean slightly towards the Erhul sisters. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ The demon king''s transformation is in its final stages from the beginning. No more hands are left on him now, and no means are left to flip the twitchy leaning scale. Debuffs - Unleashing the magic of a reduced ability system doesn''t even satisfy the target with a normal attack in the first place. Conversely, by melee, the opponent''s attack is surely inviting himself to doom. Two letters of defeat were already floating in the back of his brain, meaning that he would be corrupted by eternal nothingness. "Unbeatable! I have God on me! God chose us, and we can''t lose in a place like this! The Demon King screams. It was a prayer to God who brought wisdom to himself and led him into this world. What irony is it that beings that are supposed to bring darkness to the world believe in God? "Peace! Above all, the peace you want is right there! I will overcome the test of God! And what a comedy they want peace in the house. Fremine the Four Heavenly Kings of Fire scattered with Isla, but only the Demon King. Why were they brought into this world? Why did you have the will or something? How happy would they have been if they had no heart and could just continue to live as data beings in the game. It reminds me of what happened when I came to this world behind the brains of the Demon King. An infinitely spreading white world, and an overwhelming presence that lets you know how tiny and crappy your existence is. The truth of the world is then told. Yes - God exists. And Sole appeared before them, and certainly the word was sent down. Because that promise¡­ there is an agreement with God, the Demon King did not question his conquest of the world even in this land. Knowing that it was the only thing I could do, I was able to be determined. All for eternal happiness and peace brought to God. To elevate oneself from the presence of the game to a firm will being. "Ahahahahaha! Hey! Hey, hey, hey! There''s no god, is there? God isn''t even here! The world is cruel to us! "God, God and I have been very noisy since just now. Then shut your mouth." To the wishes of the Demon King, the two witches reply with contempt. They were not interested in the Demon King and his wishes by the time they were deadly. "God is! There is a god! God is the one who gives us peace! God understands our misery! That''s the deal! As a testament, I''m here! The Demon King screams. God''s mercy, penance to God, desire for God, proclamation to God. The sight of that time is revolted in the demon king. One miserable man. The ambition he held is about to collapse. Just the two of us. Before just two little daughters, the wish is about to disappear. "I get my freedom. Get your freedom and go to a world free of strife! To the outside of the closed world! Outside the game! The Demon King screams. "Wish, believe me! The great God will respond! - The two girls, who did hear the words, just looked at each other as if they were staring at dirt. The two girls know. There are no dreams, no hopes, nothing in this world. Everything is a hateful subject, and the more you believe, the more you are betrayed. The only good thing to believe is the past. Only those who were gentle, and kind, but thus lost, were believable to them. Their minds, their powers, their bodies, their will, their beliefs and their thoughts are all directed to the past. Two crazy girls on the moon push forward with regret for those who are dead, just for those who are gone. "It''s the world, if you give the world, God will grant you your wish! What is your god? What do you believe!? Say your god''s name! "" There is no God "" The two replied again. There is no god. Such a convenient existence does not even exist in the Doco of this world. For a moment, the gentle king''s smile crossed the back of his brain, but even that was shaken. Tickle and I felt my chest hurt. The moon shines beautifully. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó In the end, the battle came to an end as planned harmony. Demon King''s combat abilities do not extend to twin girls who have been enhanced to the maximum. It was a pure fact and there was no room for miracles, etc. If this was such a big difference in fighting ability, I guess the story was different again. But... unfortunately, the facts didn''t. A game can also be described as one world. It entertains many, spins stories, and inspires and excites people. Brave Questas, an RPG game that has made numerous records and legends, also known as an immortal masterpiece in RPG games, and still has a large number of remakes and media mixes and deep-rooted fans. The last boss to sit at the end of it. At the end of the demon king, it was nothing short of, and above all, lonely. "Oh, my decay. My dreams... disappear." It collapsed into Guzguz, all weapons disappeared, and the Demon King still faintly maintained its life. The twin girl already seems to have lost interest in the Demon King, looking up at the moon in a blur. The battle is over. I have no compassion for the defeated anywhere. But...... even the battle over for the Erfur sisters was not so for the Demon King. "I can''t... I can''t die. As long as this will exists, swear by the name of my God... I will die! Sometimes, strong will can change fate. Sometimes they twist forcefully what should never be covered. Especially if that''s... what was defined in the event. Because the system doesn''t consider the subject. = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Strong will even demon king. The demon king''s wounds are all over us. They''re disappearing! ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Awaken in times of crisis with the power of will. I guess that''s the most clich¨¦, the most likely phenomenon. But it becomes stale, and that''s why, naturally, the phenomenon appears. The world is cruel, but at the same time it was equal. If a helpless, pathetic girl gains new power amid regret and hatred. It can also be that the presence of a powerful demon gains new power in desire and hope. "Ooh, ooh! After all, I''m not the one who ends up here! I am loved by God! A new magic envelops the body of the Demon King and sheds a strong light. It''s a strong, noble light. A caged sharp eye of will and power finally shoots through the girls gazing this way. "After all, God saw me! It brings me victory! And proclaim it exalted. the name of God who himself believes and dreams of all. "Listen! My God''s name is..." =¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö Never speak the name of God. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "- Huh?" At that moment. Someone flies in more than the sky. I''m not the Elhul sisters, I''m not the Demon King. Uninvited third parties on the spot. A glimmer of silver light runs along with the subtle metal noise, and a roar sounds. A vertical line was created in the body of the Demon King earlier than the dust danced. At the moment of the onslaught, the Erhul sisters, instantly distanced from the scene by the supersensation and power inherited from Isla, turn their sharp gaze towards the Demon King while slightly disfigured. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ There were their former enemies who cut their bodies in two from the middle. The incision is a word of amazement. Beautifully cut in a straight line as if using a ruler. That doesn''t even exist a little distortion. Furthermore, the effect on the surroundings was surprisingly low, even though it tore the strong body of the Demon King apart, without any wasted power. In fact, that body, made of iron and the dead, is still stationary on the spot, not to say that it is itself normal. But over time, change grows bigger. Eventually the body of the demon king, who separated his left from his right, slowly lay low on the ground, becoming an unlikely mountain of gold coins. = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = I defeated the demon king! Brave Questas, the Demon King''s Army is doomed! ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The two girls look at each other to confirm for a moment and return their gaze. An oversized lay went in. It''s impeccable. It''s as if some kind of intent worked. It flew in and destroyed the Demon King. For what purpose? How? A number of questions arise instantly, but disappear without finding the answer. It''s an unexpected situation. But you two don''t shake your consciousness. The qualities of heroes and braves that lie within them. And most importantly, because my instincts as a witch first and foremost show the utmost vigilance over the existence that easily destroyed the Demon King. "... who is it? "... why did you interrupt? The earthen smoke subsided and it was one man who showed up on the spot. Age is... not that old. It''s about too young. Something like 4-5 years older than the girls. He was a man dressed in a curved, single-edged weapon that glowed beautifully on the moon and night and an unfamiliar black outfit unlike any culture the girls had ever seen. The man, who looks somewhere thin, waves his own weapon whoops, and when he moves to fly the blood paste, he falls into that sheath. The girls'' gaze is towards the man. There is confusion and vigilance, but above all, hatred is a strong eye. The Demon King... was their enemy. Having lost their second mother, they were going to destroy all the hostile forces that caused it. Originally a non-combatant and caught up in a sudden phenomenon, they don''t know much about the Brave Questas Demon Army. But the super-sensition as a "hero" inherited from Isla and the ability of the "brave man" awakened by the event were precisely discerning the truth behind this tragedy. Therefore, they were convinced that the Demon King was the culprit of all, and they were wielding their power to dedicate this battle to the dead Islam. Unlike when they were helpless, they have power now. Nothing will freak me out. It''s a power that even has the potential to destroy a world that no one can interfere with. With that power, he thought that his mother''s enemies would clear up a little as deep as the sea that nestled in his heart. Will the world say it won''t even tolerate it? The wrath of the twins boils about, and the emotions distort the surrounding space as if it were a pneumonia with the signs of a dense demon. Who the hell are they? But when the man in that gaze showed a freaking surprise for a moment, he cheeked himself badly with a slightly light-hearted attitude that was not appropriate for this occasion...... "Was that... something bad? Just one word, that''s what I answered. 49 Lesson 37: The Falling Moon If the playwright had seen this sight, he would undoubtedly give it the title of a waste. The man''s break-in was so abrupt by then, so pointless by then, so heterogeneous by then. "You, what is it? My sister''s career asks quietly. It''s the voice that pushed anger to death. I still feel like I''m about to jump. Failure to do so stems from the opponent''s overthrow of the Demon King with one blow. It was as if the mighty would cut off the miscellaneous fish there. You could call it a trick. But showing the demon king to his opponent wasn''t a good move. I don''t know the bottom of the other person. Therefore, the sisters first decided to find out how to get out and who and what to do. "No... uh, I was trying to help because you guys were being attacked? The man replied that way without any sense of crisis. It''s as if you stumbled into a neighborhood facial acquaintance in the afternoon park. The land is a desolate land located far south of the civilized area. There should be no reason anywhere to have a man on the spot or to be able to take such an easygoing attitude on the spot. The Erhul sisters look out for each other. Is this man our own enemy or our ally? The question arose by reason that remained somewhat in madness. Nevertheless, in the unlikely event that they were on their side, that became a great insult to them, who were now about to argue exactly for their enemies. "Help? Did you look like you needed help? You have a lot of brilliant eyes." "Haha, that''s crazy. I didn''t call for any help. How did you know I needed help? The witch''s feeling makes the man uncomfortable with his actions. The more I made the point, the stranger the man acted. "Maybe..." That''s why. "Did you interrupt for any purpose? The man silenced on the allegation. Mary''s eyes open to their limits, and a crazy gaze pierces the man. At this point, it seems that the man finally understood the madness of the Erhul sisters conceiving, and Jiri was frightened when she gave him some ghoulish look. Because the man did have something to hide from both of us. Of course the witch doesn''t miss that change. "Ah, haha! I don''t know. No! Coincidence. Coincidence. Seriously! Believe me! Look, those angry faces don''t look good on you guys! Hey, I can''t believe..." Two girls put up their weapons silently. It is a weapon taken from the Demon King and left on the spot, forgetting that the Lord will disappear even after he dies. Embodiing the vices and wars of those who come from a different world than here, Halvard and his two swords dull reflect the light of the moon and await the next prey now or now. "Wait, wait, wait! I didn''t mean it! I was really trying to help! A man puts his hands forward and desperately persuades the Erhul sisters to calm down. But there is no such thing as someone who can stop these two crazy people. No... it existed in the past, but it has already been lost. Did you detect any unusual signs the two emit, or did some kind of inquiry work on the man... Determining it impossible to persuade him, he shrugged his shoulders exaggerating all the time, erasing some slight expression earlier and quietly laying his hands on the pattern of a sword on his hips. "Stop it, you guys, you can''t beat me." In response to the killing of my sisters, I''m about to pull out my sword. But strangely, there was a play somewhere in the grass. It''s like there''s a script and you''re playing yourself right. It''s like you''re forcing yourself into a different role than before. It was such an uncomfortable attitude. ... That''s why I say what''s wrong. The twin sisters spit inside out at the discomfort they held. I don''t care about that. I don''t care about the heart. What matters is the fact that the man in front of us has defiled our past. A redemption for the past, a lofty prayer, has been ruined by this man. The outcome of the battle dedicated to my mother was taken away as a result of the impeccable lay, and we were no longer fulfilled in fighting our enemies forever. How humiliating this is, how angry this is. Hatred, which has grown so enlarged that even the twin sisters themselves can no longer grasp it, leaks around them as it is a dense sign of demons. Silence comes to the world. Quiet before the storm. Distance enough for voices to reach, range already between each other. And then if there''s any trigger, you''ll be told the beginning of the next battle as it is. A man drops his hips deep and takes the position of interception. Sisters drop their hips deep and take a leaping position. That''s how they don''t know each other. The barren killing has begun... "That''s it." "" - Huh!? I have a lot of laying around today. And there are also many strange events. By a quiet voice, the battle that should have begun was forced to be interrupted and rewound. A moment of confusion about what happened. Later, the twin girls notice that their feet are stopped by sudden appearance of ice. "That''s amazing. Do you even forcefully screw a stop event into an action that has already been initiated...... Weren''t you distorting this time right now? It''s not just ice. You can''t just stop the girls who inherited their qualities as heroes of Isla and woke up as brave men with just ice. On the contrary, they were stopped even though they had already moved on to the attack. All I could think was that some strange law worked. With an instant understanding of that fact, the girls gaze in the direction of their voices. There she was... her hero called the sludge atu. Cut back a fully activated event. The move I used earlier was a special attack called Glacier Breaking Slash, which Atu took from one of the Four Heavenly Kings, Ice Rock. When I confronted him, he thought it was a move with the ability to be inside. That was apparently the ability to forcibly inhibit the other person''s behavior and plug in his own. ... an ability that is so vicious that it cannot be seen. While conceiving that RPG''s compulsion had been so unreasonable, Atu quietly moved closer to the twins when he switched his thoughts for a moment and gave some status reports to Tact in a thoughtful tale. "Wow, girl again!? A man screams when he sees Atu. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Atu pointing a chillary and gaze at a man. The expression turns into something stunning for a moment, then full of bitterness. Apparently, he''s been contacted by tact by the fact that he''s been snorting small and many times. Unlike the twins, they were thought to have some information about the man. "Who are you? Why are you here? "No, that''s... uh, what''s a trade secret? Oh, don''t you know what a company is... haha" Atu, who replied with his heart to the man''s words, "I understand. About a company," ignores the man''s words as they are and consults Tact. Even in the meantime, his gaze is fixed on the man, and his vigilance is not loose. "Yes, I understand, Ta. - My king." Just a few seconds. I get some kind of instruction, Atu. I don''t even observe it to a man, then I inadvertently take my gaze off. That''s how I spoke to my sisters while the man was upset. "We''ve already heard more about the situation than the King. You have a return order. And you''ve accomplished it, haven''t you? Then I''ll go home." Yes, there was an irregular, but the order Atu received is to retrieve the twins. She will be asked to return her sisters safely to the city of Mynogura. Fortunately, the Demon King, the purpose of the sisters, seemed to have been destroyed as well, and he wondered if there would be any problems if it was just the return. But...... "The man interrupted" "You can''t miss it." There was still something left to do with the Erhul sisters. They were pressing for a gateway to dispel that hatred and regret. "What? That''s what our king said, isn''t it? Why don''t you ask? Are you - are you mistaken about something? It''s Atu who shows frustration with this word. For her, tact is a top priority. And at the same time, I believe that the same values should be held by its people, the Dark Elves. There must be no difference between the words of the Blissful Dark Spirit, who by the mercy of the king has given him the honour of becoming his people. "I don''t want you to disturb me." "If I interrupt, Mr. Atu won''t forgive me, either, will he? "At my little girl''s minute - were you proud to gain strength? Butyri, and I thought I heard something hang up. Countless tentacles gush from behind Atu. Every shake of it, every one of it has a clear will, and it still releases itself to the slaughter that still strikes against fools who refuse to order tact. It is unclear to what extent Atu''s current fighting power is. But the true value of the sludge''s Atu is not in the simple ability to fight. It is in its ability to seize infinitely more than its enemies. And she - has succeeded in winning that ability in the battle against the Demon King''s Army earlier. Indeed, the abilities of the twin girls are extremely troublesome. Their combat abilities can never be underestimated. But nothing is wrong. Just like before, Glacier Destroyer Kills will inhibit behavior, and you will be greeted with an inevitable pre-emptive attack with a long-range attack using tentacles. The other person inherited the qualities of a hero, not to mention a girl. You won''t die. Overlapping if damaged inability to act. Best if you pass out. Even if it can''t be restarted... well, it''s necessary damage. Judge calmly and assemble combat predictions in your head at high speed. Born hero. The overwhelming sense of combat held by the rare warriors proud of Mynogura was already elusive to destroy, even with the power the twins now possess. We can''t break each other. Sisters are for the past, heroes are for the king. Are you thinking of arbitration, instead of the guy who has repeated motions that you can pull in with your hands up from earlier, the one-touch, immediate air flows between the three of you. It was then...... The light of the moon... shaded. Nothing. The dawn has come. Already, if you are aware, the moon sinks heavily into the earth, and its brilliance is being lost. At the same time, a strong light was plunging in from the opposite direction, allowing the sun to peek into his face all the time instead. ".................. Career. No more." "Sister......" ¡­¡­¡­¡­ It was my sister, Mary, who groaned so pompously as she watched the sunken moon. Apparently, my sister, who calls my sister''s name, shares the same opinion, staring at the moon like we both lost our minds. Eventually, the two glanced away from the moon with a sad look, turning to Atu and bowing their heads big. "... Atu. I''m sorry." "I''m sorry for being rude." At the same time, they said the words of apology in a way that was no different in dimensions from the two previous ones Atu knew. This will make the story satisfactory, and you will hear the order to return. Atu just nodded somewhat convinced when he turned his gaze toward Chirali and the moon, only slightly breaking his expression at the fact that the two former ones, who he thought were relatively preferable, had returned. "... I see. Well, the situation is the situation, and if you''re going to listen to the orders, let''s just say you didn''t hear the ramblings earlier. Just make sure you apologize properly to the king." "Yeah, it''s awesome." Yes, sir. And then they came to Atu''s side. Seeing something peculiar, he''s using his readings quickly to apologize to the king. Thinking of the Japanese... etc., Atu turned to the most alarming opponent on the scene. "So... how long will you be there? At the end of his gaze is one man. The impression seems to be lightweight and the age is about 16-18 years. This is the first time I have seen both outfits and armaments, but they exist as knowledge. It has also been confirmed to the King by sharing his vision, but if he did, it would have been a very unpleasant situation. Atu waits quietly for the man to leave, nervous more than he interacted with the twins earlier. "No, oh, hahahaha. It seemed like we were talking about something in there, and I was wondering if I could read the air into the conversation weirdly." In fact, the man was outside the mosquito net all the time. It was extra to have laid in the fight, and it was extra when Atu persuaded the twins. It''s as if I was forced to put foreign objects in a story that existed from the beginning. The man alone has an extreme air of out of place. Now what''s the matter, avoiding combat is strict from tact. There is no reason to fight either because the twins grew up in the first place. To some extent I heard more than the King, but when I saw him defeat the Demon King, I could also say that he tried to help my sisters in a way. But the frigid smell of expression seeping out of him had made Atu refuse to have any more conversations with him. Is it because of that attitude? Has the man finally reached his limit of bad bats, too? When he raises one hand shakily, he begins to sweep away somehow unilaterally. "Bye! I''m here! Look... you guys look okay, and I''m sorry to bother you! Return the caller. Atu nodded small and replied to the man looking back at his neck. It is too dangerous to have contact here in a detour. If Atu or Tact is the person you imagine they are, you don''t know what will happen. "I''m sorry I did something extra! Both of them. Bye! Thus the man rushed out as much as a detachment, and eventually disappeared to the other side of the horizon at a terrible rate. Atu, who watched behind it, exhales a small sigh of hum...... I''m glad to hear that. Circulars are coming back from tact as soon as possible. Any more trouble is already beyond the overall processing power of Minogula, and I just need time to manage to get back on track. Therefore, I am concerned about the trend of the man... but the current situation had to be left alone. Why has Atu and Tact alerted the man so much? The man they missed had one trait. - The clothes he was wearing were called student clothes in the previous world that Tact spent, and that weapon he was using was called a knife. Both were things that should never have existed in this world. Something very troublesome has happened. Initially when I came to this world it was Atu and Takt who were rumbling that the difficulty in that location was terrible, but maybe not to that extent. Thinking about it, Atu''s sigh is finally getting deeper too. All of which doesn''t start unless you return first. Atu speaks up at his usual rate when he turns to two well-heard people who have grown up. "Come on...... I''m going home. I''m going to be a little busy. I need your help, too." If you notice, the twin sisters were a little further away from Atu. It is the place where the Demon King fell and lay, and instead of his corpse is a mountain of gold coins. "... what''s wrong? "Um, this is... what is it? My career asks me modestly if I''m a little awkward in front of annoying you earlier. "Brave Questas gold coin, right? The demons of the land will be gold coins of the same value when they die. - If you''re a demon king, that''s an unusual amount." I''ll explain it to you as I look up a pile of gold coins, Atu. It''s a frightening amount. In addition, the enemies she defeated on the road had also fallen apart gold coins. By now, the whole area of the land would be a gold reserve for the Gold Rush face loss. Of course I can''t even use that because when I put it on the market, the economy is visibly collapsing. It''s gonna be a pain in the ass if someone finds us to leave you alone, and what the hell are we gonna do? And I doubt it. "Isla, will your mother... be resurrected? When I thought about it, I was asked quietly. Atu thinks¡­ just a little bit and explores the knowledge he has of whether there is any way. "Unfortunately, Isla is dead" I just answered quietly. "Hiku... Ugh, hiku, hiku...! "Ugh... Ugh! Two girls weep in their eyes. Mary leaks a whimper as she stands and her career collapses from her knees. I didn''t think what I got at the end of my regrets would be more annoying. We didn''t expect our wishes to be taken lightly so far. I think of a past that won''t return, and the two just spill tears. Beautiful and radiant gold coins seem like some kind of reward... That was irresistibly sad. "Wow! Ahhhhhhhh!! "Hiccup, ugly! Ahhh! Just cry out loud. That''s all I can do now, that''s all that''s left of it. With those two in sight, Atu tells his story that his return to his own king will be slightly delayed. The glow of the moon disappeared somewhere far away, no longer illuminating them. 50 Lesson 38: And Gods Play Begins (Part I) [Southern part of the Idraggia continent - undeveloped area] There was one man, kneeling in the middle of a desert with nothing. "Co, scared yeah yeah eh!!! Scream. The face pulls, and I think I''m under terrible stress. No, it was obviously an attitude that I was in some sort of unwanted situation until earlier. Around 16-18 years old. He is dressed in black student clothing and has a brightly decorated knife on his hips. The man was not a man of this world. He remembered his earlier interaction and said again, "Scary!," he shouted to the ground, finally calmed down or rose flirtatious. Having defeated the Demon King, he remembered how he had played an earlier intrusion play and cursed God as to why he had to be seen like this. "Nah, I want you to tell her to help me now!"! It wasn''t a pinch at all, and you were rather pissed off! That asshole, goddamn it! Screaming and scattering at the sky, gagging and making noise while treading on the estate is hilarious and clowning. But the words contained words that were not to be heard, and their contents were things that, if they were heard, would amazingly round their eyes. Yes, God exists. God is the being who sent him out into this world. It named itself God, and gave him a second life to relieve himself of some unfailingness that he had made. The memories of a man''s past are once interrupted by the light of two lights that glow in front of him. Perhaps I died under some circumstance - and it began when the truth was told more than God without understanding, and as an apology he was given immense power and a second life. Then. After his encounter in a world that continues white and infinite, he has always reluctantly followed God''s instructions. That''s mostly absurd, do it. "Defeat the demon that appeared far away," but do it. "Dash as hard as you can," as if the child were playing with the first toy he ever got. It was purposeless with a ruptured branch. Whether he had free will or not, it was easy to escape, but in addition to the fact that he had a certain respect for the existence of God, he had reluctantly associated himself with that play because of his anxiety about the wilderness as far as he could see and the signs of those who could never be discovered. For the first time in that, I received a request that made sense - and he was thinking at that time. It was none other than God who called himself the one who wished him to destroy the Demon King. But if you open the lid, it looks like this. Apparently, his participation in the war was a complete extra favor, and he received a sharp gaze and tight response from the three girls he encountered. He would have just made an apology for the grin he pulled with his legs trembling before. He shook his head left and right to a large extent, thinking only a little about thanking God for also giving him the strength of mentality in that regard. This wouldn''t have happened if that joke God hadn''t mentioned something extra in the first place. All the action was on the back. "No, well, there''s certainly something wrong with me, too. Help the girl. Maybe......! It would be a lie if you didn''t think about a development like that, and because of that, you broke in without observing it very well." He was a reader and also tried to watch cartoons, comics, movies, etc. in the stream. There is a transworld reincarnation in the genre that was fashionable in it. Having decided to lead a second life in another world because of something like this, the protagonist rises to great credit through misery and adventure. Many beautiful girls who follow beside such protagonists. It was the end of my luck that I thought maybe myself, recalling some of the pieces discussed. "But that damned god also said, ''The beautiful girl who helped you is in love with you at first sight. Ha ha ha ha!'' I''m gonna say something and stir it up. Yikes! No, I''m stuck. I''ve never tasted a girl''s cold gaze like that before in her life. No, seriously." Either way, the reality seemed a little harsh on him. The woman to help didn''t need to help in the first place, but rather has skipped him for all the extra help and killing. Apparently, unlike in his known stories, he was a successful woman inside. Most of all, if you ask me if he''s completely bad, I doubt it. "I''m getting angry! He screams. Because I remembered that all causes are in God. "Whoa! Get the fuck out of here! Come out now and explain this situation to me! I''m not convinced, Cora. He screams even more. But as if I hadn''t received the word, I just haven''t heard back. This is as soon as it gets inconvenient. He still remembers a god in good shape, and when he gets more angry, he steps on the estate. "Your husband! In the middle of that, in the middle of the wilderness in the undeveloped part of the continent of Idraggia, where no one was supposed to be, a man appeared to speak to him. "Huh? Oh -" "Yes, your slave." That''s the first girl he''s ever met in this world. Sounds like a slave girl that God has gotten from somewhere. This daughter follows him up as the absolute Lord as if the chick walks about her parents. He was just dissatisfied with God, but there was a part of him who was forgiving God to some extent because he had this slave girl. Whatever you say, he''s a man, too. She was so weak for a pretty girl. "No, you''ve been hiding before. Were you hurt or something? "It''s okay, God''s Wonder Power? Because he was protected by something like that! "Did he say something? They didn''t do anything weird!? "Uh, I''m getting a message. Um..." Oh, my God. " "I''ll never forgive you if it happens next time..." Will the Lord''s wrath be transmitted, or was she also pioneering in God''s freedom to run away, and the slave girl agrees with the man''s words with a bitter laugh and a small nod. "Well... I honestly appreciate the cheat ability you gave me. No, well, reality doesn''t work like a novel! "Riku with Chi? What is it, sir? Ah! Absolutely." Chin - and I hear a small noise. When a girl realizes that the source of that tone is the sound of a blade fitting into the sheath of a knife... Hill Giant, who peered into his face from the shadows of the rocks and had a fierce gaze on him, had severed his body in pieces and collapsed to the ground. "Uh, it''s okay, it''s okay. - Because it''s already over." Early work out of sight. It all ends before the slave girl discovers Hill Giant in the rock shade behind the Lord and tries to warn him. It could be described as both stunning and stunning, and the slaughter of the divine speed, which could be said to be profound, had been unleashed unconstitutionally. "Shh, shh! Master Shisebashi! Master Boulder! "Ha, no way. What a cheat." Polypoli and cheeks without undue appreciation. But the girl who caught a glimpse of the infinitely equal end of the power that her Lord possessed jumped without much excitement. Seeing that adorable and innocent figure, the anger that was in him also naturally quiets and makes me feel "well okay". It''s true that I have so much to say to God, but being with this girl was all he was content with. He turns his gaze quietly across the horizon. In the wilderness as far as I can see, giant rocks just roll and there''s no sign of people. But even if I don''t guess, I''ll have to move on. There''s no reason to be here. "Well... should I go to Doco? "I think the north would be nice, wouldn''t it? Your husband." That''s what a slave girl given to God suggests with a soft smile. It wasn''t like we had any ideas, and God, who can hear the circumstances, apparently refuses to make contact with himself and is admirably on the run. You could have gone either way, but therefore he accepts the opinion of the slave girl. "Right...... right! "Yes! I''ll give it to you, sir! If we keep going, we''ll get somewhere sometime. I''m pretty sure God will come into contact with you if you don''t have to. Because... God and He had a purpose. "Oh, that bullshit god is next time it''s a preaching 10,000 hour course...... save the world hey. Can you do it for me?" "You can, if you''re your husband! Because you''re strong! A girl praises him without putting in a kanji. Though he thought his expectations were a little heavy, he fluttered up the beautiful dark hair that the slave girl had. "I wanted to try to be the cheat protagonist of anime and novels, but it''s just a pretty big deal when it actually happens..." The slave girl in the word of the Lord only smiles Nico and uncontrolled. I''m sure you don''t doubt his victory and prosperity. It''s unfounded, but that''s just like infinite strength springing up... I felt that way. "But, Ma, why don''t you do it together! He moves on. The covenant with God is to fill the world with a broad, righteous light. To control all of the sky, all of the sea, and all of the earth, and to drive evil out of this world. That was what the "god of jokes" wanted for this man who fulfilled this otherworldly reincarnation. [Holy King Qualia Northern State - Witch Incident Zone] A world all closed to snow. The earth freezes, the city freezes, and what was man freezes. None of the living beings are equal in the traces of this city, which is the center of the witchcraft and is designated a first-degree disaster area by the Holy King Qualia. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ One is Soarena, the Virgin of Hua. Dressed in a unique sacred costume with golden thread-like hair and floral emblems stretched beneath her feet, she is a showdown weapon given the miracle of incinerating a strip around her with a swing of cane. And one more thing. He who scowls maliciously in the land of the extreme cold. "Tick-tack ? Tick-tack ? God doesn''t wave dice ? There''s no dream, no hope, no place to go ?" I heard more singing than far away. Weird and full of malice. Soarena enters exploration with its superhuman hearing and memory, but the lyrics were different from any she knew. ... The singing comes close to the Soarena. "Life is so much spare time ? God-made on-board play ? Die to death, have fun dying again! Eventually one shadow peeks into his face from the gap between the rubble that was once a cathedral buried in snow and ice. "Run, ru, ru. ? Ella, Kino doesn''t shake Dice. All results are in the hands of God." If you were to describe the girl in a nutshell, it was a foreign object that appeared in reality. He is dressed in a costume based on peaches that are different from any race or tribe Soarena knows, and wears makeup that is both queasy and similar to the dojo. Wearing something bell-like all over her body, it played dull and odd tones with Karan Cologne every time she skipped. "It''s just..." The Virgin does not move. Just saying that it''s natural for the opposite girl to do the same goes ahead and walks in front of the Soarena. Eventually...... the unusual tones and strange songs ended and the girl stopped in front of the Virgin. "Hey, it''s been a long time since I''ve seen you. Virgin - how have you been?? "Witch Ella Kino......" This girl is the witch Elakino. It is a catastrophe that has raved in the snow-closed Qualia North, destroying numerous cities and people. The lives of the lost people are numbered, and even the number of holy knights scattered is no longer enough to allow new comfort churches and cemeteries to be built. It was too distant and too much damage for the Holy King Qualia, who was supposed to be proud of his glory, to suffer. "Today is the day to unravel your secret." Set up the scepter in his hand, and quietly Soarena told him so. No more words are pure. No - it''s dangerous. Virgin Soarena has an ability advantage over the witch Elakino. Soarena''s grasp of Erakino''s abilities is basically called "sipping," which allows people to be converted into convenient dolls. Similar to the zombies the dead move out. It wields more arm power than it did in its lifetime, and it cannot stop moving in a semi-productive attack except to destroy its head. The ability of Soarena is to summon massive flames around the area, called "Flower Burial." From those who are sipped, the onslaught can be returned all to ashes with one of the miracles. Excluding the heartache that Soarena herself receives can arguably seal the witch''s moves most efficiently in the Virgin. That''s why Elakino can never beat Soarena. Because you will never win, the Virgin Soarena confronts the witch Elakino with the utmost vigilance. Because Elakino has already been killed 21 times... "Hey, it''s Game 22 to remember, Virgin! It''s time, Ella. Kino wants to beat the Virgin! I''m definitely killing him. I''ve completely incinerated the bodies, and I''ve had sacred sealing. These days I''ve even purposefully taken the body home, cut it to pieces and salted it... In all of that, Elakino resurrected with a strange face and appeared before the Soarena. It''s not someone else. It''s not like replication using some kind of dark trick. Of course it''s even out of the question, such as having 22 sisters. I mean... every Elakino I''ve ever killed is the same person. That fact puts Soarena on alert. More than anything...... "That the previous Virgin lost - are you on guard?? The witch Elakino has defeated the "Face Down Virgin". Though her life managed to save her, the present Virgin is in a state of absolute rest. The other Virgin is rapidly hitting treatment, but the power struggle characteristic of Qualia is pulling her legs. Detailed information still hasn''t come in. I don''t see why a face-down Virgin who was supposed to have taken advantage was defeated. Everything is turning to the back. The lives lost with that fact dull erode Soarena''s mind. But...... "Whatever moves you use, I will only destroy evil in the name of God." She is the Virgin. If there is one thing left to spill, what stray is it in accepting misery to save it? Because she... needs to be saved. "Kah! You''re the same rattlesnake, Virgin! No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. Elakino slowly waves his hand up, accompanied by a shattered tone. The battle was about to begin. That always ends in an instant. Erakino activates something, and before God''s protection, the effect is eliminated, and the Sacred Wand of the Soarena strikes out the witch''s heart. A stream similar to the eight hundred in a way has been all of the last few battles. But something was slightly different that day for the 22nd time. "No, Mahblah, Ella, it''s time for Kino to win or she''ll be pissed. - So." Not long ago Elakino has a serious look on his face. It was something that made her feel somewhere determined, and at the same time a floating look of haste showed that she also had some circumstance. But Soarena makes a fatal mistake here. Whatever happened, I was overconfident that God''s protection would protect me. The fact is that the divine protection she possesses has so far prevented all the invisible malice unleashed by Elakino. He was exposed to some kind of attack, but he wiped it out without passing through the Soarena. So. - You shake the dice today. Maybe that''s why I missed that omen. "Is it sole again? The results will remain the same. I don''t care what kind of bad plot..." Karan Cologne and something rang. = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Elakino''s "sipping" judgment 1d100 = [100] Determination: Critical ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "- Ah." The 22nd battle came to a close. Soarena leaks small and surprising words. That''s it. If you are aware, the decisive weapon of the Holy King Qualia is drawing strength from its body and extinguishing the light of its will from its eyes. Elakino''s ability was the proof left that captured her soul. "Uh... Could it have cried? Elakino, who for some reason has been flashing for a while. When she gives an expression like incredible, she tries to flicker her hand in front of it as if to confirm her with a look of nothingness when she comes right in front of Soarena in some irresistible footsteps. Eventually she gets some certainty and gets nagging with a full and trembling...... And. "All right, whoa, whoa! Ella, Kino, you''re so awesome! He shouted out loud, echoing the earth, poking his fist up against the sky. "Hey, bittersweet 22nd character. Erakino finally managed to reign as the most powerful character when she had her settings changed! Elakino circles around while skipping around the Soarena. The cowardly look on its face is like a girl, and I don''t really think it''s the same existence that has plunged so many people into the bottom of misfortune. The snowstorm gets stronger. But only this place somehow had signs of cheerfulness as spring, and it was emanating from only one witch, Elakino. "Master! Master! Master watching!? I did it, Ella. Kino did it! Praise and praise! Strange things happened. Elakino started calling out to something. Her gaze is pointed at the sky. Whether something existed on that line of sight or not, it seemed like some kind of technology was talking to someone who wasn''t here. The opponent was... called the Master. "Yeah, yeah, where it will be. Sure you do! Maybe we need to verify it? A boulder master! What, huh? Huh!? Hey, hey! Erakino, while the PC is here, it''s a stuffing project to skip depression on the Virgin! To the sky. - Ella quino screaming. The face is reddish due to excitement, and the loosening of the face cannot be hidden from the joy of what you are accusing of something. Apparently, the opponent is quite close to Elakino. And I can guess you''re in a higher position than Elakino. Its contents seem to be consulting the upcoming operation, indicating that Elakino belongs to some sort of organization. "So... what are we going to do, Master? Consultation continues. Put aside the Virgin Soarena, who stands silently, and the witch receives a command from someone. She was snorting at Ung Ung and her deliberate tricks, but eventually pounded her hand as if she realized something. "Whoa? Right, right, Master! You had God''s wish! Icer! Icer! -" "Icer! My, Game Master" And as he himself arrived at an immensely trusting being, Elakino bowed in a girly manner. "Hehe, mynogura......? That''s exciting! When Elakino looked up, it was the witch''s that was there. She has already received her life. The exit is going well itself, and all this time, Heavenly Luck is on her side. That''s why we have to decide here. Otherwise, she won''t have it. "Come on. Come on, Ella. Kino. It''s stomping, Zo! As in" God of Dice "! Dice''s appearance, but leave it! Ella, you''re in! Elakino spreads his hands wide and jumps like fun. As if to echo her determination, those who have been sipped and lost their hearts appear all over the place, as if in a parade, following behind the witch Elakino and the Virgin Soarena that accompanies her. I have a wish. Absolutely, I have a dream that I want to fulfill no matter what I dedicate. You can never lose here for that. "Time to conquer the world! Hiccup!! Elakino turns his way south. For those whom she calls master, for a covenant with the God of Dice. To conquer the world...... 51 Lesson 39: And Gods Play Begins (Medium) [El-Ner Spirit Contract Coalition Absolute Defense Point Etroqual] The witch incident that occurred in the Holy King Qualia. At a time when God blessed and the kingdom had no skill to exchange to witch malice, even flirting, even the Virgin was bending her knees...... The El-Ner Spiritual Contract Coalition, another bi-great attributed state in the continent of Idraggia, was also under threat that had never been experienced before. "Report! Unconfirmed shadow ahead! Multiple!" "Yo! All hands on alert! Spirit Warrior, intercept ahead of Etroqual! A report is made by order, and a commander-like man issues an order against the soldier. Feeling sober and mysterious, it was a huge fortress made of wood that had been created in an elf forest with even a majestic atmosphere somewhere. Its height is comparable to that of the walls, and the elf warrior who refrains is countless words. The spiritual marks of the elves'' secret carved everywhere shed light, increasing the strength of the fortress, and the embodied superior spirits sentinel around as if they were a flock of fluorescents. A huge facility that looks neglected in the deep woods. This is the fortress called Etroqual, the absolute defensive point the elves are proud of. And a fortress is something that can always be created assuming enemies. On such a scale, there can be no such thing as being made to play. As if to prove it, Etroqual is about to be attacked. "Here they come! It''s a bunch of sluts! An elf warrior shouts as he erected a bow from the fortress and watched forward. What appeared was a group of beautiful women. No, expressions such as beauty were as lukewarm as the beauty they possessed. Even the elf man, who is said to have many things excellent in appearance, sees the beauty until unrealistic, and the intense female scent emitted from his rich, slutty body has the charm of being an enemy but likely to fall in love by accident. But the warriors of the elves knew very well that they were above all terrible. As if to prove it, there are characteristics that are never seen in race from their bodies. Goat-like horns, bat-like feathers, and distinctive tails that do not belong to every life form in the world. They were... they were called Sacubas. "One, two, three... haha......! Oh my gosh ? so many wonderful hallowed ones! I can''t stop salivating ?" A leading woman shouted joyfully. The words alone march out over the fortress, and the young elf, who was in the position of interception, accidentally blushes his cheeks and holds down his groin. The upper Sacubus humbles the man with only that voice. The lost and the bruised heirloom proved and showed its power immediately when it appeared in reality. "And I''ve never seen so many welcome ? I wonder how many of them are there? I think I''m gonna have a headache. ?" The woman stood out for a moment. You can see from that attitude that you are dressed in characteristic outfits that highlight the lines of your body and have no doubt about your beauty, even fine dust. Unlike others, he wears distinctive decorations and is dressed somewhere luxurious. Apparently, she''s the leader of this group. A woman barking at the warriors of the elves as if she were to step forward of the group and lick them up - two contrasting bodies, long and small, speak from both sides of them. "Queen, counting men in number is boulder free" "Queen, please covet quickly because you shouldn''t... Huh" Apparently, it''s my companion''s sacubus. "Ugh," the woman grinned lightly at their bitterness, smiling a seemingly manly slut instead of a reply. Queen Sacubas, Vaggia. It was this woman, considered the most powerful of the Sacubas clan, who was the cause of the catastrophe that now strikes El-Ner, a subject stricter than the council of the Elf clan to ensure that it was pushed to a halt at this absolute defensive point of Etroqual. "Yet, you abominable sacubus! Just kidding around! Zais-Tiesloy, a promising elf as chief of the period and commander of this defensive stronghold Etroqual, threw up in anger and screamed. The current situation of the elves was more dangerous than I imagined. I have gone too far behind giving priority to checking the situation of my countrymen, and until today I have not been able to prevent the invasion of Sacubus. As a result, they lost many of their compatriots. No - my compatriots turned back with the incense. His anger is swelling to its limits to that nasty and extreme fact as if he had cocked the proud and sacred race of the Elves. But no matter how angry the proud elf might be, it wasn''t always the same mound the opponent would respond to. "I can''t believe you''re kidding ? We''re having all the fun we can ? Yes... live! Queen Vaggia poses with an invincible grin in vain about what makes her proud. Moments later, its jacket exploded with a strange sound effect called Papan, revealing a fuzzy double hill. Vaggia took it off.... It doesn''t make any sense. "Queen. You don''t have to take one off" "Queen. Oh, you''re seeing boobs! Huh..." Two of my entourage complain about whether it was a violation of manners even among the Sacubas on the boulder. But he hasn''t listened at all. Among the Thacubas who do not listen to people, Vaggia was a character who did not listen in particular. "It can''t be, slut! Get dressed! I can''t help complaining about it, either as Zeiss. Some surprises that he suddenly took off his clothes, but most importantly, it''s an eye poison. It is possible that we will not be able to concentrate on the sacred battle that will now begin as it is. Whether Zayce is a man or not. It was a man, but a late, sad sex. "What? You said get dressed... maybe Atashi''s tits weren''t that appealing? Kind of shocked, Pim ?" "No, I didn''t say it wasn''t attractive... but it wasn''t! "Good ? So you want to touch it for a second? Look, just a little bit, just a little bit ahead ?" "Yes! Shut up! That''s not what we''re talking about! It was Zayce who unintentionally made it easy to see why he had to scream so far when he just made them wear clothes, but he returns to me. Don''t let them get on their pace. If you have any more conversations, they will take you in. That is what my compatriots have been so far. If you realize it, you agree with them, and they''re relieved of the colorful fragrance. The fact was that Zayce herself was beginning to get intimate with some unhateable personality vaggia. "Queen of sluts, Vaggia the witch - I will stop you here. By the law of the Spirit, the Tetralkian Council will let this Zais-Tiesloy save his compatriots from your demonic hands! At the same time as the words, the glow of the Spirit Mark engraved on the Etroqual behind Zayce increases. The spirits that were drifting around them gathered inside the building as if they were returning to the nest, and eventually the brilliance became a glimmer of light and descended on Zayce''s body. Words are no longer required. Enemy destroys only. That''s what he seems to be saying. "It''s a massive spiritual ritual ritual passed down to my elf - this power that gathers spirits and magic in the surrounding area, no matter how much you are a witch, it''s not bearable! "Heh heh, a great boost indeed. Yes - you talk to each other with your body ? I love that ? Come on, I''ll give you your male strength. This Sacubas Queen, Vaggia, will snuggle up! Zayce put up a spear that he was a weapon. Spirit-stamped. It receives auxiliary magic from Etroqual and emits an intense glow with a spiral twist. At the same time, the Spirit Warriors, who had refrained behind Zayce, put up their respective weapons, and the archers who pack them in the fortress squeeze the strings. "Elf, come from anywhere" "Mr. Elf. Oh, um... please be gentle" "Hehe ? Come on, let''s do something nice with your sister ?" "Spirit! Victory to me! The warriors of the brave Spirit! "" "" Whoa, whoa!!!! At the same time as the words, Zayce made a full spiritual blow to Vaggia, becoming a glimmer of light. The shock shakes the forest, and the birds rush off from between the trees. The overflowing force rippled the ground, and the hammer of light was certainly brought into the witch. All the elves are convinced of the victory of the Chief of the Reliant Period, and even the Sacubas look to surprise. But only Zayce. "... be! - Only Zayce. Po Bing and I understood that that blow was prevented by the soft feeling. "Eat It Special Tits Binta! "Gu Bo Ha!! Shocked, Zayce screams as she rolls through the earth. Its cheeks swell bright red and tells the story that the blow is intense on the back of the back of the word. But that didn''t matter to Zayce. Because there was a fact there that would confuse him a lot more than the pain in his cheek and all that. "Hey, what happened!? What the..." Zeiss rises loosely, supported by his countrymen''s elves at the tip of the roll. Vaggia fluttering in front of me was no different than earlier, and there was not one scratch on that beautiful chest that should have knocked a blow in. "Did you know that? Man can''t beat boobs...... sad fact huh ?" "Don''t be ridiculous! It''s spiritual protection! It''s a spiritual ritual! This is a blow that gathers all the spiritual power of Etroqual! Absolutely! That''s impossible! Zayce screams in confusion before an event that overshadows his common sense. While I hear my own beliefs crumble, then I am governed by feelings of despair about how to destroy this witch. Seeing Zayce like that, Vaggia quietly opened its mouth. "Eye-chi Sacubus Official Communications Vol. 14" "... Huh? What?" Unexpectedly vegetarian and inquiring Zayce. Because even though it obviously wasn''t such an atmosphere, I was told that there was no clapping at all. at the same time realize that I understand nothing of what the word means. What the hell are you trying to say? Vaggia continues her words while a man who is capable enough to be seen as the chief of the period can only be confused. "The level of the Sacubas Queen is 90 over. Its attack capability alone is comparable to that of the latest aircraft carrier strike fleet, and its defense cannot do satisfactory damage even with the use of tactical nukes¡­ excerpt from page 56 ?" "Kubo? Shinju...... what is that? What the fuck is that!? It reveals combat abilities that are too substandard for an individual to possess. But Zayce can''t possibly understand the meaning of the word. Another world from here. I don''t know anything about weapons that have wielded fierceness in a world ruled by another law. Queen flutters as she exposes her chest with a doya face. You see Zayce just confused, or two Sacubas, his entourage, partially supplements him. "Elf, we are more powerful than you can imagine." "Mr. Elf. As a race, you''re different. Oh, heh." The two aristocratic classes known as Noble Sacubas calmly analyzed my differences in power and stated only the facts. On the ground are the spiritual warriors of the elves who stormed with Zayce. None of these are those who have earned the title of Spirit after unflagging training and harsh rituals. They, the pride of El-Ner, shoulder to shoulder with the Saint Knight of Qualia, are overthrown, even if it takes them in bundles. More than words, this fact pokes an unacceptable reality at Zayce. "Well, that''s the thing ? When I saw this setting, I wondered if the manufacturer with that setting inserted in the porn gauge would be stupid ? But surprisingly, it''s a big part ?" Vaggia speaks. I came from. What kind of presence you are. But there are no elves who can understand the word. She was talking, knowing she didn''t understand. "''Cause I''m supposed to be summoned to such a dangerous world ?" Eventually he starts laughing with Couscous without anyone. The compelling laughter that leaks from among the Sacubas gradually adds momentum and propagates as if wrapping up the elves. Elf warriors also perceive signs of defeat in a slutty chorus that invites men, and panic spreads. But not one escapes. Because already they had their hearts captured by this group of unrealistic beauties. "Nevertheless, it has nothing to do with you today. And it''s none of our business now. ?" Pattin and the Sacubas, who had refrained behind him, come forward as Queen rattled his fingers. They all have a gloomy grin and are waiting for Queen''s words in a way they can''t wait for the madness festival that is about to happen. And the beginning of the feast was proclaimed, having exhausted the pleasures of the world by the merciless queen. "Come on, guys, it''s dinner time! Let the elves play like they dont even pull a niche project av and fuck you! "" "" Wow!! The elves, who have returned to sanity, rush away. But they are caught with one person and another by the non-standard combat capabilities that the Sacubas and the others possess. You won''t have to dare to tell me what happens to those who get caught. The two Noble Sacubas, their entourage, turned to Queen as they captured the alternation between men and women that began there in Lamako at the edge of their sight. "Queen. What are you going to do now? "What do you want me to do? You mean Nani? "Queen. I''m talking about the enemies coming from other games... Ugh, why are they just serial and violent games? We must be losing money coming from stupid, naughty games." "If you lose, you lose. So you''re a loser etch, so why don''t you? I have a visitor ?" Queen''s words have a small noble sacubus that makes her face bright red with a wrinkle, and eventually squeaks and pushes her silently, "Maybe it''s good..." Long Noble Sacubas, the other party to that Sacubus-like attitude, shook his head gently and sighed, looking up to heaven just saying there was nothing he could do. Vaggia laughs in a terrible mood as she sees the two of them in such delight. "Hate, kill, kill, war... Absolutely - no use ? Waste, pointless, worthless, unproductive ? I''m a jerk ? Forget everything, etch, etch, etch, etch, etch, etch, etch, etch, etch, etch, etch, etch, etch, etch, etch, etch, etch, etch, etch, etch, etch, etch, etch, etch, etch, etch, etch, etch, etch, etch, etch, etch, etch, etch, etch." Even that voice, which laughs luxuriously with karakara, has the power to corrupt men. Everything about her existed to captivate a man. That''s why Vaggia was born. I live for it. Vaggia has no purpose. Without dreams, there is no particular wish to be fulfilled. I just do that because her God and I want to. The ultimate desire will be sharpened and sharpened to its limits, though unique. Sometimes it even has enough power to tear the world apart. Queen Vaggia smiles. Fallen all life and even its charm. "Come on, the hope of our" God of Enlargement "... I wonder if this" Queen Vaggia the Witch of Chastity "will conquer the world and pass away ?" The new threat was surely penetrating the world. [Emergency meeting of the Royal Palace of Minogula] Rapid attack by the Brave Questas Demon King Army. And the problem of the loss of a hero that can never be overlooked. To discuss them, Tact had gathered key members in the operation of the state to discuss its future policies with the conference. But it was usually in a soothing atmosphere somewhere, but only that day was different. If we were to consider the shock of losing Isla, it would be inevitable that the air of the conference would be heavier. But no. All this day was different. Everything gathered on this occasion feels so terrified that it shrinks like a small animal waiting for a storm to pass in the urchin. Tact quietly declared as he looked over at his subordination, which he felt bewildered and frightened by his first experience. "... conquer the world" The word, which made him not say whether or not, made every one that heard feel the awe of oblivion. 52 Episode Forty: And Gods Play Begins (Part II) A little back in time. It''s about the time when the demon king of Bravequestas was destroyed and one division was finally attached to a chaotic series of events. Takt, who used the power of the Eternal Nation leaders to watch Atu and the Elhul sisters interact, sighs in relief that he was among the worst and did not commit the worst overlapping foolishness. "Ha... done, huh?" Big, big sigh. The place where Takudo is located was a dwelling under construction on the corner of the city, that corner. Unlike the bureau buildings sheltered by Dark Elf non-combatants, the people of Mynogura, they moved and hid to be able to cope with enemy incursions into the city in case. "Tired." Loud sigh again. I have already laid down my life for Atu and the others to return. If I don''t have any particular problems, I''ll be back in no time with the Erhul sisters. Mortar and his troops to the Dragon Tan are changing course and returning to this location. There''s a lot to think about, but I just had a little time right now. How should we make the most of this time? When I look up feeling mentally fatigued, I realize that there are a few guards around me. It''s part of the Warriors. In order to protect our own Lord, in times of need, we even give our lives and keep our tacts alive, and this is how we still follow. "Let me be alone for a moment" "Ha! No...... but" He turned his gaze to them, where some uneasy expression lingered, and Tact quietly ordered that. The soldiers of the escort run upset. The King''s orders are absolute, but it is hard to say for sure that the danger has left. It is a natural reaction to whether we will simply follow the word in this situation. There is no way that Tact doesn''t understand that much. Nevertheless, he gave the same order again. "Let me be alone" "And if you''ll excuse me! The butterflies and soldiers leave the room in a hurry. Maybe he had the embarrassment of being seen pitiful. Tact falls into self-loathing when he unexpectedly has a strong tone. Tact eventually capitalized on the floor, making sure that the signs of the soldiers of the escort, who had changed their blood phase to a strong word from the king and left the seat, would be distant. "That''s not cool......" It was the coolest. Lick, lick, lick, rot. This situation was caused by my own miscalculation and even committed another foolishness to keep the soldiers of the escort away. What are you going to do in case an enemy with the ability to break through them was lurking nearby, even though you have the power to be a leader and you can tell the enemies that have broken into your territory? Are you taking into account the morale loss of the soldiers, such as when the leaders of the state pull off in an emergency? Another self seems to blame me from the inside of me, and that makes Takudo''s heart sink into darkness again. How sweet the hell should I be? The notion of self-blame springs up endlessly, and some optimistic hope or dream of creating a nation where everyone can live happily ever after when they come to this world collapses with rattling noises. "Isla......" Takudo squeaks pompously. I wanted to talk more. Not as good as Atu, but I also knew her well through ''Eternal Nations'', and I was going to actually interact and find out from now on. What would she think of herself? Asking won''t come true again either. Flattered by a feeling of emptiness that erodes your mind more than your battle damage, Takudou makes you wonder if you can handle it. ¡­ it is virtually impossible to re-summon a hero. It''s not entirely impossible, but it''s only a remedy. Several conditions exist to re-summon a destroyed hero, and neither can those conditions be fulfilled in a situation where an unspoken hero or Atu is already in the state. In other words... the existence of ''Isla, Queen of All Worms'', whatever system of ''Eternal Nations'' is used, will never be met again. "... Mary, Career" From a twin girl - I let her lose her mother forever. The fact is that it is heavily shackled and irritates Takedou. I am well aware of how much the Erhul sisters admired Isla. I am also well aware of the circumstances under which they have lived losing their mother and freezing their hearts. The conversation of that day, told with sad eyes that we should have died, shoves the brand of incompetence on ourselves with the fact that we have been repeated many times and betrayed that trust. Lost things, no matter how you scratch them, don''t come back. The existence of Ira-Tact was indeed a defeater at this moment. "- Damn it! Is that anger towards you, or a deception of misery? Tact, who just got up momentum when he couldn''t stand it, punches his fist on the floor. If you can feel any pain at all, you may also feel the pain in your heart. I''ve always hated pain, but now I want something to punish me. But...... "Huh?" Bakiri and dull sounds loud. My fists sink all the way to the floor, imagining the hard feeling. For a moment I said, "Did the floor melt?" It was a tact I thought, "but I realize in no time that was a mistake. The floor of the dwelling, made of brand-new wood that had just been cut out, was broken badly from the part where the tact hit him. "Hey, Ma! It was a tact that raised his voice to the destruction of the floor, but that wasn''t the only surprise. Apparently, the blow of tact has unluckily crushed one of the struts assembled underneath the floor, and the collapse is chained and the building collapses with the dull sound of the wood exploding. "Wow! Wow! Wow!" The dwellings made by Dark Elves exist at high tree heights according to their cultural style. Naturally it collapsed. What awaits is a falling play from the air to the ground. Approximately dozens of meters high. Man''s body is not strong enough to withstand the shock. Vision flickers with a flash of flotation and darkens with a dull sensation. A shock struck all over his body and Tact was ready to die a second time. "Was... was that it? But the view that opened his eyes remained unchanged. "It doesn''t hurt." Get your head out of the pile of wood that made up your dwelling, and look around you with Kyoro Kyoro. I do see the Dark Elves building when I look up over my head. ... I just fell, I was safe. Given the current situation, I had to make that determination. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tact rises quietly with a surprised look on his face. Walk to avoid popularity, making sure the Dark Elf escorts come this way in a hurry with the power of the mentor. Tact I''ve been walking around for a while looking around with Kyolo Kyolo. Eventually, just a few moments away from the city, he slaps the pompom and its trunk so that he can look at a tree the right size and see what it is. It''s a giant tree with no weirdness whatsoever. If you insist, it''s about as huge as the rest of it, and the effect of the cursed land by Minogula would be about as creepy as it looks. Towards such a tree...... Takudo waved unconstructively. Zun...... and with the dull ground it broke. "Well, I was. You know what?" Tact quietly glances and glances at the trees that fall as they involve Bekiveki and the surrounding trees. A quiet and odd act is a dialogue with yourself. It is also similar to meditation, thereby entering deeply into its own depths, confirming the existence of the corresponding power as the infinite possibilities and king of ruin that the being Ira-Tact has. - It existed there from the beginning. I just gently waited for the moment when I could wield my powers. "Ha... then you could have won from the beginning. You should have done it from the beginning. From the beginning¡­" The tact with his eyes open raises his hand to his face with a dry laugh. Everything was hilarious and my stupidity was so ridiculous. At the same time, it was no longer the limit of patience. Butyri - and something broke in the tact. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Let''s talk about somewhere that''s not here. There was one man. He has always won competitions organized by the operation of the game "Eternal Nations", but he is a man with a quaint destiny that was always spoiled second in the official online rankings. Looks like he''s in his late twenties. A good young man with such a refreshing and pleasant impression that he doesn''t think of himself as a person playing the game roughly. The man, characterised by the better built muscles, the better burnt skin, and a seemingly loving smile, had been interviewed in a coffee shop today. "Thank you for your business. cLoser. It would be really helpful if you went all the way out to the city centre." "No, I happen to have some time today...... I can''t believe the game magazine guy is here. You''re kind of nervous." "What are you talking about? I can''t believe you''re nervous, one of the famous players with a glorious track record in" Eternal Nations "and a busy day in game delivery. You''re too modest." "Ha ha... you can''t say anything back when they say that" The man''s name is cLoser. Of course it''s the handle name on the game, not the actual name. The opponent is a young editor of a game magazine with quite a history. Although it struggles with sales somewhat nowadays at the height of the net, it is still a glance within the industry at its high level of sight and information. This time, by referring to the ''Eternal Nations'' special project, he was interviewing famous players who intertwined with e-sports to show off the excitement recently. "I really wanted Mr. Ira-Tact to come too. Unfortunately, they refused..." It was time for the soothing and conversation to continue since the greeting, and the content of the interview became more exciting. To the words of the editor, cLoser moved his eyebrows pickly and quietly urged ahead. "cLoser. Is the example rumor true? Do you know anything about this? "Come on, I don''t know. I used to want to worship him at all costs, too! I''ve never seen you before." "Ha, right" ''Eternal Nations'' player: cLoser was always second in rank. The official ''Eternal Nations'' competition, which has numerous sponsorships under popular titles worldwide, is very time-consuming due to the nature of the game. Spectators can of course enjoy the venue at any time its deep strategy and exciting battle through the internet, but players must play from the point of view of fraud prevention from the place reserved for the venue. In addition, there is constant surveillance on the cans at the hotel even in free time during competitions that take place over several days, and it is forbidden to go out even during breaks. As a result, it was speculated that the player Ira-Tact would be unable to participate in the official tournament due to some circumstances. For example, yes... severe illness, etc. Therefore, cLoser always won the official "Eternal Nations" competition. Numerous sponsors offer large sums of money and luxury goods, and many strong players compete in this tournament, and a hot battle is fought every time. However, the results are roughly in line with the "Eternal Nations" network ranking, albeit with minor variations. If Ira-Tact comes out, he''ll definitely win. A miraculous chance of missing the win won''t spoil him below second place. That was the rumor that had been whispered among ''Eternal Nations'' fans, which is why cLoser always had a grumpy feeling. "So... I think it would be a little rude to ask you this kind of thing called" King Who Can''t Be King "..." "The secret of Ira-Tact strength, is it? cLoser answers with an invincible grin. It''s not because he''s a personable person that he hasn''t put his anger on the table since he was thrown to smash a whispered nickname in the corner of the net. Because the presence of Ira-Tact was more intense in him than that. Ila-Tacto''s name is E-SPORTS. I''ve heard of him once if he''s a person who puts himself in a relationship. Known as a player who may want to be completely uninformed in "Eternal Nations," he has also appeared in several games with the same name. It has amazing results in all of it, and people who want to know the secrets of its strength and fans who are fascinated by its mysterious coming. I guess this editor wants something serviceable for some sort of meeher crowd like that too. If you can''t actually meet and interview, you have to manage to ask someone close. It seemed dashing and unpleasant, but even as a cLoser, I didn''t make the risk of being neglected within the industry by causing extra trouble. "Right...... it has a certain trait. Is that what you call a bad habit? "And say? "He plays every time. I mean out of hand, it takes a lick, or I make a sweet decision like, ''Well, you''re gonna be fine like this''. I have that kind of bad habit." "Ha... but if you were doing that at the start of the beginning, you''d lose in an instant, right? I know very well that Eternal Nations is not such a sweet game." Exactly. and nod cLose gives the editor''s appreciation of the man just a little bit inside. Being able to grasp the situation without having to explain it all is the minimum qualities required as an interviewer. On top of that, then the next word will also be understandable. cLoser utters a lie free assessment of Ira-Tact. "That''s why he''s the best." Close your eyes quietly so you can think of something cLoser. In his brain, the previous playing plays as if the display was actually in front of him. It was a kind of talent blossoming skill gained at the end of amazing thought and game repetitive work, and the technology was enough to simulate a play that no longer existed. But it means nothing to cLoser. ... because playing in the footage he was defeated by Ira-Tact no matter how many times he repeated the simulation. cLoser affirms. Knowing the world''s most ''Eternal Nations'' well, except for him, and convinced that he is the strongest man. A man who reaches one of certain kinds of favorites that the being of man looks up to heaven and affirms in giving up. "- No one can go beyond the seriously-ira-tacto" To that word with seriousness, the editor''s man accidentally swallowed his breath and silence. ... silent time flows as if everything had stopped, and melted ice moves out in the glass in a tone of karan. "Okay, Mr. Editor. I''ve suspected that he''s an AI developed by some company. I don''t know what it is, but I''m guessing you''re using some kind of fraud to maintain that strength." cLoser evokes. How I came to acknowledge my own defeat and the strength of Ira-Tact. I''ve only spoken in voice chat once the day I was chasing the shadow of Ira-Tact like crazy. With a slightly weaker voice, is this really that Ira-Tact? It wasn''t as realistic as it made me think. So I guess I couldn''t help but think of some cLoser who wanted to identify the person with the suspicion. "I advise you. I know you''re interested in Ira-Tact, but you better not piss him off." The editor''s man tried to answer that there would never be such a thing, but with the expression of a cLoser who wouldn''t let him say yes or no, he shrinks like a frog stared at by a snake. Sometimes a little extreme means may be necessary for the article. Because it seemed clear to me that you were thinking about it. "It sucks, especially when you let him run out of bees. I have already used every means to retaliate and be broken from my heart. I swore I''d never get involved with him again." The editor''s man also wondered what was in the past between Ira-Tact and cLoser. If I was forced to ask out here and make it into an article, I would also increase my sawdust sales and my position within the editorial department. But if you look at the frightened look on cLoser''s face that such a thing is an airborne theory on the desk, you''ll understand. I''m still nervous when I hear his name. The editorial man nods quietly and swears to his heart that he will pry no further. cLoser''s hand was, indeed, trembling. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó [Emergency meeting of the Royal Palace of Minogula] There was a kind of different atmosphere in the conference hall created in the Royal Palace. Gathering together are the heroes Atu, the Elhul sisters, the Mortars and the other heavy towns in charge of state administration. In addition, this time we have gathered some civilians and warriors who have a captainial role. And...... sitting quietly in the deepest part of the floor was Ila-Tacto, the leader and king of ruin of Mynogura. "Tact, then. I ask you to judge me for violating the orders of the Elhul sisters. Sin against the words of the great king. I will advise you that we need to punish you accordingly." Atu quietly presents the agenda and asks Takudo for his opinion. The Elhul sisters on the subject stood quietly at the wall, and their sinking attitude was as if they were prisoners on death row waiting to be beheaded. I understand very well the magnitude of the sins I have committed myself with my sisters. I pushed on that spot with my emotions, but I was right to go back to the city of Minoghura and set up a defensive system. Those who possess power must protect their dear companions. My mother would have taught me nothing else, but she betrayed it. So the two sisters were prepared to be spoiled, no matter what the punishment. Even if it is death. "Mm-hmm. Nothing. I''m not guilty." But the obvious was not like any of the things they expected. No - it was a decision to overturn the anticipation of all the Atu''s on this occasion. "But Takudou-sama! Then we cannot maintain state discipline. Especially in an emergency like this one, what kind of mistake do people make in the future to allow mischievous distribution..." Atu rushes to say things. Put it in the state. Punishment for sin is mandatory. Sometimes sins are mitigated by judgments such as temper or circumstantial diligence. But I''ve never heard of acquittal. In any form, minimum punishment was formally necessary. As everyone stared at Tact with surprise, Tact shrugged his shoulder a little surprised as if the earlier matter was over and changed the subject. "Emergency -? I owe everyone an apology for that." Some, including Atu, gaze open. And right before that I try to take a seat with absolute force to say...... "I''m so sorry. It was my alarm and my heart." The king acknowledged his mistakes and apologized to his subordinates. "Oh, please don''t! There must be no such thing as an apology from the king! "Yes! We''re just impudent! It''s all because of our laziness! The dark elves scream in panic. That shouldn''t have been all. That''s not all I should have done. I am an absolute king. Believing in its absolute existence, subordination throws its own life. Therefore the king should not be mistaken. You must not admit mistakes. It is the domain of man who makes mistakes, never the domain of the king. The people do not follow the king who has fallen on men. Because the burden of leading the people is too heavy for men. So at any rate, I had to decide that there were no words ahead. Atu, who should have stood up, sits on the chair like his soul has fallen out. Confusion was no longer beyond her processing power, and no matter how much thought was given to the art of doing something about this situation. And no one has declared that the confusion that strikes them is over or anything. "And I promise. Bringing Isra back to life." "Ho, is that true? "... are you coming back to life? Light dwells in the eyes of the sisters. The two of them, who did not understand what it meant for the king to apologize, looked at the interaction strangely, but the story was different about my mother. The two of them were surrounded by some strange sensation of bug news from earlier, but forget about it and confirm to Tact. To the words, Tact did nod. "Ta, Takt, please wait! by what way!? As it stands...... it will never come true to revive a hero! Atu is confused. Because I trust Tact, but I couldn''t guess his thoughts at all with her now. As Atu previously told his sisters, there is no way to revive the hero Isla. Tact had no character to forgive for making promises he couldn''t make. No way, did you get distracted? I don''t want to admit it to Atu''s heart. Predictions depend. If that''s the case, the word "sucks" means it''s a lifelike situation. But the truth outweighed all their expectations. "The people invited to heaven will eventually live forever in the supreme happiness and infinite peace" Tact told the rap. Atu, who knows the meaning of the word, gives a face with surprise. "There will be no suffering, no pain, even the dead will rise, and we will patrol again with our loved ones and share their happiness - - Praise the victory. Bless the joy of reaching a new dimension. Here the gates of the kingdom of God have been opened, and you have become eternal in the love of God. " The tact stood up quietly. I spread my hands wide open. "Dimensional ascent victory" Ascension Victory "If this world refers to the system of" Eternal Nations, "I will surely seize the victory. Whoever loses it, take it all back." It was a line that flowed when a certain victory was achieved. It''s called the Dimensional Rise Victory, and it''s a unique special victory in "Eternal Nations," which you get after you achieve multiple conditions. The problem was¡­ it was very difficult to achieve that victory condition. Dimensional ascending victories are too challenging, and there are no players to actively recruit even in ''Eternal Nations''. To the extent that some of them show up to try because they care about the appearance of tie-in play, video distribution, etc. Although the fact tact has also tried several times, he should have immediately lost interest and chosen a peaceful or dominant victory. "Ji, dimensional ascending victory is too tight a condition. Even the creation of the prerequisite regalia threatens to invite other countries to intervene¡­" The only person who understands the matter asks in a trembling voice. Surely this victory condition would also bring about the resurrection of Isla. I don''t know what the heavenly world looks like, but surely in that world every dead person comes back to life... "Interventions of other countries¡­ well, there certainly will be" "Yes, instead of good forces, the whole world turns to the enemy. That''s even Fawncavn..." The question continues. The Dark Elves don''t understand the meaning of the word. We knew that the king sometimes spoke a word that was outside our own understanding, but we decide that this word is also that of the so-called kingdom of God. But something like bottomless pressure contained in the word felt like a hiccup. At the same time, how difficult the path is for our king to speak of the future¡­. He said it was a choice that would make it difficult to even have a hero. What the hell rationale would make that choice? While they were all anxious, Tact also declared it light. "It''s gonna be okay." "Why!? Why is it judged okay, Master Tact! ''Cause I''m gonna kill everyone who gets in the way.'' For a moment, Atu solidified with fear. The Dark Elves experienced death alive in terror threatened to the depths of their souls. They even understood it here. Tact wasn''t confused about anything. I wasn''t talking about a future where my mind was crushed by repeated problems and I couldn''t possibly be manic. Just instead... Ira-Tact was out of a butch. That was so deep in anger, on the surface it just seemed manic and talking about something to rap. I don''t know where that source of anger is. But the anger shown for the first time by Tact, who had never been so intimate as to say that he was king of ruin, and had not roughly done the act of turning his anger on someone, frightened the spirit of all beings present on the spot. The undulating pressure hits them as if they had mass. Cold sweat floods with dongs, and all I can leak is a dry shortness of breath trying to utter words. Nanica, who makes even Atu, the most evil being, feel a bottom-cold fear, was sitting right there. "Listen carefully. Easy means." I don''t know how Atu and the others perceived their inability to get the word out, but Tact starts to rap. Dimensional rise changes the world itself. All beings, whether hostile or not, are altered as intended by the State, the winner, and sometimes even vanished. Therefore, a nation targeting a dimensional ascending victory is the same as a hostile declaration against all nations. Turn hostile, even in alliance. The only way to avoid it is through annexation or naturalization. Are you prepared to destroy everything you''ve ever built, and yet you make that choice? Anger was the key, and the judgment of the top ''Eternal Nations'' players who regained their original power was even simpler. "... conquer the world" The word, which made him not say whether or not, made every one that heard feel the awe of oblivion. "Dimensional ascending victories are hard to achieve and maintain. So the first thing you need to do is get out of the way and disappear." Fallen the sky, plow all the earth, drink up the sea, destroy everything that lives and lives, and gently engage in dimensional ascent. That''s exactly what Tact was saying. There is no pacifist leader there who initially existed. No - maybe that didn''t exist from the beginning. "There''s so much I can do, so much I can do. I may never have felt better." Gashan - and suddenly there was a loud noise, and Atu and the others shook themselves bikly. And who is the fool who laid innocent in this pressing situation, peering around with his gaze alone? The sound was just ringing from behind the tact. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ - Gasha Gasha and numerous sounds overlap. Emergency production of tact. It is a phenomenon that we have all seen once if we are state operating personnel in Minoghura. But I didn''t know anything about what was created. I was certain it was something solid from the sound, but I don''t know the answer to all the knowledge they know. The only exception, with the exception of Atu. Little copper-colored thing that rolled under my feet. When I realized it was a bullet, Atu accidentally gives a shout of surprise. pistols, machine guns, rifles, explosives - weapons in the world that Tact spent before he died are created from behind Tact one after another. In some parts of the world, people''s lives were very inexpensive. Additionally, they were built just to take lives and tools were also surprisingly inexpensive. That''s what makes it a little bit like a fine grape. A tact that takes one affordable pistol out of a weapon stacked like a mountain with Gasha Gasha and a view to observe. Emergency production can produce all sorts of things as long as it has magic. That criterion is only a cost and does not take into account its value as an article. The kingdom of God - in the backgammon act of being able to produce the goods of the world in its lifetime, its rules acted viciously. "From now on, we might need more help than ever before." Compare the paper material you''ve never even seen produced at some point with a pistol, and snort at the un. As he expected, it was possible to produce weapons at a far cheaper magic cost. And even of the lost magic, it exists in him again. Every circumstance whispered tactfully about avenging this world that made me lick spicy acid. "Honestly, I think it''s tough. But... Everybody can do it! Of course, you''ve worked hard before, but you''ll always listen to me properly! Tact proclaiming as innocent a word as a child from where. Before words with harsh pressure released from the king, his subordination can only drool its head with trembling. "Come on, we''ll conquer the world." If there was a decisive moment for the world to perish when it later wrote a history book, maybe this is exactly the time. End-of-life visits are imminent. Somewhere, "God Without a Name" was laughing heavily. 53 Lesson 41: Strategies (1) Mynogura hero, Sludge Atu, was once surrounded by unprecedented tension. It is only natural because it was the other day that Minogula was raided by the demon king''s army of Brave Questas, resulting in an important loss of heroes. But the most important matters seemed to change in their own Lord. Having lost the sweetness that had existed in the beginning when he came to this world, he showed so much anger that even Atu felt terrified that day. We''ve cut through thousands of battles with Atu, along with Takudo. Though that was what happened during the game, I have felt Takudo''s anger several times. But that outrage, which I showed for the first time since I came to this world, made Atu feel as if a human being named Elantra Takudo had changed the whole thing gallantly, and that was creating this frozen tension in my spine. (Same as before, you might not be able to...) Atu feels a little chest pain thinking about losing those gentle and calm days. But I can''t look back. Isla, who has so much power but has been destroyed. A lapse that endangered his own Lord while he was there. And a clear threat in this world. Those facts tighten Atu''s mind and, together with a strong determination, he runs through his body with strength. The crisis passed and we had the next chance to keep it alive. Then there will never be a second lapse. Impossible. Because I am the hero "Sludge Atu". The mightiest hero who is said to destroy all enemies and eventually even himself. Destroy Takudo''s enemies. Always. Throw away any previous sweetness and only fanaticism in its eyes...... "My great king, Ira-Takt! Sludge Atu, here! Atu vigorously opens the door that leads to the throne where the king sits. ... but. "Ugh, I want to die..." "Okay, okay..." "I want you to cheer up, king" The lord of the day, Ira-Tact, somehow sat on the floor in sports with a sense of sadness, comforted by the twin sisters with all right. "Ha, Takudo sama ah!! "... Atu. Me, I wanna die." I buried my face in the knee I held in my arms and Takudo said so most openly without seeing any atu. Wherever the earlier determination went, Atu rushes to Takudo just to say that in another way it has been another hell of a thing. "No! Don''t die, Master Tact! What happened? Go ahead and say it to this atu! Takudo, whose face rises with a snack and stares at Atu. He was the one holding his mouth to say something for a while, but eventually when the light of will fades all the way out of his eyes, he buries his face again, just like he did earlier. It broke my heart. "Takudo sama ah!! Atu, who can''t swallow the situation, can only let the grief drift and scream. Nowhere is the proudest and strongest hero of Mynogura anymore. Perhaps the strongest ''Eternal Nations'' players have no choice... "All right, good boy. Good boy. Baby, baby." "Oh, sister. Well, I don''t know about babies against kings on boulders." "That''s okay. I''m a baby now. I want to start over before I''m born." "All right, baby, baby" My sister, Mary, is in the mood for Takudou''s head. You wondered if my sister''s career was on boulders. She doesn''t look as aggressive as my sister. Atu, who found such a sister visibly, begins to whisper to Kosokoso when he invites his career a little to be unnoticed by Takudo. (Hey, hey, career! What happened to Takudo!? (Well, I don''t think you should say that out of Carrie''s mouth...) (Kuh, kuh... but! Takudo won''t talk to me! This is a matter of shame! (Sister, how are you doing? (... Huh? (I''m sure that would make the king feel comfortable talking to Atu) (Oh, no! There is no way that Atu, this hero and subordinate of Takudou''s belly heart, can do it! Unexpectedly speaking up, Atu rejects his career proposal. (There''s no way you can! Atu to refuse again. Her loyalty never made her disrespect for Takudo good. "... Takudou-sama, okay! Takudo''s Atu is here ~" In the end, Atu decided to take Takudo. To be honest, I was very interested. He was a hero and proud, but he couldn''t resist the sweet temptation to stroke Takedou''s head more than that. In addition, there are plenty of absolution marks available now. Atu enjoys the spoil of Takudo without even trying to hide the mouth angle he connects with, repeating in himself an excuse that he doesn''t know who he directed at only to revitalize Takudo. But obviously that seems like an act that Atu would just be happy with. Sometimes that works. I guess having his head stroked by the most trusted also restored just a little bit of self-esteem that is in Takedou. Takudo, whose eyes returned with the light of will again, finally raises its face. Atu''s wish made sense. It should also be noted that in the present progression she is stroking Takudo''s head. "Ugh, Atu..." "What happened, Takudo? Please tell this Atu." Atu with some tranced look and Takudo''s head. Towards her like that, Takudo was finally going to start telling her why she was so depressed. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "I mean, Takudo was a little too uptight in his declaration the other day..." "Yeah. No, to be honest, sometimes the situation ran out with me, and I said I was too well..." What Takudo told Atu was about the other day''s proclamation. The events of that day when all subordinates feared and recognised that Ira-Tact was the king of ruin that would bring an end. I overdid all of that. Surely after that day, some of the dark elves feel giddy. Even Atu, a hero, was tied to tension until earlier. No matter how many dignitaries of the state, Mortar Old and Dark Elves, which are within the purview of the people in question, will have spicy things. If Takudo in front of you is the usual him that Atu knows, then it was only natural to decide that the attitude on that day was a mistake. "Ha... I can''t believe I''m dignifying that line at that time. It''s too much, too much to declare a world conquest with your hands wide open..." Trying to get ahead of me, Takudo, who once again buries his face in his knee. Uh, hey, hey, hey. He''s in terrible self-loathing around screaming. "Ooh, the king said it before. Chu, chu, chu-boo? "The kitchen? Oh, I''m sick, sister. The person who got sick is a terrible disease that creates a lot of bad memories called black history." "Poor king." "Fugu!! "Stop it, both of you! Takudo''s heart is under strain! An innocent twin stabs Takudo in the stomach, and Atu rushes out a helpship. As it is, Takudo could be drawn to his world again. Nevertheless, Atu has a great sense of relief when he finds out why Takudo is depressed. "But I was relieved. The other day, Takudou was a little..." "Were you scared? If I noticed, Takudou was looking up at me and turning a blind eye towards Atu. Although Atu was confused for a moment by the way he hit it earlier and changed, he nodded modestly because he thought it was necessary to answer the question. "Yes..." How will they react? Returning to her with a little anxiety was a soft smile as usual. "Yeah. Right, you were scared. I''m sorry, Atu. Plus... I apologized earlier, but we''re both sorry. It''s hard to say what kind of a scared king you are." Takudo starts talking slushly as if the depression was a lie earlier. Apparently, Atu talked a lot to his sisters before he got here. The Isla case could be a lump in each other''s minds. Atu thought that the fact that he had been able to talk to his sisters to his satisfaction in that regard would also be important in the future operation of Minoghura. Because... these two are already heroes. "Yes. Mary likes the king better now. So is your sister, right? "Yeah, I prefer a king who''s not sick." "Fugu!! "Stop!! But the new hero seemed a little overwhelmed. No offense to either of us. But these two still didn''t quite understand that innocence sometimes hurts people. Now the three of us are going to have to do Takudou. Okay. Do we have to do this? It was Atu, who was half anxious and half anticipating and watching the Lord, but Takudou stood up as if there was some sort of separation attached. "Just well. You must be serious, though. The conquest of the world... is not a lie. If I decide to do it, I will try to accomplish it by all means." Takudou, who said so, made me feel some strange charisma, and even felt nature and the sanctity that made me want to fu. "You promised both of us. He said," Let''s stick together. " "... I won''t let anyone die anymore" "Carrie and the others aren''t just protected anymore." The sisters also had a strong resolve within them. The crazy twin girl Atu saw that day. That one scale has never been lost. Still smoking and screaming in their minds. And the cry will be directed to the world with a clear direction in the future. That day, a nation called Mynogura was indeed reborn. "Takudo..." Atu squeaks with a sobering look. It is the expression of a subordination that reassured itself of the greatness of its own Lord. It looks like a maiden in love or a fanatic before God. Eventually, when Atu quietly thanked his subordinates, he mouthed the line again one day with a look like some possession had fallen. "My name is'' Sludge Atu ''. A mud dropper that destroys the world. More than this, my heart belongs to you. Let''s fall together everywhere. My king." "- Yeah, nice to meet you. Atu." Takudo and Atu, that line that has been repeated thousands of times for both of us, but has a very strong meaning. That gaze crosses, as if to reaffirm the bond between the two. Eventually, we both take each other''s hands, and nature and distance shrink... "Takudo..." "Atu......" "Giggyyyyyyy!! An intruder appeared, as if he had anticipated the timing. Atu blatantly put his discomfort on his face at that subordination, which came before them as he busily moved Gasagasa and his limbs. "What is it, bug? It was such a good place right now... are you still suffering from a disease that will kill you if you don''t get in my way and Takudouma? "I mean, there were Marys, and they were completely out of mosquito nets." "Don''t interrupt." "Ghee!" "Oh, it''s over. Good luck, footworm." It was the foot worm that showed up. It is a scourge unit in Minoghura, a popular distribution in a sense that is more than terrible in its role of scourge because of its high mobility and low production costs. As usual, he or she spills a daze of covetousness from his mouth, ignoring what he or she has learned about Atu and so on, and turns to Takedou. Seems like a report against some sort of order because Takudou is asking questions as if they confirm something at the time. Atu, who watched the interaction with a flashing look with an unexplained feeling, realizes that a large cage is built on the back of a foot longworm. "Takudo? What cage is that bug carrying? Speaking of which, I remember being mass-produced quite a few long legged worms in the last few days..." Atu also remembers that Takudo was using precious state reserves to produce foot longworms. It was also understood that there was a rush task due to the fact that we had even used the magic of None to produce emergency products. Initially, however, it was thought to be an inexpensive replacement for national defense, which seemed to have been created for a different purpose. It was when Atu asked Takudo a question and Takudo opened his mouth to answer that question. I offered a golden coin for Takudo when I wondered if my sister Mary had found something or if she''d done a mess around the head of a foot bug. "The King. This." "... hmm? Oh, I wonder if it was stuck to my body. Foot bugs, for once it''s important money, so be careful next time." "Giggie!! "Yeah. Good." The glowing sole in Takudo''s hands is Brave Questas gold coin if you are certain of Atu''s knowledge. The currency in circulation in that world is emitted a certain amount when demons are defeated as a system of RPGs. The battle against the Demon King''s Army is enormous for a short period of time, and a large number of gold coins have been produced derived from its quality while also reducing the number of enemies defeated. Around the Dragon Tan, which has become a battlefield by now, and in the southern part of the Minoghura-controlled region, there will be exactly a mountain of gold coins. One of them is here. Though Atu can deduce to some extent the thoughts of Takudo and his countless battles together, he is a pawn that moves as the hand and foot of the Lord. I can''t help being shown wisdom far beyond my abilities. At last, Atu, who has been confused with his hands, stares at Takedou with his dazzling eyes. "Takudo? What the hell... it''s time for you to tell me what I don''t know either" "Ha, sorry. Well, you haven''t explained that yet." Laughing a little sorry, Takudo shows with pins and fingers in gold coins. I circled around in the air. That was a small arc over Takudo''s head, without fitting softly into the waiting palm...... it fell to the ground. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "Well... is it quicker to see than to explain in words? All right, I''ll get to the center of the city. Come on, both of you." "Yes, sir." "Yes." Takudo picks up gold coins quietly and connects conversations as if nothing had happened. Neither the boulder atu nor the sisters will let the penetration in. Because it''s a hassle to be honest even if you happen to be depressed. "Look, Atu, too, quickly. Hey, I''m gonna fuck you up, okay? "Ah! Please wait, I''m home! Made sane by Takudo''s voice, Atu rushes to follow him on a small run. Atu with a relaxed chest down and a hint of joy in that relationship the same as before. The unpleasant sense of urgency that initially existed disappeared somewhere, and only the strong determination to do it for the king remained. 54 Lesson 41: Strategies (2) "Ko, this is..." When he saw the sight, Atu accidentally opened his mouth gently and flashed. Gold coins piled up high. Gold coins pile up like dust and sand out of the mine, reflecting the leaking sunshine from the gaps in the trees and sparkling. The place where the gold coins were gathered was the city square - now a material storage area for architecture - but it was now so scattered with gold coins that there was no foot trail. "" "Giggyyyyyyy!!! A dozen foot worms around. All of it moves gold coins from the cage on his back to the mountains, and then disappears somewhere else. Apparently, there''s still a change. Certainly there were numerous gold coins, even if Atu had just seen them. It is understandable that additions will still come based on them, but before then I become anxious to see if there are enough places. "Shh, it''s a great amount! "There''s a lot of money! "Hey... it''s actually spectacular in my eyes. I don''t think so." I guess I couldn''t have imagined myself so far when I ordered it. Atu quickly hits his own doubts on Takudo, who rarely overlooks a mountain of gold coins. "Takudo. Could it have been mass-produced foot longworms? "Oh, gold coins dropped by the demons of Brave Questas. I ordered the footworms to retrieve it. They have a lot of mobility, and they can collect it efficiently." "Oh yeah...... but I think the economy will collapse if we let the boulders distribute this amount all at once. I was wondering if there were any items available for the other party to use to make deals with Fawn Caven in the first place." Horrible Ask Atu. Because I didn''t think my own Lord was aware of that. Money circulation is strictly regulated in the state. There is still too much for use in Minogula, where the number of citizens is still small and barter is not uncommon, and even for use in dealings with other countries, such as Fawn Caven, it is too large. I told the entity, it seemed like a treasure rotten. "Oh well. Atu only knows Minogula''s strategy, so you don''t really know what other countries have to play with." Takudo shows how convinced he is while pounding his hand at Atu''s question. Atu, as they say, only knows the strategy of Minogula, and I am not very familiar with what other states are good at. However, I could not think of a nation that would be able to make effective use of this enormous sum of money in other countries even by mobilizing her knowledge altogether. "Sure, you''re right" "Atu. Remember what currency in ''Eternal Nations'' refers to? "Yes¡­ Usually currency is what the state sets out as an instrument for circulating the domestic economy. However, it is not very noticeable because each country uses its own currency¡­" "Yes, because setting up the area in detail makes the game less interesting. So basically, in games, magic is used instead of currency." "What combines energy with monetary characteristics is" magic, "right? Versatile and easy to understand in dealings with other countries" "Exactly! In Eternal Nations, the three most important resources are "magic", "food" and "materials". There''s no need for food, it''s used to maintain the people and the army, and it''s an indicator of national power. Materials are mainly used in the production of units and buildings and also serve as indicators of productivity. "Magic" then becomes an indicator of economic power and is needed in various respects, including emergency production. It was fundamental to ''Eternal Nations'' to produce these three basic resources in a balanced manner and to maintain the state. "Yes, that''s why I don''t know. Gold coins are only gold coins, no matter how much you have. I gathered it this way on purpose, and I wonder if it''s worth more than a substance called gold..." In "Eternal Nations", "gold" is a strategic resource. It will be needed during the production of top units and buildings, valuable but that''s it. If the situation was such that the size of the state would reach the final stage, I still could not see the point of sticking so far in the present situation. "If you''ve said that already, I think you know..." ¡­¡­ "Well no. Then let''s get the answers together! Atu still has the right mark on his head. Takudou, who laughed bitterly at the way it was, puts his palm into a part of the square just saying that he had no choice but to explain all of this. "[Emergency Production] Execution -" Market "" "Ha, Takudo!? For a moment, the earth vibrates. Gogo and blunt sounds echo, and Takudo''s magic melts to one side of the square. The building then appeared with a distorted and strange design so that it sprouted from the ground. "Oh?... Oops! "Hey, oh, sister, you''re coming over here because it''s dangerous! My twin sisters, who had been playing in a mountain of gold coins until earlier, run away in a panic. Buildings that grew up pushing over mountains of gold coins, which were made to circle the square, were known to several buildings large and small and to several tents. With asymmetrical and odd colors, it was a long way from a design that people could think of, but when viewed solely in terms of its functionality, it could certainly be said to be a market. Takudou used emergency production to create the Market, which is the building of Mynogura. "Now the magic that I had is all over me." Takudo snorts in a crisp way. The building could be built instantly, as could food and goods. This is also true of architecture, which should require a considerable number of days and personnel if it is done in the normal way. Once again, witnessing the seriousness of emergency production, Takudo proudly turns to her in anticipation of Atu''s astonishing look. But. "... Atu? "Mmmm..." Atu was obstinate. Apparently, it was too soon. "Also, of course, I''ll explain it right away! Look, Atu, over here! Takudo panicked that it would be difficult for a boulder to bend his navel any further. He left the twins buried in a mountain of gold coins on his side, and rushed to the building on the market with Atu. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Takudo came was the biggest building on the market. It is basically the most conspicuous structure of many tents and stalls due to the predominance of goods exchanges. When I enter the entrance, I see some massive shelves and a bunch of paperwork. Apparently, it''s a place to exchange valuables and put books on them. And oddly enough, even though Takudo and Atu first came in, there was a forerunner there. "O, O, Oozama. Yogozo." Asymmetrical limbs in a few eyes. Dirty skin characterized by edema in twisted joints. The person who did not make him feel approximately intelligent was the Minogula-specific people Ningenmodoki. Takudo, who naturally raised his hand and greeted the fact that there was that Ningenmodoki, who would be the manager of the market, and was discussing something, eventually turned out loud. "Hey, can you bring me some money? "Yes!" "Yes it is! He then stuffed a gold coin with the sound of Gashagasha in a cage brought from somewhere by the Erhul sisters wondering if this was still the case. Finally here Atu also begins to understand what Takudo wants to do. And at the same time...... its face turns to amazement. "I want you to redeem this money for magic. Can you?" "Eye, Wagari Magida" Ningen Modki, the owner of the market, gently pulls into the back with a cage of gold coins with Yotayota, but with unimaginable force from appearance. Eventually, as earlier, he returned in yota footsteps, with strange substances on his hands similar to pale, glowing gases. "Dozo, Dozo, Oozama, Dozo" "Yeah, thanks" At the same time, the gas is sucked into Takudo. Atu had taken a serious look at the condition and was trembling with emotion. Atu will know what was sucked into Takudo. That''s for sure. "I thought you had a lower rate, but it looks like you bought it higher than I imagined. Surprised, if we have a few more golden coins in a cage, we can afford to collect the cost of the market." With these words Atu is convinced. The functioning of the market in ''Eternal Nations'' is the effect of rising economic capacity. However, as a secondary element, resources can be bought and sold. Sell excess stuff and get what you need instead. It is fundamental to economic activity but has strong significance in this situation. What you get instead of offering large quantities of gold coins. Of course it was - "magic." "I didn''t create the Market until I squeezed the last of my magic powers on this national scale to improve my economic power. Rather, this is the main thing." "No way... the target is even gold coins dropped by the enemy in RPG..." "No, I''m not. It''s a gold coin, which is why I''m eligible. If you stick it in, it''s just a strategic resource called gold." By means of emergency production, which had been carried out more than once, Takudo had succeeded in roughly grasping the rules that existed behind it. [Emergency production rules] One thing, it can be produced if you have the necessary magic, even if it is an article other than ''Eternal Nations''. One, the magic required for production is equivalent to the value of goods in a separate world. One thing, the magic power required for the production of goods known on ''Eternal Nations'' is equivalent to value in the game. Conversely, no matter how common or common it is in another game, if it is something known on "Eternal Nations," the value of its judgment will be consistent with this game. ... this gold coin was the prime example of this. It doesn''t matter how much the money, called gold, is worth in Brave Questas. It doesn''t matter if it was something of low value enough to collect fifty sheets and finally get a stick of wood. "Eternal Nations" treats it equally with a strategic resource called "gold". If so, you get a "magic" that is just equal to that "gold" in exchange. That was the answer Takudo had derived on the reasoning and gained with certainty. "But where the hell is this magic coming from? "Come on? Even the game was a mystery. Well, if you scrutinize the neighborhood, the game gets more cumbersome and less interesting." And for one thing, no matter how the game''s system ignores known laws of physics, it foolishly tries to recreate its movements. It truly represents the rule that the Demon King''s Army, an RPG force, can carry out phenomena that ignore roughly the laws of physics, such as infinite subordination summonses and the insertion of events. It can also be seen from the fact that Minoghura, an SLG force, transformed the realm into a cursed earth, or changed the attributes of the Dark Elves who became the people to evil. Takudo understood very well. The power of the game does not remain a weapon. It is not of the essence to wield the mighty power that is as a setting. Reality laws that can be twisted forcefully to establish balance as a game. This power was the real weapon they had. ... Minogula''s weapon, an SLG force, is in state operation. Supplies and buildings that can be created in disregard of time and the laws of physics as long as there is magic. A recognition function that allows the player, the King, to always have a perfect picture of all events of the nation and give immediate instructions to the distribution. Unique special abilities that most of the buildings and units have. They do not take into account the balance in this world. In other words, that was nothing more than proof that we could achieve as much fraudulent results as we could by poking a hole in the rules. "It''s what''s commonly called economic play." Takudou continues to ask Ningenmodoki to exchange "gold" while thanking his sisters for bringing extra gold coins in spite of not being told. "It generates massive amounts of money in trade and the domestic economy and forcefully builds buildings in emergency production. A style of play in which economic power creates additional economic power and exponentially increases national power. Dwarf National Great Wall or Marine National Seven Seas Fleet." I don''t know what''s going on in the back where Ningen Modki takes his "gold". But as a matter of fact, the exchange continues. There is no end to that. Because fluctuations in rates and depletion of exchanges are not implemented because of the complexity of the game. Therefore, this strange round trip continues until the gold coin runs out. "Gold as a strategic resource in the first place is of high rare value and low output. I had trouble getting it every time because it is always required for the most advanced unit production..." For that matter, the exchange rate for magic is also high. As the word goes, Atu realizes that the "magic" that Minogula stockpiles is donning up. If this is the beginning of the game, it''s an extrajudicial amount of magic. "I mean... this much gold - no, if we can invest" gold "in the state as magic..." The holes in the SLG''s system and the backgammon cleverly attached to the holes in the RPG''s system are revealed here. A bug that would never have been possible had each other''s games not been encountered comes here and wields fierceness. The weakness of the SLG is that it will take a lot of time to make the state huge. That weakness is about to be wiped out halfway now. "Come on Atu. Time for fun, fun cheats." I can hear foot worms screaming from somewhere far away. Apparently he came back with more gold coins. At the same time, I hear old Mortars screaming something in a rushed manner from the outside. It''s in the form of a run, but you''ll also need an explanation for them. Takudou once held his hand and went outside the building. "There is enough money to roar. Let''s get a feel for the millionaires here." A pile of golden coins piled to pieces. Takudo, who had acquired so much money - "magic" - that he didn''t know the limits, laughed in a good mood for the first time in a long time. = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = [Market] Buildings Magic production of the state + 5% Unlocking Resource Trafficking Using Magic The market is the most primitive building responsible for the economy of the state. It''s ineffective, but it improves the nation''s economic power and "magic." It has the effect of increasing production. You can also buy and sell resources using "magic". ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 55 Episode 42: Strengthen Your Warpower (1) What a way to describe a strategy to make money and magic say things? Millionaire play, or cheat play, can be said to change the streets of Mynogura in an instant. Strange design streets that suddenly appear in distorted forests with the effect of cursed land, and mountains of gold coins that are piled up everywhere saying they are out of the way. Looking at them, two of the rare combinations were walking through the city. "But well... when there are more buildings at once, there''s even an atmosphere as if you''ve come to another city" "Regardless of the selection of the facility, I made it depending on the allowance." One is old Mortar. The other is Ira-Tact. Today we were in the process of checking the operational status of the facility we created and giving detailed instructions to the people to be placed. You''re gonna build the facility and then you''re gonna do an inspection? The question naturally came to everyone''s mind, but the building speed was faster with plenty of extra magic than that. It should also be noted that Atu, who should always be there, is conducting a separate investigation into the periphery of the city. I also wanted to follow you as Takudo, but I couldn''t say I was selfish in a situation where I didn''t have enough time or people in the first place. = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = [Squadron] Buildings Experience of new production units + 2 The practice station is a necessary facility to create the power of the state. It has the effect of gaining experience when you produce a new unit, thus allowing for a quicker upgrade. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D [Learning Facilities] Buildings Magic production of the state + 5% National crime rate - 5% The learning facility is a facility that teaches academics to the public. Communicating national norms also has the effect of reducing crime rates. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D [Living reed] Architecture + 10% Defense + 1 additional damage The living reed is a facility specific to Minogula and an alternative to stone walls. In addition to its normal abilities, it has the effect of dealing +1 damage to enemy units when defending the city. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Practitioner''s Station," "Learning Facility," "Living Reed." These are other newly built facilities besides the Market. All buildings that can be made as they stand have already been completed by emergency production and are operational. With the gold coins still lubricated, why is architecture only going so far? That was for one reason. "We need to study new technologies on boulders. This is where it stops." Limits also exist in cheat play using "magic" available in exchange for extra gold coins. That was research and technology, and this was the limit in buildings that could be built using the technology that Minogula had as a nation at present. No means exist at present to enable the study to be concluded in an instant. I could say the next facility was tough until I got some technology. "Are you to the left? Residential and other architecture has come to a close, but we are turning the people we had assigned there to the researchers. Food production and other labor are in line with the Ningenmodoki created by the King, so I was wondering if the pace of research would increase more than ever." "Yeah, because the knowledge base is important. I left more and more of the easy work to Ningenmodoki." Like other buildings, dwellings and farmland that were in the process of being built have already been completed. The progress of these architectures has also led to the beginning of the production of Ningenmodoki, a native species of Mynogura. At present, there is only enough work left to the farmland to produce food, but I would say that it still works well enough given that the hands of the dark elves, the knowledge layer, are not taken. In addition, we are also educating children in the Learning Facility, so we can say that a sustainable form has finally been achieved as a nation. "Yet there is still endless gold to produce so many different buildings¡­? I hope those who make unwanted thoughts don''t show up" Walking down a path stretched from the city centre, Old Mortar looks up at the mountain of gold coins as if they were frightened. Naturally, we ignored the word "economy" and overflowed it, but we were thinking about it in case the situation passed on. Not only is the world of Eternal Nation, but gold is a very precious resource that many people will never stop looking for. If it is to the extent of mud, it is occidental to perish debilitated by the temper of the cursed land before reaching the city, but you can''t wait to get unwanted around the Holy King Qualia. I thought it would be better if I exchanged all of them for "magic", but due to some limitation, many "magic" cannot be retained on the current national scale, which makes this kind of strange appearance. A golden mountain, infinitely equal, in a country where the king of ruin sits. It was like a cheap fairy tale or a fairy tale setting, but I wouldn''t mind if I actually saw it. Especially if it''s on the side of protecting it...... "That''s why expanding your power is a matter of urgency" Old Mortar snorts cocklessly at the word of the Lord. Buildings were not the only ones prepared by Takudo using "magic". The elite proud statehood known as Minogula had been created to the point where it could even be called nervous by its excessive "magic" power. = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = [Neck Hunting Worm] Combat Unit Combat: 5 Mobility 2 Reprisal Evil. Combat against Humans + 20% ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ~ ~ The feet go fast and evil, the eyes look good and far away. And the sickle hunts his neck. The worm, which grew large, became a threat that could not be ignored ~ The neck hunting bug is a Mynogura-specific combat unit. In addition to their ability as scouts, they have a bonus to race. It can be produced with the lifting of the "Advanced Hunting" ban and upgrades from the experienced "Foot Longworm". ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = [Brain Eater] Health Trooper Unit Combat: 3 Mobility: 1 Sanitary Soldier, Evil. Combat against Humans + 50% vs. human treatment + 50% Human urban security + 50% ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ~ ~ Human! Human! Human! ~ ~ The Brain Eater is an alternative unit to the Sanitary Soldier in Minogula. As a basic ability, it has the ability to restore allied units of the same stack at every turn. They also have a strong obsession with humans, with a strong bonus for humans and for subhumans who are proximal species. However, a special strategy is needed to operate in Minoghura, where no human species exists. and its operational difficulty is increasing. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = [HUGE HAETRI GRASS] Combat Unit Combat: 5 Mobility: 0 Flesh Eating, Evil. Defense Bonus + 25% * This unit cannot attack ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ~ ~ Once upon a time, there was a greedy grass that wanted to eat any big fly. We specialize in people now ~ Giant Haetri Grass is a battle unit specializing in defense. You can''t travel from the city, you can''t attack yourself. You can earn higher bonuses than usual depending on your city''s defense capabilities. It also has the characteristic of very low maintenance costs. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 3 x Neck Hunting Worms Units Foot Longworms x 28 Units Brain Eater x 15 Units Huge fly grass x 30 units These are the defensive forces currently hitting the cities of Minoghura. The general soldiers, as usual, did not produce from the maintenance of food or the need for the original people, but the other forces of war were an excessive number. At least, it wouldn''t be easy to drop this number if you caged it in the city and thoroughly defended it. "But what shall I say? You feel a strong will to destroy the human race..." "Because it''s more convenient to have a special effect on race..." Old Mortar blued to his vicious abilities as he retrieved the confirmation material he had in his nostalgia again. Most importantly, there was a part of this that I couldn''t help because it was a bias of the late setup as a minogula...... Together, the virtual enemies that are now known are the Holy King Qualia and the Elf Nation El-Ner Spirit Covenant Coalition. If they were their opponents, they could also be said to be just as good an ability. But that doesn''t end there. Because we can fully consider the possibility of the emergence of unknown forces like the Brave Questas Demon King Army. "But it''s still not enough. Even you guys have important work to do. This is more important when it comes to power." "Is this it? Old Mortar, with a grin at the words, takes a book out of his nostalgia and shows it to Takudo. It''s a coarse book with no cover and an overflowing sense of handcrafted stringing a bunch of paper. But the two of them understood that the information in the book was of such value that it could not be compared to its appearance. "It''s really great with the kingdom of God. War is... killing people can be so much more efficient." It was a "war book" produced by Takudo by emergency production. Textbooks for beginners that have been compiled by extracting the elements necessary for the battle from various books that were in the ancient, present, eastern and western, and lifetime countries. It is a book packed with the sins of the world: if you learn the contents of the book to the end no matter how unschooled, you can wage war splendidly. What I gave to Old Mortar was that Takudo and Atu deliberately overwrote the necessary information from numerous books at night. I even had a fever of wisdom rarely, but there seemed to be no doubt about it from the look of the old Mortar that I carried around without letting go of my skin. "But king, many of these terrible and expressible advanced thoughts, what is the kingdom of God..." "Well, it''s a weird place. I don''t know if I''m comfortable living there." "Ha... are you the left" Takudo dares to return cloudy to the old words of Mortar. I can teach you some things about the world of your life, but that''s it. I couldn''t teach you much more than I have described that world as the kingdom of God even as a Takudo. "How about that? Can you remember? "To some extent, we''re at a stage where we''re desperately struggling with Gear and Emr. However, I don''t go all morning and all night because of completely unknown technology..." "There''s no other way around it." Future technologies and ideas are complex and diverse. Suddenly given to Pong, it cannot be used immediately, and in this world, where there are concepts of magic and racial characteristics, the elements need to be reconstructed after they have been broken down again. That said, that information would undoubtedly change Minogula. There''s a difference between the amount of blood you''ve shed and the number of bodies you''ve piled up. The resentful voices of the dead speak through the book, telling them to bring their companions. Takudo exchanges words for rap even without Atu. What emotions lurk in his heart to answer questions from old Mortar in such a good mood? Don, I hear Don and the earth rocking. The sound gets louder as they approach the practice station they''re headed for. The technology of death that the world, called the kingdom of God, has acquired for many years and lives. The lid of hell was about to open quietly in search of new victims. 56 Episode 43: Strengthen Your Warpower (2) The building site of the practice field was located away from the city centre. Rarely have trees been cut open for the great curse world where the wicked live, and the place is equipped with basic equipment for soldiers to learn military action. From what I said about Kasayamako and the simulated sword, the front for camp training and the high ground for supervision. If you say primitive, that''s all it was, but it''s more than enough of an institution if you try to be the dark elves who couldn''t train what was previously an organization. However, in that facility, where recruits were supposed to conduct basic training, there was currently a completely different sight from its use. "You''re doing it." Don, the loud sound of shaking the don and the trees echoes over and over again, and each time a faintly visible kakashi and the ground near it explode at the edge of the squad field. It was the Dark Elf Warriors commanded by Gear who were at the entrance to the squad yard, and what was in its hands was a weapon that could never be in this world. A weapon that flies bullets with the power of gunpowder and kills opponents. It''s called a Dragnov sniper gun. With it, the warriors were training. "This is the king! Welcome aboard. - Align!" "Yeah, you can relax. Everybody get back to training." You perceived the signs that you had come to the practice field, and Gear, who was confirming the soldiers'' training, turned his gaze toward Chirali and Takudo, then raised the voice of the order as he panicked. at the same time as a single creature. A warrior regiment that places and aligns weapons in motion with no different dimensions. Takudo, satisfied with good discipline and nodding, urges him to continue his training as he is. "I''m in the middle of it... how about actually? "The sound and impact are still a little bit... we are also improving when it comes to hitting rates, but how many minutes is it different from the bow on its own, so I didn''t know it would still help in practice" Takudou and his men are explained by Gear as he avoids firing noises and ascends to a management building built on a nearby tree. However, compared to the earlier disciplined alignment, the degree of proficiency seemed to remain somewhat unsatisfactory. It is pride that is clouding the words, or I can feel regret for not being able to satisfy Takudo''s demands from his bitter expression. But as a Takudo, it was a result of what could be described as good. It''s the first time they''ve used a firearm in the first place. You''ve never touched it. You''ve never seen it foolish. Just because there is a similarity in the category of ranged weapons is inherently completely different from bows. In addition, dark elves, unlike regular elves, do not have that high bow characteristics. Takudo himself understood that their early mastery was more or less an impossible story. "Hmm, gear, why don''t you try shooting that target? Old Mortar laughs as he looks at the gun he sees behind the gear. The gun he carries is a bigger objective rifle than what the Warriors have. There is no comparison between destructive power and effective range, but it is difficult to take around for that matter. One shot and the barrel will jump and I''m about to fall on impact. The old man knew very well that the gear was struggling badly with the difficulty of handling it like a rampaging horse. "Gu,... Then see, my king" Takudo looks at the general situation from the look of old Mortar laughing with Niyaniya. But before he says anything, Gear sets the gun up in a kneeling outfit. The current location is like a veranda in the admin building. It''s an open location. From there, it was meant to be targeted at a soldier''s field that was visible under his eyes. "-Come on!" Eventually, after a few seconds of silence, Dunn and a loud noise sounded and the wooden floor swayed small. At the same time, I saw Kakashi''s shoulder mouth explode, which became distant and targeted. It is medium skilled. Even a lower level of Saint Knight would be able to inflict incapacitated damage, but it may be a little unfortunate not to be hit in the middle. That said, Takudo is impressed with his skill in letting the objective rifle hit him on his knees. (No, this is usually awesome) Takudou was satisfied with the result because he couldn''t completely guess it, or behind the back of a gear that gave him an indescribable look of regret. As a matter of fact, what we expect from a group of warriors who are letting them train sniper guns is the effective use of the dark aptitude characteristic of dark elves. It would be a lot easier to do assassinations and raids that are lost in the darkness of the night if you had the sight of a dark elf who is said to be able to move even at night, like during the day. And to see the level of skill of the captain gear, it was determined that Takudo could reach the required level. A guerrilla force that can unilaterally raid an opponent in the dark. That was the role required of the Dark Elves. "A knee-shot would be enough." "- What a waste of words, I will continue to refine." As a Takudo, I should have given the word in view of the current situation, but Gear''s attitude was something that seeped out some remorse. Apparently he felt comforted by the failure. I don''t mean to be Takudou, but I''ll leave him in the lust if he excites me. ... In fact, the results they''re delivering are already beyond the human beings of the lifetime world. Object rifles don''t come from kneeling in the first place. It is because they still lack understanding of guns that they do not understand the seriousness of being able to handle a dozen kilograms in weight alone so easily. Nevertheless, when Gear is finishing so far, the Warriors he leads will also soon be useful in action. Few people can avoid sniper gun bullets with ranges from hundreds of meters to kilometers. If you are a powerful soldier, such as a barbarian or senior saint, with a strong body, such as Hill Giant, there may be something that can withstand its ability to kill, but then you just have to push it in numbers. So Takudo was very happy with this situation. of...... Dunn! and you can hear a noise even louder than the sound of the earlier shooting coming from just the side of Takudou. Raise your face and point your gaze towards the cause of the sound. Then there was Mary practicing sniping with a standing shot with an objective rifle as huge as another round than the one Gear had. "Wow! It''s a boulder, sister! "Shoot with your heart''s eye." Mary, a satisfied sister, releases her rifle as if to throw even a pointy toy while being held hostage by her sister''s career. Likewise the lightly received sister takes a standing and shooting arrangement just like her sister as if she were to treat even dead trees as if she had said a cane. If Takudou''s memory is certain, weigh it down and it''s a 20kg dish. No matter what the original use is, this is not the case. Due to its non-standard weight and power, it operates as a team, including observation and transportation. Of course, when shooting, it is securely fixed in the form of contact with the ground and sniped in the form of laying low. Otherwise, the recoil of the firing will blow you away immediately. Either way, it''s out of the question. "Here''s the thing...? Huh! I hit it! Along with the sound of the tympanic membrane shaking, the kakashi on the far side of the eye flies shattered. It is pathetic to see an inorganic but scattered in shatters. It was a brilliant shot that captured my heart completely. Eating an array would not even allow the recognition of death in a life-form that is half-lived. The twin sisters then destroy Kakashi with caicay and girly fornication. How should it be expressed? Only the word out of standard comes to mind. Of course it''s this pathetic dark elf you can''t be happy to let go. Gear, which has been shown some unrealistic ability in various ways, drops his shoulders in dismay as he feels the sound of his pride crumbling to pieces. Gear, a famous warrior of the Dark Elf clan and feared for his name, was defeated by two girls this day. "Shit, I''ll refine..." A voice so fine that it can finally be heard with caution. He was completely depressed. "Oh, because those two are special..." Taoist shifts policy from earlier words and inadvertently throws words of comfort and so on. I do feel pity that Takudo would be depressed if he were in the same situation. Nevertheless, the twin sisters showed unusual talent so far for a reason. Because the two are witches and brave men who inherited the power of Isla. Its potential and talent, even if it wasn''t crazy about the moon''s magic, was a huge word, and rather it could also be said that Gear was fighting well against them. Old Mortar, who has already heard the state of his sisters from Takudo, of course knew about it, but he just laughs at Kakaka without doing anything to comfort Gear. The extra words were an act that hurt my pride as a dark elf warrior, most importantly because I had the unpleasant trust that it would be okay to leave him alone. Takudo spoke up, too, and well, I''m not going to say anything more that he would do something about it. It was with every world that men treated men in a cluttered way. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "But king, one thing bothers me..." "Hmm?" "Are these ammunition......? We use it for lubrication for training, but isn''t it pretty expensive? So the poor man named Gear is abandoned and the story proceeds. Old Mortar''s concerns related to ammunition required for firearms proficiency training. All of them are produced by Takudo''s emergency production. Not to mention how much cheesy magic supply there is with Brave Questas gold coins, of course there is an end to it. I fear that the wasteful use of ammunition on this occasion will interrupt supplies in the event of future events. But Takudou had already solved the problem. "Oh, I''m fine. The casings and bullets are being found and recovered as best you can, right? "Regardless, we are collecting all the warriors after the training. Gear? "Ha! Ammunition produced by the king from his hands. We haven''t wasted a single shot! "Then you''ll be fine." Gackle, the gear that was dropping his shoulder just stood up here and reported it. You''re trying to regain some of your loss, your momentum is stifling. Takudo nodded contentedly, grinning bitterly at the attitude. "Because bullets and pods can also be replaced at a good rate as metal. It''s almost free, actually." Lead, brass, and mild steel. The material of bullets and drugpods, which can be divided into several types, is only worth it as metal. And if it''s worth it as metal, of course it can be redeemed for "magic" in The Market. It was treated as a "mineral" because of the slightly special material, but there was no problem there. The fact that we could recover the cost of ammunition to almost zero cost levels even if we didn''t go as far as tonnes was enough to pull it off too cheesy even if we actually did the confirmed pioneering. It is only in the bullet that the gun is a gold-feeding bug while its main body is still in place. Training and skill development to a level that can withstand combat will naturally require training with live fire many times, and that is all ammunition will be needed to do so. The enormous cost would be scavenged here if it were meant to be, and the maintenance of the army would be unbearable. But the vicious combo in this world had given Minogula the power to make it possible. "Only explosives and grenades are a little costly, so come on, I can''t use them." "But just the sniper and assault guns we are currently training is certain that the battlefield will change its appearance significantly. Let''s just say this is God''s army. The King''s extraction has enabled us to gain more power." Old Mortar looking under his eyes in a good mood. If you are as wise as he is, you will easily understand how the vicious killing power that modern weapons possess wields on the battlefield. The opinion is the same as Takudo''s. But the bitter memory of Isla worshipping the afterdust warns Takudo not to distract him. There are various paranormal beings in this world. No matter how powerful the heavy weapon may be, it cannot be said at all that the presence of the likes of the Four Heavenly Kings and Demon Kings of Bravequestus can be unilaterally annihilated. I still can''t get out of my mind. You should never be relieved by this. And no matter how powerful modern weapons were, there was a fundamental problem. "The power that firearms bring is fierce in this world. This wouldn''t offend other countries to be so foolish as to get their hands on the detour, would it? But..." "Overwhelming understaffing¡­" Obviously not enough people. Approximately dozens of warriors under gear slavery. The number of people who recover from illness and malnutrition and wish to join the Warriors'' Regiment together will reach 100 or not. In contrast to the four digits, even the three digits clearly did not meet the minimum number required as an army in the current number of suspicious figures. "If I let Ningenmodoki carry a firearm, I would have caused it to burst." "There will be a quarrel with each other on the boulder." As a solution to this, the proposal also initially surfaced to equip Ningenmodoki, a Minogula specific national, with firearms. Because if this is possible, we can take advantage of the advantages of Ningenmodoki, which is excellent in reproduction, to quickly prepare the army. In "Eternal Nations", weapons and the like are treated as equipment items. A primitive ranged weapon such as a bow gave rise to greed because even an army composed of ningenmodoki was able to operate without problems, but they weren''t that sweet on boulders. Ningenmodoki has the nature and setting of not being good at intellectual work. For this reason, although "Eternal Nations" could be equipped with weapons with primitive structures such as swords and bows, it could not handle complex weapons such as crossbows and siege weapons. Because of this background, it was not impossible to deal with Ningenmodoki firearms. When that happens, the missing personnel must be brought from elsewhere. Those who possess a basic level of intelligence as a minimum race and yet pledge allegiance to the Minoghura. And that also existed in Takudo. "Well, I have a solution. It''s time to make good on your promises." "Whoa! Hello! Old Mortar, finally told the words he would have hoped for, clearly gives a delightful look. Same with the gear I was listening to behind my back. Welcome the compatriots of the dark elves who are persecuted and still in vagrancy. There was a goth and it was postponed, but it was originally planned. I already know that there are some Dark Elf refugees in their home country in my interactions with Fawn Caven. All you have to do is summon them. That''s it as a number, but it will always be the power of Mynogura in situations where you want to borrow it even at the hands of a cat. I''m also thinking about some of the subsequent proposals. With information from foot worms conducting surveys around the city of Dragontan, Takudou had come up with a way to eliminate a slightly difficult but collectively understaffed workforce. After that, we''ll negotiate with Fawn Cavn. I don''t know how to get out on the other side, but I don''t think it''s going to be that much trouble at the moment when we recognize each other''s threats. Whatever happens in the future, we''re still allies now. "- O king! I have a report for you! As Takudo develops an operation in his brain and puts his thoughts into the future flow, a single dark elf comes up in a hurry to the admin building. There seems to be some kind of report, and Takudo quietly urges him to say something to him as he falls on one knee with all the breathing disturbances. "What is it? "I have a messenger more than a dragon tan. It means I have brought a prot¨¦g¨¦ to the King from Master Pepe with the wand of Fawn Caven! "Yeah, just in time." To the words Takudou knocks on his bread and hands. At the same time, another strategy comes to mind, inadvertently spilling a grin. No one can think of it, but it''s an effective and deadly operation. "I''ll call Atu back. Gather key members for an immediate meeting." There are various things to discuss. Respecting the opinions of the Dark Elves is as important as ever, even though Minogula''s policies have changed. Well, what story did Fawn Caven bring? Somewhere in a good mood to go down the admin building, Old Mortar and Gear followed later with deep appreciation for the dizzying change in circumstances and the exploitation shown by the King over the past few days. 57 Episode 44: Operation Conference In Minoghura, the operational policy decisions of the State are weighted by meetings. It is not due to any democratic idea, but has a strong training connotation to create the basis for the Dark Elves to make their own thinking and decision. BRAVE QUESTAS After the war with the Demon King Army, Ila-Tacto radically changed its policy. That changes one hundred and eighty degrees from the previous policy of pacifist activity of conquering the world, indicating that the Dark Elves'' thoughts and decisions will not be respected as much as before. That said, even with the implications of fostering the autonomy of the Dark Elves, meetings were still taking place. But the meeting, which was supposed to go smoothly until before, was the first time I had come here to ride up the reef. "How the hell am I supposed to judge this... "Mmm, I''m sure there''s a back there. No...... uhm" He had an indescribable look on his face when he gathered in the conference room at the Palazzo Mainogura. Few gathered. Takudo and Atu are naturally rare candidates: Old Mortar and Emr when it comes to dark elves. Because only the most insightful people were gathered to judge this issue. The reason I didn''t call the others was because I didn''t want to detain too many personnel for an agenda that might even take time to bargain content. And the same is true of Takudo, who is distressed by the judgment, which shows that this agenda brings out so much their confusion. What is its content¡­¡­. "I didn''t expect... to offer to transfer a dragon tan" It was a proposal for a concession of the city of Dragontan, by the multiracial state Fawncavn. It doesn''t say anything specific. Of course it doesn''t say what''s going on. Only a request has been made to hold talks on this matter as soon as possible with Pepe, the leading leader of Fawncavn, and the coalition of cane holders, who are also leaders. Nothing else. Afterwards, it is long written in stereotypes expressing gratitude for the strength of the war in the war ahead. Atu roars with his neck tilted over and over to that parent book, which never reads his intentions no matter how much he rereads them. "A pleasant offer for us if we are to receive the content as it is, but it is too suspicious..." "But, no matter how much the parent book says, I don''t know how to tell you about such an important thing. In diplomacy, it''s a bad way to go. It makes sense to doubt the trap, but if so, this is another naive word. I don''t know what it is." Mortar, who is supposed to be a wise man. The end that even old men roar and can''t even guess. While there was one agenda to cover, counter-measures meetings on that issue, similar to the elusive puzzle, rode up to the reef early in the beginning and had never moved forward. "O king... let us judge." Old Mortar, who can''t even stay, asks for a help ship to Takudo. Although Takudo and I have repeated every negotiation in the game many times, this is the first pattern like this one. If it is probably at the level of¡­, it is judgmental but lacking in decision-makers. That said, in the end, he has to make a decision. And what Minogula needs to do is pile up, and by the end of the day, I want to judge this issue and decide the direction. For this reason, Takudou tells Emul to reorganize the information and opens the matter. "Emr. To the best of my knowledge, how is the situation in Fawncavn? Emr begins to quickly turn the material that was gathering to the word. Eventually, information that almost everyone on the spot would know will be reported again for confirmation, and then some up-to-date information will be found. "- Last but not least, there is currently a considerable exodus of people in the city of Dragontan. We''ve been in touch with the city manager, but he seems confused enough to be late in responding to an inquiry from this side." Thank you. Takudo replies and often rethinks. Due to its alliance with Fawncavn, it is possible to obtain more information on Dragontan than before. Mynogura herself had a grasp on the post-war Gotagota side, but it still seems that something called war is not going to end because he won it unlike the game. "People spilling out? Emr, why did that happen? "The war ahead must have caused it, Lord Atu. Emr, can you elaborate? "Yes, in the first place, the city is far from Fawncavn''s home country, and the rush into the city has also made it difficult to maintain law and order. I wonder if there would be some confusion if we were to receive little assistance from home countries in this war. If so, residents are presumed to be escaping from the city to escape within the country''s influence zone." While Takudo is putting his thoughts together, Atu and the Dark Elves assemble the situation based on information. Takudou listens quietly to those opinions while more accurately grasping all the situations. "Hmm. I mean, the dragon tan is collapsing," he said? "It''s already collapsed... maybe, Lord Atu. Either way, it''s only a matter of time before the city shuts down." With a few tips when all the well-perceived gather, the meeting shows dramatic progression. Faces that had made approximate inferences possible, as had Takudo, had begun to guide the precise answers of things that could not be ascertained. No - it''s easy to understand if you become a little dragon tan resident. A large group of barbarians who suddenly broke out while living on land far from home. Besides, we can''t expect reinforcements from home countries, but the beginning and end of leaving defense to the armies of other countries. It is also natural for those fleeing to their home countries in search of safety, and it is not surprising that in some cases riots and so on occur. Maybe there are even people out there looking for naturalization into Minogula. Takudo herself has no direct knowledge of the city manager of Dragontan, but I even remember sympathy for her for having to accommodate this situation. "If urban functions were to collapse, it would actually be the powerless, vulnerable people who would suffer. Perhaps you thought it would be better to transfer the city to protect them." "In addition, in this war, it was we, Minogula, who actually gave up our power. Their strength does not allow them to conduct military operations satisfactorily with the utmost defense. Probably even bothered with personnel to maintain security" "I see. I don''t know how to put it, but is that the kind of soul guts that try to keep Minogula in the mood here and sell her kobi? Atu sums it up. It was a really embarrassing way of saying it, but it shoots at the target. Simply put, Fawncavn is in a dilapidated situation. That''s why he cut a card that could be described as bold and took the lead from Minogula at the negotiating table. I don''t know who was the first to think about this, but Takudo thinks whether it''s someone with a pretty good head turn. Or... don''t you have any special thoughts? Usually the face of the leader of Fawncavn, who had recently become a friend, came to mind and was drunk by the wave of thought and disappeared. "Are you saying that by dawning down the dragon tan we are continuing our friendship and trying to pull something out instead..." "Definitely a source of magic for dragon pulse holes will be asking for it. Well, that was joint management in the first place, so there''s no problem..." Turning over national territory is not something you can do with half-baked readiness. Especially the dragon tongue, which is an enclave, can be a difficult halfway point to manage, and a bridgehead for future state expansion. That''s not all. When it comes to transferring one city to another, even if it is peaceful, the public''s distrust is quite exhorting. If so, they will naturally consider returns that are just comparable to that. "Definitely." Squeeze as if Takudou were to assure you. It''s an expansion of a force that lacks a pressing problem for Fawn Caven. Even at present, the lack of a satisfactory response has already been exposed at a stage when we have asked Minoghura to cooperate in urban defence. It is clear that their fighting power is still scarce than military expansion cannot take place overnight. "But king. Even if Fawncavn came looking for power, we are also preparing for the threat. No matter how many allies you have, you can still afford to extract all your power¡­" "Yeah. Exactly." Old Mortar concerns are better. I dare not speak, but one of the causes of the loss of Isla is the dispersion of power. We could not risk our nation by taking the same steps again. Of course, Takudo understands that very well. So...... "Let me sell you a weapon" Sin and the spot quiet in the words of Takudo. Until now, I would have felt uncomfortable with the situation, but I am rather comfortable with everyone''s surprises in the present Takudo, where a certain readiness has been decided. Before I realized it myself, Emr screamed in a panic that people would grow out of place and so on. "Oh, wait, my king! Oh, that''s dangerous! I don''t know for what use it would be abused if something so powerful were to pass to another country! I would be foolish to think that the spearhead of that weapon could be destined for our country! Emr''s words were on behalf of everyone on the spot. A powerful weapon requires careful attention to its handling. The modern weapon created by the power of Ila-Tacto is the new sword and shield of the Protectorate acquired by Mynogura. Providing an advantage on the grounds that it was an ally could create national disadvantages around, which seemed dangerous in various respects. It''s just... they forgot something serious. "Abuse, how? "Naturally... Ah! All weapons and bullets can only be produced in Ira-Tact. In other words, just how much firearms have been provided to boost your combat power, and you have to keep dealing with Minogula and get ammunition replenished at all times to consume that power quickly. And the technology used in firearms and ammunition is a product of science and technology that belongs to a different lineage tree from this world. No matter how you scratch it, it''s impossible to create artifacts in this world. In other words, this powerful weapon could be taken up at any time with three inches of Minogula''s chest tip. And Fawncavn won''t be able to resist the appeal this overwhelming power has either. The mobilization power on the Fawncavn side is estimated at roughly 10,000 to 20,000. Most of them are melee fighters. Neither can the number of cavalry and archers that cost money be described as luxury, and there are only enough soldiers alone and with high fighting power like the Holy Knight to count. As a minimum degree of proficiency to see the dragon tan defense force, it is inferior to other countries in terms of roughly quality, although it manages to have it in the physical abilities of the beast man. Only by describing them as fragile and equipping them with weapons provided by Minoghura can they acquire the qualities that make them unjust armies. At least we''ll be able to say goodbye to a wretched life that frightens the barbarians and frightens them into desperately defending the nation. It is not hard to imagine how fascinating this would be for them to live in the southern part of the continent of Idraggia - a barren land commonly known as the Dark Continent - and to have lived in the presence of the visible threat of the Holy Kingdom and the Union of the Covenant of the Spirit. And there won''t be so many options Fawn Cavn can take as a counterproposal. This operation will also be an attractive proposal for the Minogula side. Because when it comes to war with hostile forces in the future, we can set up a joint front with the army of Fawncavn armed by modern weapons. It is very fascinating to see the number of soldiers with a certain power because the power of Mynogura is skewed by a small number of elites. Because we can maintain the front line in the Fawncavn army and put up a powerful formation of playing and beheading operations in the Mynogura army. Provide firearms and ammunition to Fawncavn. This was, in other words, a double operation to boost the Allies'' power of war and gain an advantage in the war against the hostile countries that would soon come, while at the same time grasping the roots of their allies. The smart ones instantly realize the intent hidden behind it, understanding and fucking laughing that the other person is in what they call a state of stuffing. There''s nothing wrong with them. Rather, it would only have merit. Just never get away with it...... "I see. Boulder our king. There is only one word of sensitivity in that deep insight and ingenuity.... but now you''ve put some of this out too much. King, what is appropriate for a nation to seek as consideration?" Old Mortar asks Eagle Deep with a cheeky laugh. Reinforcement of military capabilities is probably what Fawncavn wants most in the current situation. Whatever your intention is to concede a dragon tan, you cannot waver on this point. For one way or another, you will definitely be devoured by this arms export operation. "Consideration...... I guess people, I guess. Whether you''re in trouble or a criminal, there aren''t enough people at all right now." It was the people that Takudo chose. This is what Minogula wants most and has no overwhelming prospect of securing. "That''s a great idea, Takudo! If you were to put yourself under the asylum of the great Minoghura, I''m sure the inhabitants of Dragontan would cry with gratitude! "It''s gonna be evil, though." "Yes, it''s surprisingly cozy... but it doesn''t feel very different." "Ri, Ri" Those who have recently become evil attributes snort. Apparently, they like it in person. If so, Takudo reassures that Dragontan''s acceptance of residents is likely to be manageable as well. Regardless, I do not consider human trafficking acceptance with coercion. A hostile nation may have it, but Fawncavn is still an ally. It would be a form of recruiting the hopeful, but if we were to actually start, it was going to be a big business inside. "But if this works, people''s problems are going to improve at once, Takudo! Takudo snorts at the voice of innocent joy that Atu gives you. I don''t know how Fawncavn would judge against Mynogura''s demands. But from the fact that we plan to assign dragon tongues, I guess we''re thinking of moving personnel, of course. I went out of my way to mention the assignment in my parent book, and maybe I wanted to tell her out of the blue to consider it beforehand. "Come on, let''s pick a weapon to sell. Do you have any other opinions? We need to consider what the dragon tan has in mind and make sure there are no leaks." Takudou thinks of Pepe as he looks at that and the people under his command who exchange opinions with him. He''s cheerful, friendly, and somewhere I can''t hate him. But Takudo somehow had a hunch that his essence wasn''t all that. "Looking forward to the date of the meeting." The world moves big. If there are other things that come from the world of games just like ourselves, there will always come a time to bump into them. That''s something I''m sure of, and it seems to be whispered by someone who''s not here. "Speaking of which..." "Yes, do you have any concerns, Takudo? Atu reacts quickly to Takudo''s words. But Takudo shook his head to the left and right to answer the question. "No... it''s nothing" Takudou dared not speak of the subject but misled. Thus¡­ Sooner or later, I told myself that I must confirm my ability to do so. 58 Episode 45: She once put a loved one in its hands Holy King Qualia. Southern State House of Assembly, St. Amritate''s Archdiocese. The two daughters were exchanging words in a gorgeous and glorious forum created by those who were proud of God''s me. "Why do you do this? One is Soarena, the Virgin of Hua''s Burial. She is the daughter who should have been defeated before the witch Elakino in the response to the witch incident in Northern State of Qualia. "Why do you do this? Soarena asks her daughter in front of her. This is a question that I have repeated many times from earlier. Soarena, who perceived at that moment that she had made some fatal mistake herself, was certainly convinced of death. But I thought it would finally be easier. Her fate still seems to have a way to go, and when I realize it, I''m back in this northern state I''m used to seeing with the girl in front of me. Soarena asks again. What would be fun? Or will it be fun from now on? The other daughter is dancing the floor twirling earlier, singing without worrying about the gaze of a viewer with only one. ... It was when Soarena thought about saying the same word three times. When the dancing girl finally stops dancing, she turns around in a cheerful move as if the clown would. "That''s because you wanted it, Soarena." The girl was, - a presence called Elakino, a sipping witch. "You think I wanted this situation? "Of course, Soarena." Nico and the witch have a smile on their face as if they were pointing it at a friend who has been dating for years. It was a soarena that had been deprived of its will by the special abilities of Elakino, but her consciousness had been returned by the hands of Elakino no other. Most importantly, it will be annotated as part of¡­. Only words allowed Soarena. Her spirit is still tied to Elakino, and she cannot move one finger at her own will without her life. It was still unclear what kind of ability it was, but it was certain that it was possible to tie people''s minds up when certain conditions were fulfilled. A ban on hostilities, a ban on asking for help, a ban on divulging information about Elakino, and a ban on all actions that are noticed to be strange. Approximately all prohibitions are imposed on the Soarena and enforced by an incredible force that does not even reach God''s protection. Soarena is now a bird in a cage. Its beautifully ringing appearance will appeal to people, but it has been deprived of liberty but only of the decadence. That''s why Soarena asks. To understand what belief the witch in front of you is acting on in order to determine Elakino''s thoughts. I don''t understand it, to somehow understand it. "I don''t want this to happen. You''re just trying to trick this country into a vortex." "Is Ella Kino trying to get involved, or does someone else want it again? The world is strange! "At least this country was at peace until you arrived." "That''s why there''s no guarantee anywhere that the future is peaceful, Soarena. Sooner or later, the world gets into a big fight. Live or die in it. That''s what matters now." There are countless cities and people lost by the emergence of the northern state of Elakino. Although the actual population was smaller than in other states because it was cold, it was still not a number that could be ignored. Elakino''s words are all contradictory. It even makes me feel like I''m not responsible for what happened earlier. But there can be no doubt that the girl in front of you is malignant. The proof is surprisingly simple, because the evidence is still scattered in front of us. "So where the hell is this miserable situation, need it? The floor is colored with blood, organs and meat. That is the end of what was once a priesthood. Until just a few hours ago, when they cursed the Soarenas with majesty, they are now welcomed to the Holy God without separation. Elakino, with a full grin on the question, begins to dance gracefully, sneezing and blood scattered around him, dyeing the white diocese bright red. Soarena watched the scene without moving a single eyebrow. "Hmm, red carpet! This is R18! Oh, in this case, do you say R18G? The Virgin does not reply. Sometimes I didn''t really understand what Elakino''s words meant, because I understood that a poor response would only please her. That''s why you can''t stop witch words. "Hey, Soarena. Were they necessary beings in this country? To Elakino''s words, Soarena moves her pimples and eyebrows and puts her emotional swings on the table. "All souls are raw in this world with roles. All of them complete their lives with the guidance of the Holy God Aaros." "Hmm? Didn''t you get the question right? Ella, did you hear that? Elakino asks, grinning. Elakino, who at some point came to the side, glances as if provoking a nagging, distracting soarena. Soarena smears her emotions with tentative first words as she desperately pushes and kills the contradictions in herself. "The Virgin on the Face remains in this land. Soon this will be revealed, and the rest of the Virgin - the Virgin of the Diary and the Virgin of the Ingenuity - will see through your plans." "Uh, I don''t care about that now. It doesn''t matter to Ella Kino. - Hey, Soarena. Tell me the truth." "The real deal?" Ella Kino shows her attitude just saying she''s tired of asking questions as she waves with her patties. To her words, Soarena opens her mouth poking like she was poked in the void. At the same time...... "Were they good people to die for? Understand that it is the least desirable matter to be heard. "Were you in the way of everyone''s lives? - Answer me for real, Soarena. That''s an order." A witch asks, pointing to a mountain made of blood, organs and meat. The right to decide will is not in the Soarena. She''s talking on this occasion. She''s only a bird in a cage authorized by Elakino. I don''t have the means to go against the owner''s life or anything else with me. "Abuse of power over fraudulent accumulation of wealth. Abuse that can also be spoken of against boys and girls attending church. Approximately ineligible as a guide to the people" Incredible compulsion made the contradiction of the Holy Kingdom, which had never been spoken of before, be easily revealed. "Where it will be. Well then, is it... good that they die? "... is a good thing" Soarena''s face, disguised as calm and enlightened by the upset, distorts bitterly. When I mouth it, I get mundane and angry. It is not anger against witches. It''s anger at myself for not being able to do anything, wearing the grand name Virgin. And in response to the fact that it was the witch who laughs in front of her that made that good... "Then you have to be happy! At least now no one cries because of their evil deeds. What is justice without calling this justice! We did the right thing, Soarena." Can we do this and call it justice? I just killed the one who got in the way. The Northern Province of Qualia is particularly corrupt by clergy. Most of the superior priests, including those called cardinals, had dyed their hands wrongfully, and their cunning, fearless of God''s wrath, had never even allowed them to grab its tail before. It is clear that the Holy King has ordained it and it is against the law. But without proof, the referee cannot be judged. That''s the state, that''s the law. That... Elakino covered it with a swing of his arm. With force, violence, malice, carelessness, just innocence...... She''s right, I guess a lot of people will be saved in this tragedy. Undoubtedly, you will be saved. ... What does justice exist for this? Where is the ideal she has believed? "I can''t think about what you want to do, Elakino." My beliefs break apart raggedly, and the resentful voices of those who couldn''t save me whisper in the ears of the Soarena as a phantom. Soarena, who is no longer a billionaire to think about, asks the witch Elakino, just shaking her head to the left and right. How he perceived that attitude, Erakino began to answer the Soarena question with the most grin ever. "Elakino and the master learned. He said you shouldn''t push anything to attack this world. He said we have to take proper steps and put a lot of people on our side." I had heard the word master several times. It is spoken from the mouth of Elakino. It is apparently her Lord, and there is a full of respect and affection for Elakino when he speaks his name. I don''t know where she is, but I''m sure she truly trusts that master and all. To the fact that even witches have a trusting presence, Soarena feels zawazawa as if she could be ripped off her chest. But Elakino''s words continue ahead without knowing what''s in her chest like that. "Hey, Soarena. Elakino and your interests are consistent here. Elakino and the others want a country that is free to do so. Soarena wants a country where you can be free, too. If you two work hard, I''m sure you can make a nice country? "Nice...... country? "That''s right! No one will suffer, no one will grieve! It''s a country where everyone can live happily ever after! Ella, the only thing I want is an army, so I''ll leave the details to you, Soarena, like you want! You can save anyone in trouble for as much as you want! "You, who have killed so many people, speak of it¡­" "Hmm, that''s not Ella Kino...... well come on! It''s the same thing." I accidentally and sarcastically returned it to Elakino, who speaks of his dreams in some floating attitude, but it was also true that greed was created inside the Soarena. The destruction of the top priests of the Northern States will soon be known to other states and centers. But before that, if you use your position of Virgin, it is slightly more forceful, but it is not impossible to eliminate it. And the provinces of the Holy King Qualia have been given quite extensive autonomy over the centre. If it''s limited to the Northern States... we can make the ideal country, as Erakino put it. "The important thing is that Ella Kino and Soarena are another lotus student. If we don''t build strength here, we''ll be swallowed soon. The game has already begun. You can''t go down there, you risked your life for a game! Elakino hits the silent soarena even more when he can''t think together. "You cared about Soarena, too." Born in the Great Curse, he was called a disaster. " Only some of the catastrophes in the Great Curse Realm should be known. And the proof of that she received in the divinity was brought more than any other witch. All I can say is funny. Once the Cardinal used to answer Soarena''s wish by pulling his leg... "Let''s take them both down! Let''s join forces and get rid of the bad guys! Like I did today, like I''ve ever done! That way, there will surely be the peace we want! I''m poor in words. There was something too appealing and hard to resist. If we succeed, can we create the ideal country? That''s a sweet temptation. And can we retreat from all evil and create true peace? It was also a girly delusion that If she were her original girlfriend, she wouldn''t make this much sweet talk or anything. But her freedom was now tied, and above all the voices of those who had lost had confounded her heart. "Life is gambling, Soarena. People adorn it with beautiful words, but in the end, it''s just about whether the dice was good or bad." Soarena just quietly reckons. If the good you believed in couldn''t save anyone and the evil you hated would do you justice, wouldn''t it be a good idea to bet on it? Because I can''t do anything. Even now...... and ever. "One... will you make a promise? "What? "No more useless killing." "Mochi! There''s no guarantee, nothing anywhere. I just seem to have answered appropriately, and it seems that I was willing to do so from the beginning, so I was able to accept it immediately. Just Soarena wished and Elakino accepted. That''s all. "That''s the biggest problem, Soarena." Let''s go witch. The word is light-hearted everywhere, and there is no such thing as approximately trust. But at the same time, Soarena thinks Where are you, such as someone you can trust in this world in the first place... Those people who were there once did say that they - they did. I hear the sound of gash and armor from afar. I guess the Saint Knights, who sniffed out the anomaly, are aiming for this forum to fulfill their responsibilities. Soarena breathes quietly. And with all due respect to everything in the world, I decided to get on with this ridiculous suggestion. 59 Lesson 46: Malice Surely Saves People Soarena looked at a bunch of paperwork by herself in an office on the Southern State Capitol and St. Amritante''s Archdiocese. They were all evidence of fraud that the old ladies of the Southern State Congress were engulfing, but the amount of information exceeded expectations because of a complex and hardened administrative system. Soarena is so unfamiliar with the text because of her village daughter''s origins. Load the contents of the documents with obnoxious gestures and speeds, like a child who is just beginning to receive primary education. There are people who suffer behind only this number of documents. If we don''t check the contents and correct the fraud as soon as possible, even in one letter... There''s just a rush, which slows down the space for extra work. ... Unexpectedly, the office door was knocked and a holy knight came into the room. "Dear Virgin Soarena! The private property investigation of the deceased Cardinals has come to a close." It was Senior Saint Fjord-Weistark, the leader of the Saint Knights of the Southern States, who showed up. The crossing of that technique, which is old but still undamaged, has roared the southern states all over the Qualia, so much so that no priest, of course, even the people of the city well, knows its name. Fjord bows deeply in his thankful work, while his main cause is the battle called the Holy Knight. In response to him, Soarena nods quietly and throws the question with a somewhat full voice of anticipation. "How much was it? "It''s a word of serenity...... I didn''t know so many assets were hidden anymore. Double books, detoured contributions, bribes. I only mourn our infirmity if we keep it from these people and give it to the poor properly." From day to day, a calm settling, roughly unexplained fjord has made no sense of discomfort concealed. No - that''s why it''s done to this extent. In fact, the Holy Knights, who have been temporarily summoned to clean up this situation, are in the midst of too much anger and much screaming over their place of business. "God wants us to be people''s lights with a strong will. Let''s do what we can. - What about the human resources you were asking for? "We provide circulars, including the priests of each town and village, but when they suddenly react because they also have their own circumstances, they don''t respond well." It is not easy to rebuild an administrative system with holes. It''s not just that you should give up the right person, but that''s where certain people and abilities are required. That said, the bishops and cardinals killed by Elakino are upstream of the Southern state administration. Since most of the practice is handled by the general clergy, so far it is a routine that is no different from ordinary times for the general public, and it manages to maintain a balance. It is clear, however, that that tranquillity will also collapse in a few days. By then we have to repair all the streams that have managed to get into this complex quirk, to the point where we can see them. "Really... you can give me my name, so please continue to persuade me. We need people now anyway." Come on, I should not even give you permission to use the name Virgin. Knowing how much this means and how prepared Soarena is, Fjord trembles. But as he turns a similar reverence to the Virgin in awe, he recalls that Fjord must be confirmed as head of the Order of the Saints of the Southern States. "But can we stop reporting to the center? A few seconds of silence. Slightly Soarena, the Virgin of Hua Funeral, replied. "Yes...... no problem there. Confusion would be even worse if extra lay were put in the center now. It doesn''t mean hiding it forever. Sooner or later look at the time." "Hmm, if that''s what you say Soarena..." Obviously misled. Fjord is not just an old man in his hectic retirement. He is a senior saint who can blast his name all over the continent, and a proud hero of Qualia who has destroyed the most evil except the Virgin. That insight is no longer sublimated to the realm of prediction and reading minds, and thus discerns some sort of hindsight and hiding that Soarena holds. There''s something. There''s a reason Soarena has to hide this serious incident in the center. Focus your consciousness so that you do not understand and scrutinize the information you have obtained so far. There must be something... you must be missing something uncomfortable. In my sumptuous consciousness, I saw something behind Fjord''s brain -. Bodies of bishops scattered on one side of the perimeter. Soarena and girl nestled in a sea of blood. The moment Fjord unleashed the Sacred Knight''s Sword with his men and was slashed into a girl in his service... "Hey. Sounds like some kind of trouble! Aren''t you free to talk to me for a long time now? "-! That was..." "Yahoo, Knights Commander. Didn''t you get more eye areas? Are you asleep? Soon the girl who shows up talks to Fjord in peace. My vision blurs and my head squeaks. Girl and girl overlap, red eyes like blood and their mouth creeping and laughing. My headache is getting worse and I''m about to pull that wedge out one more step. "Colour, and excuse me... my head" A little more - a little more. Thus the Saint Knight Fjord recalls that the girl in front of him is Elakino the Sipping Witch. "Well... is it about to expire? It''s the only way. I don''t believe in Ella Kino." = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Elakino''s "Brainwashing" Judgment Determination: Confirmed Success ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D I greeted the spirited holy followers. "Hmmm... what? Oh, Lord Elakino. You wanted it. Excuse me for this. A little dazzled." Earlier headaches pull off like lies, and consciousness crosses as soon as possible. and at the same time a side of the gentleman presents himself with regret that the thought of righteousness still fills his body and has been disrespectful to the girl in front of him. "Has Ella Kino mellowed into her cuteness? Don''t push yourself too hard to work, Knights Leader." "Ha ha! I don''t have enough refinement to worry and care about women, either. But Lord Elakino. Sometimes people can''t, but they can''t." "Helping people, you know? "Uhm! Makoto is right! As Lord Elakino knows, Qualia is now about to get into an unprecedented mess. And in this difficult time, it is the work of the Holy Knight to become the sword of God and the shield of the people. Where will you have time to sleep?" "Ha ha! Hmm, what a working human being! When you become president of a company, you''re in danger of becoming absolutely black. Zo. ? Well, please work as you wish for such a Knights Commander. ? Were you pressured by straightforward thoughts, or were you made easy by a strong will that did not spare us? Elakino took out a bunch of paper from nowhere with a slight bitter laugh. "Ko, this is haha! Having received the paperwork, Fjord unexpectedly opens his eyes to amazement. Because that was information about the stash of the bishops'' property, which could never be left as a form... "Lord Elakino... where is this? "Investigation skills are important, whoa, knight captain. Is that where it matters now? What have you done with Sole? What are we gonna do with the sole, not the one? Right?" "Huh! This is rude. You''re absolutely right. Good teachings and thanks, Lord Elakino." A fjord that switches thoughts in an instant to that word. The number of hidden properties found in the back books so far is enormous. I thought the stash would make it difficult to navigate the investigation because it''s unknown. When this can be recovered early, it''s also possible to let the worst funds say something to rebuild the turmoil in Southern states. Having found hope in confusion convergence, Fjord becomes somewhat more pale and nostalgic about the paperwork earlier. "Then Master Soarena. Lord Elakino. I will be scrutinizing this document as soon as possible. We''re running out of time right now." "Yes, thank you very much" "Cancer! Fjord bows deeply and courteously, just as he did when he came into the room. His leg stops when he tries to leave the room with his heel back. "I... sincerely thank you both for standing up for this country. You never missed the sickness that led you to this country." Elakino well understood that the word was genuine, taking away the other person''s thoughts by "brainwashing". And the Soarena, which became the faction of Erakino entirely by "sipping", also understood the matter well. "Let''s make it a good country. Then at this." Elakino has a nico and an uncontrolled smile, and Soarena has an indescribably tenacious grin. I nodded at the words of the Holy Knight Fjord. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Hey, it feels kind of good if you do something good! A new feeling! Twirling, Elakino laughs as she dances through the office. The grin belongs to a virgin girl, and the uncontrolled smile doesn''t make her feel like she''s the witch who took many lives. Soarena just handles the paperwork. Like applying a lid to a reality you don''t even want to see, like lying about your own mind. "If things continue to go well, the bad guys in this area are going to be gone. Hey, Soarena! "If you keep going, if you keep going..." Yes, we just have to keep going. Strangely enough, Elakino looked like he really wanted to make this country better. At least I''m sure I''m starting to get attached to acquaintances like this country and the earlier Knights Commander. Soarenas don''t know why witches who don''t care about people''s lives have such feelings. But in case Elakino can have a true attachment to this country and its people, won''t it all change? I''m sure you''ll never have an unfortunate person like yourself again? Such a pathetic forecast of the future comes to mind. If you keep going. If you keep going...... Soarena squeals just that small. "If you keep up the good work..." The word was also denied by another visitor''s words. "Dear Fenne..." It was one woman there. How tall is he? I''m sure it''s higher than the Soarena, but it''s shrinking my body like it''s frightened, and it looks rather small. It is also wrapped in a holy coat to hide its skin, and there is even a kind of creepy feeling that it is hiding its face in a pure white veil. The voice, on the other hand, is like a goddess song. It''s as if the voices alone make you feel the indoors have been purified, so much so that even the Soarena, the same being, accidentally blushes its cheeks. The woman''s name is Fenne... One of the seven great saints of the Idraggia continent of salvation. "The Virgin on the Face" Fenne-Carmale. "Oh! You look down on your face! Nice to meet you! Should I get a scratch already? Elakino relaxes to Fenne, who was in the room at some point about what technique he used. When Fenne turned silently to the words, she laid her hands on Vale at an angle that seemed invisible to Soarena and confirmed the elaquino directly with one eye. "Nice to meet you, Elakino. I didn''t know we were going down the Soarena.... you did a good job" "Ma''am! It took a lot of time, though. But thanks to Erakino, we''re one step closer to achieving her ambitions! Isn''t that amazing?" "Yeah, I''m not interested." - Terrible discomfort struck the Soarena. She doesn''t know the relationship between Elakino and Fenne. Qualia has a culture of great discretion from state to state but thus terribly dislikes the intervention of other states. Therefore, no information has been received as to what kind of battle Elakino was waged by the Virgin on the Face, a different state from the Northern States. The information hasn''t come in, so we don''t know what happened there. "What''s going on? Soarena." Fenne asks quietly if you have noticed the anomaly in the Soarena. The voice is as beautiful as ever and even makes you feel as majestic as court music. Shaking off that voice somewhere inhuman that echoes in the back of his brain, Soarena asked in a detour. "Well, if you''ll excuse me, did Fenne do something from Elakino? "" Nothing "" Elakino and Fenne responded exactly the same at the same time. Soarena shudders unexpectedly at the creepy unanimity. "You say weird things, Soarena. You thought I was getting some sort of brainwashing from her? Oh, or did you think I was up to something? If so, it''s a misunderstanding. I always put people first. I can''t help but think about this situation. Once you''ve defeated, you''re no match for Elakino." My eyes shoot through the Soarena from under the vale. They seemed to see everything through even though I didn''t put it into words, and I accidentally get stuck in words. "Oh, here''s what you think, Soarena." The Virgin on the Face did some sort of covenant with the Sipping Witch, lurking under the guise of a deep hand, "he said. That''s a very, very bad idea. Neither does God affirm such horrible thoughts. You should get rid of that idea now, Soarena." As if it had been prepared beforehand, as if you were properly arranging what you just came up with. Fenne denied Soarena''s words to rap. The Virgin''s abilities are all kept secret in principle, and her mouth is strictly forbidden, even if she learns in some way. It''s the same even between the same Virgin, and Soarena only cares what the Virgin other than herself is capable of. ... and remembered rumours that the miracle held by The Face Down Virgin is something that discerns the truth. "Come on Soarena, let''s save people. For that reason, the Virgin was created by God." Fenne speaks with a beautiful voice. It''s the sound of being sucked in and about to drown. For some reason, the Soarena turns its gaze to Elakino. The Sipping Witch just laughs with joy. "Everyone should be saved. Yes, all of us." The opinions of those on this occasion are perfectly in agreement. But the answer to whether the word was true existed only in each heart. = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Southern states have left the Holy King Qualia. Thereafter, we will treat it as an independent city until the [National Declaration] event occurs. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 60 Episode 47: Two Congressional Talks Dragon Tan, the city of Von Caven. Within the city, there is an important strategic resource called the Dragon Pulse Hole, and this special city, manipulated by various thoughts and crises... was wrapped in unprecedented tension and chaos. Meetings between the leaders of Minogoula, Ira-Tact, and Fancafon, Pepe. The rumours circulated to the people of the city while being careless confuse the people of Von Caven and at the same time cause anxiety, bringing peace to the city, not to mention the capital of the dead. The inhabitants of the city knew very well that the barbarians attacked the Von Caven and that their elimination was made possible by the help of Minogula, their ally. Still, the underlying fears and anxieties in their hearts were not wiped out. That is, "What have we done with Nani? The confusion. They were spreading not only to the inhabitants of the city, but also to soldiers who were supposed to have joined Minogula in the previous war. "Hey... you know what? Who to meet next." Speak to your coworker as if a werewolf beast, whose sight is proud of, were plotting something from a watchtower erected along the outer wall of the city. And the soldiers of the tribe that heard the word answered the question of the beast with their eyebrows stirred. "The King of Doom, Ira-Tact...? "Oh, I hear so. Why did you go all the way to this place....." "That''s because Pepe and Tonukapori went over there to say hello. This time, the other side will come to say hello. Also, there was the previous battle. There must be a lot of consultation with the great ones." The two soldiers will be talking about the forthcoming bicameral talks. It is already a well-known fact among ear-wearers that Pepe, who is also a cane holder, met directly with the king of Minogula. The Allies should be welcomed. Especially when the King on the other side comes here, that is to say, he attaches so much importance and trust to Von Caven, and it is also a simple indication of the strong relationship between the two countries. It''s also clear that Minogula bled herself into the defense of the barbarian race. ... the problem was that the opponent had unimaginable combat power and was an evil force. "But are you okay? We''re not working with the wrong guys, are we? "No, that''s...." The man of the Werewolf finally answered the question. Because I didn''t have any evidence to say no. Information about the state of Minogoula is also kept confidential as a top priority in Von Caven. Sometimes I had an alliance in the first place, and it''s hard to get information like a soldier with no job title. However, the fact that you''re a terrible opponent only comes into your ears with obsession. "Von Caven and Minogula are allies. I want to think it''s okay..." "I really want to think it''s okay." Those who suddenly break into words similar to such desires appear. It belongs to a young woman who resonates with Rin. They lean their necks against the voice that they remember hearing somewhere, and then salute as they look back in haste. "Ah, Anterise Mayor! "Well, why are you here? It was a beautiful elf woman who showed up. "Sabo... it''s not a patrol, it''s a patrol. I wanted to see how everyone was doing." Anterise-Antique. The slender body, a little too full of breasts, and above all the characteristic long ears and blonde woman laughed slightly tired as she waved her hand and told her to stop saluting. The Mayor of Antherise is a woman with a rare background from the Conservative El-Nar Spirit Contract Federation who has come to Von Caven. Of course, rarity is not only of origin, but also has an unrivalled ability, so it is also a gem that he has become the city mayor of Dragon Tan sometime. Unexpectedly, they struggled with the appearance of such a misplaced antellise. The inhuman beauty characteristic of the Elves, and the gaze emitted from their two eyes, slightly penetrate the two watchmen. The two of them blushed their faces inadvertently under the gaze of Antherise, who in a sense is also a tall flower and seldom speaks. However, I recall the fact that I was engaged in an unnecessary chat after looking back on my assignment earlier, and I corrected my residence unexpectedly. It has not been that long since the advance of the barbarians. No matter how much Minogula''s cooperation and defense efforts minimized the damage, I remember it was never a good thing to do. "No, no... I''m sorry, Mayor." "I was out of my mind... as many punishments as I wanted" "It''s okay, it''s okay. Well, I''ve been working lately, and I know how you feel. I have a strong feeling lately that I miss peaceful days too... that? How long has it been since I became mayor? A city mayor who shrugs his shoulders. Apparently, the two people who decided that they would miss it looked at Polypoly and the back of their head, deceiving themselves about her visit. "Haha, hey, the mayor won''t be able to lift his head. Even now, they''re still patrolling to tighten our minds." Citizens are now displaced in the cities of Von Caven. That was due to the fact that the Dragon Tang''s defenses were hardly helpful in the previous war and the lack of support from my country. Citizens want peace. It is a natural emotion as a person, not something that can be controlled by reason. If something like this happens again. If the Allies hadn''t joined us this time. If they think so, they will not be blamed for leaving the land on their own. The guards knew the same thing. Their morale is not honestly high, and the determination to protect the people of the country that was certainly there in the past is shaking from the backbone. While listening to Antherise''s mood like this, a line of luggage loaded with furniture headed for the gate on the main street under sight. I don''t know where they''re headed, but at least I''m sure this city has been limited. If you keep watching such sights every day, your morale will be at a minimum. I was worried about the deterioration of security and wondered if the mayor would go out of his way to monitor and encourage it. But behind their thoughts, Antherise laughed a little and said, "Yes, but it''s actually a little different." "I can see the city from here. For now, it might be worth watching. Look, you want to remember the city you cut yourself into? I don''t know what''s going to happen." It was too noisy and too unrealistic a future. The person appeared to have said it lightly with a joking attitude, but neither of them missed the slight attraction of the expression. What does it mean? At least they don''t have enough information to guess. However, it was clear from watching Antherise''s attitude that there were some circumstances. The two men look at each other with unspeakable expressions. I can''t imagine what this city will do. If Minogula hadn''t helped, the Beast Guard would have returned the fearful word to the city mayor, forgetting that the paranoid story had become a reality a long time ago. "Eh, don''t say anything unfortunate, Mayor..." "That''s right. I have a bad taste in threatening you like that. Hahaha" "Speaking of which, aren''t you running away? Against the edge of the sentry pointing toward the streets, Antherise asked another question. While there has been an even greater exodus of citizens, there has also been a small exodus of soldiers. There were various reasons for this, such as escorting people who cut out dragon tongues and escaping citizens, but now they have managed to assign personnel to the city''s guards. Of course, there is no time off, and working hours continue to deteriorate. Both men honestly haven''t had a decent night''s sleep in the last few days, and it''s been a long time since I got home. There were a lot of things to do besides watchdog work, and the chat earlier was just a brief break in the middle of hard work. It would be easier to escape. At the very least, there is a psychological escape route available to escort the displaced citizens. But they answered Antherise''s question a little loudly. "Haha, I won''t run away." "Somehow we like this city too." They have been growing up in this city since they were little. I received a lot of things from the city, and I enjoyed various joys and sorrows in the city. Apart from the other citizens'' thoughts, they were going to hang out with the city until the end. Thanks to people like them, the Dragon Tan is still standing still without a fatal collapse. "Really? Can I ask you a favor? Antherise smiled a little happily at the words, and now she has a serious expression that she has never seen before. Then they asked for a favor that they had not anticipated. "... I want you to have a strong heart when you see the King of Minogula at the next meeting. And no matter what happens, never show upset attitude. This is not about our position or the country. To be honest, there''s something about it, but you said you liked the city for yourselves." Gokri... and the soldiers took a breath. After all, she would like to say that depending on what they do, it can be very unpleasant to harm the mood of King Minogula. Soldiers certainly have cheap lives. Especially considering the situation in Von Caven, there is no reason why Von Caven and Dragon Tan should consider the rudeness caused by one soldier. If I cut my neck properly, it will settle round. That is diplomacy. But I wonder if it is so dangerous and unexpected, or so horrible. For the first time, the two soldiers felt chilly anxiety as if they were coming out of the depths of their bellies. "You heard from Tonukapoli-sama. The king of this kingdom is two or three steps away from the logic of the world. That was an anomaly." It was Tonukapoli and Pepe, who met in the city of Minogoula, who actually met Ila-Tact, the King of Doom, a people of Von Caven. Pepe has a different sensitivity from ordinary people, so his testimony is not very reliable, but in Tonukapoli, the word has great credibility and reliability. The strength of their von Kaven wand is well known among their people. They deal with various magic and spells, such as communicating with natural spirits, sometimes treated as a kind of monstrous legendary existence while respecting them from their strengths and achievements. Does it represent an anomaly with a person whose existence can be taken from a soldier as if it were on a cloud? A sense of crisis crawled over the two people who were thinking like other HR. Because I finally understood that the discussion between the great people was expensive, but it was never the case. "Is that so bad? It''s not like you''re exaggerating too much with your staff...." "Have you ever seen Atou? Without answering the trusting question yes or no, Antherise threw the question on the contrary. That alone made the men understand what the mayor in front of them was trying to say. ¨D ¨D A girl named Atou, who helped defend the Dragon Tan, is not a guesswork. The soldiers saw her fighting. It was far away from the city and was visible from the watchtower, but the battle was vivid. Glittering snow and ice. Something like a tentacle that swings endlessly vertically and horizontally. The screams of the Terminator and the bodies of the barbarians, who were thrown into the sky from far away and easy to understand. A collision sound similar to a roar. ... it was too intense. Initially, they received explanations from their bosses that Atou was an octopus, but now it doesn''t seem like a fake that makes any sense. Her life cannot be such a hundred beings. A girl named Atu was never something they could deduce. Ira-Tact is the lord and king of such a girl. There was nothing normal about being able to take care of that bug. "I understand what the city mayor is trying to say. Well... I''m not sure, but I have a strong mind to do absolutely nothing extra on the day." "Good luck. Well, I might be a little poker." At the end of the day, the mayor looks back at the city in time. That''s the end of the story. But the werewolf man called out to Antherise, worried about something. "Speaking of which, I wonder if city mayors can handle spirituality. What about the spirits? The Elves have a very high affinity with spirits. They follow the voice of the Spirit, performing all kinds of magic and divination. Although it is immaterial, the question aroused curiosity about how spirits with higher sensitivity to magic react to this incident. "Eh, everybody ran away." The eyes that answered openly weren''t laughing. Spirits are a kind of energy that is ubiquitous in the world. Its existence is very rare, and in fact, its instincts and intentions specific to life form are very thin. All the spirits are fleeing. What should I say about this fact? When you are poor in words, Antherise moves first. "Of course you won''t run away! I love this city! Hey!" Dragon Tan Mayor Anterise-Antique talks like that with a grip on his shoulders. While sweating cold at the bright smile of not letting them escape, the soldiers trembled in their hearts that they might have made a mistake. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ I feel like I spent so much time celebrating the day as I was in a hurry. So how soon will that day come when I keep praying never to come? So the day of the meeting came quickly. 61 Episode 48: Response The day of the meeting between the Heads of State of Von Caven and Minogoula. Antherise, Mayor of Dragon Tan, watched quietly across the horizon in front of the Dragon Tan''s entrance gate to welcome guests, including Ira-Tact, the King of Doom. (Ugh, I want to go home... no, this is where I go first. I''d rather die somewhere than go back to El Nur.) The mission entrusted to Anterise was to welcome the Ira-Tact and other Minogula groups and guide them to the city hall, which is the venue of this meeting. Although Pepe and Tonukapoli are well prepared to conduct the main negotiations in the city hall, she is also asked to attend as mayor of the city, and the heavy burden on her is immeasurable. Even at this time, it is already painful, and my stomach tingles and aches when I think about the events that will happen from now on. Normally, she drinks alcohol and deceives, but of course she can''t do such rudeness, and now she just turns into a poor daughter who hopes to the Spirit that today''s day will pass safely and peacefully. And the spirits that should pray are fleeing first, foreseeing what will happen in this land from now on. As soon as the transfer of the Dragon Tan had been decided, there was no doubt that her wish for peace and security would be fulfilled. (You won''t get eaten, will you? I''ve had several meetings with Mr Atou and Mr Mortar... well, the level is different.) It does not mean that Antherise is not completely immune to the inhabitants of Minogula. I have already had many interactions with key positions such as Old Mortar and Atu, and I intend to understand some countries and their people. No, that''s why I have the utmost vigilance and tension about this visit to Ira-Tact. The king they speak of was so enormous and beyond human imagination.... It''s a place of truth, Antherise! As mayor of this city, we must respond with disrespect! Hey, if you cut through here, Pepe and Tonukapoli will take over, so be patient! The transfer of the Dragon Tan will almost be effected. Even with Anterise''s eyes, Von Caven can''t afford it so far. It will be up to the negotiations to decide what kind of response will be given to the people living here, but at least in view of the current bilateral relationship, we do not expect to be treated badly. Antherise thinks in the middle of tension. If the Dragon Tan is going to be Minogula''s City of Ownership, it is inevitable that you will be the Mayor of the City. I do not intend to go back to El-Nar, the state of the elves, nor will I be able to. What should I do next? It was such a moment of anxiety and loneliness. "Ah, ah, ahh...." It was a strange voice leaking from the watchtower that broke the cold silence. As I glanced at you, the soldier who spoke a few days ago changed his blood phase and pointed across the horizon. Here they come. Regardless of what happened, I quickly understood the reason for the upset the soldiers showed. "I saw you over there! It''s the direction of the great curse!! Switch your thoughts and tighten your feelings. The great curse reaches the corner of the eye. That''s where you''ll see a group of Minogulas. ... powdery. It was a small group at first glance. Of course, because of the distance, it just looks like that, and the actual scale is still only blurry. At least it''s the right number for the king to take. But numbers were completely meaningless at this moment. Antherise, staring at a group of Minogulas in front of the gate, did see the enormous pressure of darkness blowing from some group to the sky at this moment. (Oh, I can''t do this....) Nothingness that might even shut your mouth dominates Antherise. First time feeling. No, it''s too big, but I''m afraid I might be delusional about something I don''t know. I think Antherise felt it. "Death." Oddly enough, it was the emotion of all who confirmed the king''s party on the spot. In tension dominated by chilly fears, the closed gates slowly open and a huge flag rises from the sentry podium as a sign of welcome. It was fortune that each of them instructed in advance what to do. Rather, should we praise the courage of the Dragon Tan soldiers who have shown themselves to do their part in this situation? As everyone stares at just one point without hiding their frightened faces, time progresses slowly. Eventually, the group of stone grains became so small that it became clear who the opponent was. A generation of mindfulness has finally arrived in Antherise''s life. (Calm down, me. It may take some time, but you must not show only unusual behavior) Wow, take a deep breath and look at the other person. A group led by the king of Minogula slowly stops walking in front of Antherise. I have already understood in previous exchanges that the other person does not like to interact with me admirably. That said, it is a country to country exchange. A minimum formalized greeting would be necessary. I mean, I''m waiting for Von Caven to respond. Antherise slowly, but quickly confirms the men who follow the King. There were more Minogulas than I thought. Dark Elves, of course, and many other costumes to try out for the first time. Something like a giant wagon continues from behind. Was it true that the dragging animal was not a horse, but a giant worm that emitted strange noises that the King of Stone Doom led? Regardless, this degree is still unexpected. The question is, what kind of people are coming? The first thing you''ll see is old Mortar, the former head of the Dark Elf clan. He is currently in the position of so-called chief of staff and prime minister in Minogula and is the most knowledgeable in politics. At the same time, they are entrusted with the supervision of magic organizations in this country, and there are aspects of being magicians who are studying dark secret magic day and night that they cannot imagine. Once famous for his Dark Elf assassination, the two names were the Wise Cursed Men. Instead of the favorite attitude of the grandfather who smiles brightly in front of his eyes, the dangers inside are immeasurable. Then the head of the military division, the so-called Warrior Gear, plays a general role. Its harsh and merciless character has been famous since Antherise was in his hometown, and it is said that it is no longer ridiculous to count those in his hands. Two are assassins. Its skill and loyalty are now dedicated only to the King of Doom. On both sides of the king, the two of them are the Elfur sisters, who refrain from being served as maids. It is rumored that the King himself is educating talented girls as a major town in the Minogula period. I have exchanged letters several times in the exchange of goods with Minogula, but my eyes are much darker and cloudier than the feeling of frustration from the text, which makes me feel creepy. Finally, the King is proud of his heart. Unlike the Dark Elves, who are fundamentally different in origin and manner, she lies quietly beside the King. There is little to tell about her. The fact that she has absolute trust in King Minogula, with powers beyond her human intelligence, and that she is equally trusted by the King, has been made to be understandable in previous exchanges. It is almost impossible to understand that a girl who stands out for beauty is a powerful force that Minogula boasts. But it is clear that if she were serious, all the people in Von Caven would be killed in an instant. Hearing all the information in the previous war that the Von Caven side had, Antherise breathed that the presence in front of him was indeed the presence of darkness. And above all, Ah, if that''s the case, her presence to accompany... the opponent is... Antherise forcibly moves his trembling body and turns his gaze toward the sole. King of Doom. Ira-Tact. Sole was like a friend who came for a walk to the neighborhood. He stood there quietly. (This is... the King of Doom) The king''s rise was a little strange. It is not particularly cold, but wears something like a robe with a luxurious design from the head, as if it were hidden. You can''t look at your complexion or mood with this. I think so, I stare at my face without being rude. ... there was nothing and eyes lurking behind the robe. "Hyi! Unexpectedly, my voice leaked and I rushed to close my mouth with my hands. Your body is overflowing with cold sweat like a waterfall, and your heartbeat goes up to an interesting level. It''s such an unbelievable gaze that you can be stared at from outside the reason of the world, as if you can see everything about yourself. In an instant, it will tie Antherise''s heart with fear and drag him into the depths of hell. The moment I felt that my heart would stop with shock, the king''s gaze slipped out of Antherise''s eyes. "Haah... haah..." I saved my life. Antherise is so convinced with his breath. The king''s gaze slightly diverted from his eyes, staring at himself with nothing that made him feel alive. I don''t know why Atou next door is whispering to the King with a grumpy expression, but I somehow realized that he wouldn''t be uncomfortable with me at least. Rather, the King''s attitude was the opposite of her expectations. She is smart enough to understand her attitude. The King of Doom took care of us and not to atrophy himself with fear. Without pointing out that you would have heard the screams earlier, it is also because the King himself is out of sight and staring at Antherise''s chest. Wearing a robe to expose yourself to the crowd and not provoke fear? It is not just a disaster that wants to destroy, but at least has reason to be considerate of its allies. ¨D ¨D Antherise thanked the state of Minogoula for being an ally of Von Caven. At the same time, I raise my resentment from the bottom of my heart at the fact that the state of Minogula is an ally of Von Caven. (Pepe and Tonukapori really understood and formed an alliance with this bug!? It''s not like people can go out with each other! Seriously, I don''t know what to do!! Antherise inadvertently shouted at me as if I was seeing this upset in my heart. I was afraid that I might really be listening to the voice of my heart, but more than that, I felt like it was going to explode into overwhelming irrationality. By that time, contact with the king shocked her mind. However, as absurd as it is to say that giant elephants pay attention to ants and visit their dwellings, it is impossible to make a safe and peaceful visit to the dwarf dwellings where the existence at the root of the destruction will be. I would say that her upset and confusion were by no means inevitable. (Calm down, Antherise. The other party is taking care of us. It''s okay, it''s okay. You haven''t made any mistakes yet) Fortunately, many residents had left the city at this point. Nowadays, in the city of Dragon Tan, a ban on going out has been imposed as a city long order. Originally, citizens should be welcome to visit the other country, but there''s no room for that. This decision was correct. With all due respect, Antherise is taking this action. If her predictions and the information from Tonukapori are correct, the citizens of Dragon Tan will not be able to stand the king''s sight. Of course, I told the other party about it. As an explanation, I have prepared another repair, but the answer from the other party was a pleasant one. Even though it was judged uncomfortable or not strange to deal with it, the practitioner who contacted us on the contrary, Mr. Mortar, has even sent us words that take into account the situation on this side. If you honestly accept only that thoughts and considerations, it will be a novel that expresses the friendship between Von Caven and Minogula, but the well-thought-out care now becomes a disgusting disgust and sticks deep inside your chest. (I can''t keep quiet anymore. Have the soldiers... calmed down a little? It is an event that lasts less than a minute in time. Shortly thereafter, after a lifetime of fear, anxiety and confusion, Antherise took a big breath and bowed to himself, which was by far the best. "The great leader of Minogula, King Ira-Tact. And everyone in Minogula. Welcome to Dragon Tan City. My name is Antherise-Antique and I am the city mayor of this dragon tang. We would like to extend a heartfelt welcome to all of you in our city." A gentle smile is an enchantment learned over the course of a lifetime. Since becoming a city mayor, I haven''t had the opportunity to use it for the hard work, but apparently my arms aren''t rusty. From here on, a response that you can never fail begins. "- Yeah, thanks." Oh, the invitation to doom sounds like this. Antherise''s chest is stirred with crazy nails named fear. I''m sure the upcoming meeting will be full of confusion and chaos many times as many times as I imagine. It''s like nothing without a mind. What will Ira-Tact, the King of Doom, seek and offer for consideration at this meeting? The anxiety and discomfort in Antherise''s chest are different from the fear. Hopefully, it will end without anyone crying. The talks between the two countries began so that her petty wishes could not be overestimated. 62 Chapter 49: Consideration The conference room provided in the city hall was considerably simpler for the leaders of both countries to gather. In addition to being a peripheral city that is not a capital in the first place, the current situation is understaffed. As is customary in other countries, there was no place in Foncaven, such as the space to create a luxurious and dedicated conference hall that combines commemoration and job creation, and there were circumstances on the Minogula side that I wanted to do it quickly enough to take time for such extensive hospitality. So this is the venue. Everything is an unusual meeting. Nothing goes beyond the fact that the great towns of the country are gathered in this shameful, old, cramped conference room. "Long time no see, Tact! Raise the dragon tongue, so do something else! I understood it well from the very words of the opening. Pepe, the leader of Von Caven, said the transfer of the Dragon Tan. It is normal for tact not to consider the ordinary way, but if you can hit the opening that is so far out of common sense, the tact of the boulder is likely to enter unexpectedly. Of course, his runaway was quite different from his plan. Tonukapori is holding her head with a twinkling gaze, and Antherise is gently opening her mouth and blinking her eyes. On the other side of the crew - Old Mortar is also playing with his beard mixed with cold sweat, and he drops the pen in his hand as far as Em. The pre-emptive attack that started without confirming the attendees was also a bit dazed by the tact of the servant. "Long time no see, Pepe. Hmm, even if I say I''ll raise it. I don''t know what to do." Nevertheless, the meeting has already begun. Well, we have to buy some time. Tact took a slightly overwhelming attitude. Pepe''s naivetness and ruin were his favorites, but it was a bit odd for the other party to take the initiative on this occasion. Regardless of the content, it is a predetermined route, and this is a negotiating forum between the country and the country. Especially unlike the last meeting, which took place after an accidental encounter. In order to clarify the power relations between each other in the future, I would like to avoid only very pathetic results. While thinking, check the surroundings. The chief attendant of Von Caven was Pepe, who had a staff, and Tonukapori, who also had a staff. And Antherise, the mayor of the city. Others have some escort soldiers and a few civilians who arrange secretaries and materials. Tact is careful not to look at Antherise''s chest as much as possible, while focusing on the members we have prepared. First of all, Old Mortar plays an auxiliary role in conducting talks. As a record clerk, Em. Attu and Gear are also present, but they are either asked to serve as escorts. Immediately adjacent to the room are the witch Elfur sisters, Dark Elf soldiers, and Braineater, a unique unit of Minogula. It is an alliance that is largely unconscious and has a good relationship with an excessive amount of power. (Well, I had most of my powers in the first place, so I couldn''t help it.) The danger is the dispersion of forces and the destruction of each. That''s why I brought them all. The distance between Minogula''s city and the Dragon Tan is relatively close, and even if hostile forces invade again, it can be almost reversed, but this is some of the forceful measures that have been decided. Anyway, this is all the members of the meeting. The number of people actually attending is very small. However, the decision-making power is paramount, and it is certain that the talks will go deeper with all the important personnel on the tact side. Even if I didn''t want to neglect Japan very much, I was going to decide everything this time. Now, what should we do about our turn... "Ho ho. You certainly worry, King. Our country is still growing. As a result of our dark elf''s misery, there are only a few things we can do to make it a reality with a pathetic face facing the king." In a dozen seconds after Tact gained time, Old Mortar joined the fight. He is not just a wise man called the wise man by Date. As soon as I realized that the control of the talks was about to shift to Foncaven, I began to frustrate the venue. The transfer of dragon tans has already been mentioned as a rule. What''s happening right now is, in exchange for that, what can Minogula do and what will Minogula do? with respect to Von Caven is trying to get the most out of his belly, and Minogula is trying to get the most out of his wallet string, and behind his words, he''s doing a rough but sharp search. Of course, most people are unable to keep up with the sense of speed. It''s about confirming the other person''s intentions and intentions. On the contrary, it would be a place to slowly warm up the air in the field with topics related to the upcoming battle. Why do you have to do something so troublesome? Oddly enough, the representatives of both countries had exactly the same idea about the matter. "Again! Tact gave me so much food. [M] Isn''t there a lot of good stuff you haven''t shown us? And you brought some big cars, didn''t you? I want you to show me what''s inside! "It''s not such a big deal. Maybe you''ll need it? That''s about it." "I''m sure it''s amazing. Looking forward to it! Exciting!" Eye catching. Very catchy. It is true that it was prominent, but there is something that is a little difficult to return when it is released at this time. Of course, I''m not going to be honest with you. "Ho ho ho. I wish Pepe liked it... Speaking of which, Tonukapori. I heard that there are other people in your country with staff besides you. What did you say about this proposal? "Nh? Nh... well, I was told a lot, but I was convinced. That''s what this idiot said, but I can''t give you that much credit for your future relationship with your country and the war ahead. Well, I can''t shake my neck vertically just because of the dragon pulse hole." "Indeed, the dragon pulse hole is better managed jointly than we talked about before. That''s what the King wants. But I think it''s a little too rigid to transfer the city. I was really surprised when I first heard about it." "... well, it''s just the end of my mind. I hope you understand how important our country is to Minogula." "However, Tonukapori. Even if you gave me this city, I wonder if it has any advantages for my country...." "Hey, Mortar. Don''t say that. Dragon Tan is a lovely city." "Oops, my king! I''m sorry! What a rude thing to think about the interests of Minogula, and hence the King. Ladies and gentlemen of Von Caven, please forgive me for laughing at the old man''s jokes." We refined the topic and moved on to the value of the Dragon Tan. There was a more compelling part, but it would be a problem to ask too much for character at the meeting in the first place. The important thing is to come up with a beneficial agreement, which would be more beneficial to Minogula. Every means is acceptable to do so. "I''m sorry, Pepe." "Don''t worry about that, Tact. Sure enough, the Dragon Tang is a city of nothing! Wahahaha! "Hah... at this very moment. As always, you talk without thinking about anything... Well, everyone in Minogula, and King Ira-Tact. As already sent in a letter the other day, and as we have just spoken on this occasion, our country, Von Caven, is considering transferring the city of Dragon Tan to your country, Minogula. In exchange, I would like to seek technical assistance, such as war arguments and weapons, that your country possesses or is equivalent to. This is what my country proposes." "What are the benefits of getting dragon tongues? Kh! Negotiations between nations are bloodless wars. And there is no sweetness whatsoever, and the theory of weak eating passes. Tact did not condone the opponent in that regard. Earlier, he poked his own words of caution at the old man of Mortar without fear. As far as allies are concerned, it is his creed to narrow them down as much as possible. In this case, it is not this side but the other side that is silent. However, the allies were only going to identify the line so that lumps would not remain. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Tonukapori is silent. As a von Caven, it was a disadvantage. Looking at the dragon pulse hole, its value as a city of dragon tongues is infinitely low. The city is half-collapsed, but we need to get it back up and running. Plus, the other side... I mean, I haven''t checked Minogula''s card yet. In a situation where the opponent''s hand is unknown and the value of this card is being compromised unilaterally, you will have to be convinced of your defeat in a few minutes. But this country has him. There is a boy who does things unexpectedly and unexpectedly, but never despises him. Pepe, who was obviously bored looking out the window earlier, suddenly jumped into the conversation as if he remembered. "There are benefits. The Dragon Tang has so many wonderful people! Yes, there are a lot of Sawayama! That''s a sharp point. Tact had an expression of admiration in his heart. Pepe must have a good understanding of Minogula''s affair. Minogula is overwhelmingly missing, it''s people. City buildings can only be built with magic. You can make as many gold coins as you want from the monsters of Brave Questas by magic. There are also systems and security in the collapsed cities, as well as Braineater, a unit capable of improving the security of the cities. Except for the population. It is difficult to prepare for this by any means, and the increase will take a great deal of time. There are limits to how many Minogula endemic species, Ningenmodoki, are highly breeding. It takes at least a few decades to create the next generation, and in view of the current situation in which Minogula has been placed, it will be incredible. Minogula doesn''t have time. More than a clear threat to the world, the strengthening of national power is urgent, and it can be said that Minogula is the only weakness that is caught in the crossroads. What Minogula originally wanted from some country, that was man. "People, huh. Hmm, I don''t know." "It''s just amazing people. Everyone in Minogula will love it! Tact should be busy too, right? Do you do it naturally or with your heart? Either way, Tact''s eyes show that this friend Pepe''s boy is a negotiator that can never be neglected. Tact finally leans forward to avoid being noticed in action. To meet that attitude, Pepe brightens his eyes and deepens his smile. "Our country is not strong enough. Tact''s country is short of citizens. Then let''s trade in what''s missing from each other! I''m sure we''ll make a better country." It is a fact. It''s a fact of life. It is very attractive to have more people as tacts. In addition, if you can convert the mana of the dragon pulse hole in the dragon tan into the attributes of the earth, you can use various land fertilization tactics and magic. It is a very effective means in this barren land, and the speed of urban development will increase at once. More research is needed to unlock the various technologies ahead and build up your capabilities. No matter how many Dark Elves have dawned on their quest with their dedication, they cannot resist countless acts of violence. The number of citizens is directly linked to that, that is, the power of the nation. It would also greatly benefit Von Caven. All the bottlenecks of a nation called Von Caven are concentrated in its power. This southern continent of barbarians - commonly known as the Dark Continent - has no decisive power, they cannot secure security, and therefore cannot expand satisfactorily. As a result, agricultural land has been opened, and the nature of the land combined with crop yields cannot be obtained. Lack of food and reliance on imports from the rest of the world leak money and exhaust the country. The study revealed that the country as a whole is suffering from chronic poverty. The situation turns upside down all at once with the help of Minogula. It is unclear to what extent they are focused, but the prospect will be achieved, of course, if Tact and the others are armed. Settle the surrounding area with renewed overwhelming military power and open the land in safe conditions. Plus, with the mana of the earth that Minogula co-manages, their potential is stretched to the maximum. It''s not as fertile as Ningenmodoki, but I hear that veterinarians are also prolific and reproducible. In the long run, there was no reason why the country would not prosper. An agreement that would be too advantageous for both parties if concluded. When noticed, Tact throws some more intrusive questions as if he was running on the rail he was laying. "What do you think about dragon pulse holes? "You mean a little control? You can decide later, on terms that feel good under our friendship! "Pepe. The people have pride and will to be respected. Shouldn''t we all run away? "It''s because you''re alive, both proud and willing. And not everyone has the strength and courage of a soldier." "When I become a citizen, I become evil. I think the decision was a very strong and courageous one." Er, is that so? Minogula is a very good country. Rice is delicious, and there are a lot of amazing things. Plus, everyone in the Dark Elves looks so happy! That''s right, Mr. Mortar! Old Mortar opened his eyes with a sudden throw. Then when I learned that everyone''s eyes were facing me, I opened my mouth with a bitter expression. "Nuu... of course. We, the Dark Elves, feel sincere happiness by being under the King and his people." ¡­¡­ "Oh, King...." "Thank you, old Mortar. I''m happy, too." "Hahaha! While knowing exactly why old Mortar took a painful attitude, Tact made good of his malaise. No, there must be something hard to judge as a failure. I had no choice but to say yes on that occasion, given his position. "I''m sure that when the people of our country become citizens of Minogula, we''ll get along better! The Dragon Tan is that bridge! One hand, no, maybe a few. Tact raised his voice in surprise. The free will of the people of Minogoula is almost guaranteed by their loyalty to the state and Ira-Tact. I was able to see the fact in the exchange earlier. Probably already knew that through an exchange from before. Even if you become a people of Minogula and your soul becomes evil, your will and pride will not be rewritten and you will not become another. If so, we can prove that it is easy to persuade the people, and thus that it is easy to immigrate the people to the Minogula side. That is, it adds value to the Dragon Tan and can carry the bargaining advantage. It was only a confirmation that Mortar threw words at the old man. That''s what Von Caven wants to say. You want people, right? Both of you and I are ready for that. Minogula, who wanted to sell his gratitude to immigrants in a way that was difficult, didn''t want to nod honestly. But if you don''t nod here, the story will fail from the very beginning. If we don''t find a compromise with each other, we''ll only lose out on this meeting. "Yes, friendship between the two countries is very important." Tact rotates his head at a high speed to simulate the subsequent flow and examine each other''s advantages and disadvantages. Acceptance of former Von Caven residents. Either way, if they naturalized into the inhabitants of Minogula, they would never forget their homeland. Of course, due to systemic constraints, their loyalty will be dedicated to Minogula, but it will certainly remain a memory and memory. It is certain that the Dark Elves have become the people of Minogula, and that they have not forgotten their resentment of the Elves and their pride as Dark Elves. In the unlikely event of an affair between Minogula and Foncaven, this fact remains as if lumpy as an element of uncertainty. Of course, in the end, a new people will take Minogula. But it is not impossible to push the people through with misfortune. Because - the happiness of the people is directly related to the production of magic. This Eternal Nations systemic constraint has been a major shackle since coming here. This means that more than Minogoula accepts Von Caven''s people, alliances with Von Caven will be important. And strengthening the status quo alliance relationship is equal to no disadvantage, whether it exists or not. Certain acts of cultural penetration are undoubtedly a strategy of aggression. I don''t know how far the person thought about it, but I could say it was an incalculable sense anyway. "A bridge between the two countries...? I see, I think it''s a good idea." This is where it dropped off. Tact thought it would be a good idea to admit the consideration they prepared as something of value. This increased the number of take-outs on our side, but based on that, we were only satisfied that an agreement had been reached. Of course, the Minogula side also has its advantages. Pepe is right. This strategy not only favours Foncaven, but also the Minogula side. Like Minogula, Von Caven can''t destroy his alliance. The human mind is not simple. Domestic unrest is immeasurable if our people naturalize into the rest of the country and even if relations with that country become hostile. Peaceful transfer and naturalization processes are suddenly characterized by betrayal and truncation, leading to disruption to leaders and, in some cases, civil unrest. In other words, the shackles are also attached to the von Caven. No matter how you fall, you can''t betray each other. That was the result of this agreement. "Ah, yes. Looks like there were Dark Elves in my country... and I might as well talk to them about becoming a Minogula citizen! I''ll invite the people of my country! And you don''t have to be stupid, but Pepe''s solo theater continues with a glimpse of deep knowledge behind it. The dark elves stand out in color in the words. I should have suggested it from this side, but it was also a first step here. I see. I''m good at managing people. Tact feels a little sad that he would have lived a much more enjoyable life if he were as communicative as he is. "Ma, no, no, Pepe! That was your decision! We haven''t decided yet. We''re not talking! Hmm? Grandma will do something about it. Say it as well as you did before! "You idiot! "Besides, do you have enough food to feed all the people today? "Kh! Which side are you really on?! I thought it would be interesting to watch. And I still feel good. Well, you don''t have to make decisions around here right away. With the magic of Minogula today, we can provide some food support. It''s pathetic that there are more holes in Tonukapori''s stomach, so maybe we can send a help ship around here. With that in mind, Pepe suddenly turned away from Tact and looked seriously. "I think I did something bad to Tact. Because we couldn''t do anything in the last fight. We were supposed to be responsible for the bleeding." Tact shows the gesture of thinking a little about the words and tells the truth. "He wanted the world destroyed and conquered. Either way, they were hostile to Minogula. It''s not the fault of the von Caven." "Well, the bad news is that the bad guys who''ve been at war with us are going to be the same! "And we have failed to prepare ourselves adequately." Yes, everything is underprepared. No - it''s a tragedy with the sweetness of recognition. It''s not just about von Caven, it''s about Minogula and Tact. "So, next, let''s get ready, Tact. so that whoever comes up with any idea can defeat it. With overwhelming force." Everyone was involved in the words. A charismatic word might say something like this. Tact feels impressed, but deeply sympathizes with his thoughts. Preparedness is important. Overwhelming preparedness. Overwhelming national power. And overwhelming power. Whatever I had to do, I needed it. "We let people out. What are you going to do? Tact laughs in his heart. What an interesting opponent. Strength is not limited to simple violence. Things are complex, and a variety of factors affect people and the world. How much influence can power have on others? It represents. Speaking of which, Pepe''s genius insight and his naive and bizarre behavioral powers were truly power. And Tact had such a favorite personality. "Old Mortar" "Ha! We''re ready... are you sure? "Pepekun was better at negotiating. Well, it''s a story of mutual benefit." Tact changes his original schedule here. We decided to release the consideration that we would have provided to a certain extent. Be prepared for the price of readiness. If Peppa von Caven is serious about going to Minogula so far, we can''t afford not to respond either. Even if we had to settle some relationship with them in order to fulfill our ambitions, there was certainly still friendship as an alliance there. "Peppa, do you want power? Tact tells the words quietly and in a slightly overwhelming manner. That''s a word I used to hear in the old world, and I wanted to use it someday. "I want it! "Now it''s our turn to surprise." Yes, now it''s our turn to fool them. Let''s give them the power to multiply the value of what they imagine. Don''t let anything appear hostile to both countries again. "Then I''ll show you the real violence, as you wish." "I''m looking forward to it! Pepe laughed so innocently, and the von Caven attendees, including Tonukapoli, had a uniformly pale face. 63 Episode 50: The Unknown Genuine power. Antherise had little hope and great anxiety about the play that was going to happen now, rebutting the words that Ira-Tact, king of Minogula, had spoken. Of course, I''m not the daughter of those villages compared to Anterise. Not only childish dreams, but also realistic assumptions about what Minogula will prepare. A new type of weapon available to ordinary soldiers. That''s what Minogula figured out and prepared from that letter. I understood it from the sound of stiff objects colliding slightly from the wagon. Initially, it was Von Caven who wanted to provide them with combat magic or controllable monsters that were also available to them. But even if it is a weapon, it meets the requirements. Rather, it was said that it has more immediate effect and a wider range of strategies than magic that requires talent and taste and requires time to learn, or magic that has the potential to run wild and also needs to learn control techniques. The only concern is the leakage or imitation of the weapon¡­ but it will be difficult to make that decision until we see the real thing. Because I don''t even know what kind of substitute will come out. "Now, let''s get ready. Thank you for your prompt response to the unexpected offer." "No, don''t worry, Mr. Mortar. But is that okay? In some cases, I think it''s possible to see at a glance... I don''t know what you''re going to show me, but isn''t it nice to be too cheap? "Ho ho. I can''t help caring about you. However, the power created by our king is a little radical and conspicuous." "Hah, hah..." Antherise looks around and tells about his preparations and what he does. The location is outside Dragon Tan City, a slum district where poor quality Gorotsuki once lived and became a kind of lawless zone. Buildings that are not considered to be rubbish dwellings are lined up, and the ruined exterior may be called ruins. Multiple beards were prepared in such a strange place. Originally prepared for training soldiers, they are now lined up in a row dressed in heavy iron armor flowing from Qualia. Looking at them a little further away, Antherise deepens his thoughts. Ranged weapons? Could it be a kind of crossbow? A scholar''s toy with a complex structure that is not suitable for mass production is generally appreciated, but did you finish something that can withstand the actual battle? If so, you''ll have to be a little discouraged. It is a coincidence that Antherise knew about a crossbow called the crossbow, which used a complex structure to increase the penetration and accuracy of the bow. When I was in El-Nar, a clan powerful man got it from nowhere and let me touch what I was showing him. At that time, a group of archery elf fighters told me it was a toy with a complex structure and a high probability of breakage, but Minogula may have succeeded in developing a crossbow with improved problems. But... there are some things I can''t solve. Old Mortar said "radical and conspicuous." Even if what we are about to show is a crossbow and similar projectile weapon, it is unlikely to be so prominent. Even though it''s small and minimal, it should have been enough at the training ground in the Dragon Tang. Nevertheless, they politely turned down the proposal. Instead, the area, which has been designated as a completely unmanned zone, is not necessarily free of interlocutors or similar uninvited guests. Of course, we have staffing for payroll, but it is still common for unexpected things to happen. It''s not that Minogula doesn''t understand the risks. Then I could only think of one answer. The sole is never a crossbow, but rather flashy and intense enough to be concealed. "Old Mortar. The unloading and checking of each part have also been completed. We''re ready to fire, but what do we do? There was a person asking questions to Mortar, who was giving instructions next door, when Antherise was in a deep state of mind with a difficult face. She was certainly a dark elf woman sitting at the table at the meeting. She is questioning Mortar in some technical terms. Evidence that operations are well established. Apparently, it''s much bigger than I thought, and it''s far from the existing technology. "Hmm. Then I will speak to the king and the men with the staff. Sir Antherise, if you''ll excuse me." Suddenly he hurried to create a face facing away from himself, and he smiled and lowered his head lightly. Apparently it''s time to start. Antherise also breathes deeply in preparation. "Oh, I''m sorry. Before that....." "Hmm? What''s wrong? But I heard a call to Mortar, who was trying to get away from this place. That''s the woman from earlier. It seems that there are still some questions. I wondered if it was okay to listen here, but since they both didn''t look particularly worried, Antherise stayed there. "No, who will be the first shooter? The Gear Captain and the Selectors are getting ready....." "Hmm..." Old Mortar looks around as he slowly looks at his beard. That''s how I came up with a slightly malicious smile... "Em, you do it." That''s what I said. "Ah, yes. Well then... it''s me!? Apparently, the woman who seemed to have slept in her ears is raising her voice blankly. Here, Antherise finally understands that she is a key figure in Minogula who has spoken with Old Mortar several times in writing while in a hurry in front of her. Nevertheless, this guy seems to be having a lot of trouble... Antherise looked at the emle with his gentle eyes, preparing for walrus, with a strange intimacy. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Thank you very much for your patience. I would like you to take full advantage of Minogula''s pride and power to see Von Caven." Around half an hour in time, the facilitator was old Mortar. Ira-Tact, king of Minogula, watches him from a simple stand-up seat. Von Caven''s staff and civilians. And as the captain and other officers looked at the expression with various thoughts, the unknown act began. "What we at Minogula are offering as compensation is a new weapon available to individuals." I see. Antherise feels a small joy about his assumption. At the same time, I was still a little disappointed that it was a crossbow. "Weapons in battle must satisfy all demands. Anyone can handle it, it''s easy to master, it''s easy to operate, and it''s not easy for enemies to take it away. Above all, he is good at killing. We need a lot of them, and they''re cheap." "It''s natural that huge battle forces and complex and powerful magic will make the battlefield gorgeous, but it''s also true that we need those who support it. Regardless of what you do, the general combat ability of soldiers is something that cannot be ignored." "... I am stupid to think that everyone in Von Caven has a feeling of frustration in the previous battle. Why should the lives of all living in peace be threatened by such savage and indifferent inferior species? I wonder if there''s anything we can do to punch them on the nose. I wonder how stupid it is to reach out to your own country and how to educate that poor head." "--Our country has prepared here the means to do so." Talk well. And pulled in. Some kind of agitator''s familiar rhetoric fascinates the people on the spot, and the heterogeneous atmosphere of Minogula combines to arouse strong interest and excitement. Antherise clutched his fist tightly without realizing it, and listened to the story. "Well, I''m here because Em is a civilian in my country and doesn''t have much combat skills. If their knowledge and skills contribute greatly to our country, their physical abilities will not only be much inferior to those of ordinary soldiers, but they will also be defeated by children of their age." "Ah, eheheheh...." Mortal''s words bring a female voice to the venue. It''s Em. Are you nervous about the attention being paid to her? She bowed down to the center of the venue. The moment I saw him, Antherise and some of the von Caven attendees changed their expressions slightly. Because she had something like a cane. No, the shape is similar to that of a crossbow. I have seen the handle in particular. But the other parts - especially the injection site - were unusual. No crossbow-like strings, somehow unusually long. How does it work? The face of Von Caven was nailed to the mysterious weapon. At the same time, I wondered how a woman who didn''t seem to be particularly good at fighting would use that weapon... "But don''t worry. Again, thank you. A weapon - anyone can handle it, it is easy to learn, it is easy to operate, and it is difficult for enemies to take it away. Above all, he is good at killing. That''s what we need." As if he was seeing through the idea, Mortar once again spins the same word without worrying about it. "Em, do it." Make a declaration of the beginning that will change Von Caven''s destiny. "Ha, yes!! At that moment, Antherise visualized all the time flowing slowly. Em, who was playing with some parts of the weapon, slowly stands up toward the target and takes a targeted stance. A moment of silence. Later... A chain of terrible bursts echoed around. "Yikes!? Without thinking about raising a lovely scream, Antherise looked at the scarecrow in a hurry. What was there was not iron armor, which boasted heavy defenses until now, but just iron scrap, which was pathetically worn. I have no idea what happened. It all came to an end the moment the loud bursts occurred in succession. "This is...." Unexpectedly, a voice resembling roaring leaks. How should I describe what happened? It is very difficult to express in words. I only saw the scab as a soldier who appeared to be far away, but I only found out that it was under heavy attack in an instant. From the tip of a weapon like a cane, something like smoke rises, and there''s a strange, irritating smell around it that I''ve never smelled before. As the nosey dog soldiers unexpectedly frowned, the people on the Minogula side proceeded without saying that it was as expected. "Mmm... the standard is sweet. How long have you been coaching, Em? "Well, it''s definitely about eight hours of practice for two hours of training...." "Hmm. We need to fix it. - Well, that''s not the point. All right, back off." At last, Em bowed deeply toward the audience seat, and finally finished his turn and ran away. But Antherise couldn''t afford to look out for her like that. "Ju, ten hours!? That''s how powerful it is... that''s why! How dare you prepare me!! Antherise nodded in her heart to the excited voice raised by Tonukapori. Because it was too dangerous and out of standard. I already know some information about the person named Emr. He was a lieutenant in the Dark Elves Warriors'' Corps, so he doesn''t seem to be bad at it, but it is more appropriate to think that he was in that position in the brain to add the appearance and make a judgment. After all, as Old Mortar tells us, her physical abilities are ordinary people, and apart from her level of education, she can be said to be as qualitative as any other citizen there. It drills holes in armor made of hard steel. Given how profoundly the fact meant, this silence was no wonder. (I thought it was a crossbow development, but I thought too much! Whatever it is, I have no idea what mechanism it''s firing at! The arrows are too fast in the first place! The arrow that was released in an instant struck him instantly and made his armor a beehive. Protecting yourself from all attacks is like a hard and heavy armor. If a similar thing happens in action, it will be more obvious what happens to the wearer inside than looking at the fire. Too much weapon for people to have. And most terrifying of all - Minogula is prepared to provide this in large quantities. The form of war will change! This stupid power is going to be ejected by every countermeasure before it gets into a melee fight! "Well, I wonder if Em alone has enough information. Gear, the Warriors." "Hmm, everybody''s, the king will show you the fruits of the exercise without shame." "" "Ha!! Of course, I don''t know about Minogula, such as the Anterise confusion. They see the shocking sight, and the von Caven attendees whose thoughts cannot keep up with them perform the act as planned. Target! Projectile two to three! Two seconds in a row! Shooting position! " "Nhhhhh!! The burst sound of several times earlier became a dance tune, causing the destruction in front of you. What appeared during Keen''s and tinnitus was a sight that could be said to be too much. That was overwhelming. Em knows very little of the existence to deal with this. Advanced Knights may be able to detect and evade radiation, perhaps even intermediate Knights. Conversely, we cannot escape the rain of death when we are summoned from this hellhole without using such superior combat capabilities. (Ha, haha... what is this, what are you going to make me fight, Minogula?) Even an unexpectedly dry laugh is about to leak before that overwhelming force. At the same time, you can feel a lot of excitement coming out of your chest. How much will the Von Caven soldiers with that weapon do? There is no doubt that, with the exception of Minogula, we will be able to create one of the most powerful troops in the Dark Continent. Of course, it is necessary to thoroughly consider and manage the dangers such as spills, but at least there is no need for the city''s thugs and scoundrels to make a big face, and there is no need for the barbarians who desecrate the land to feel painful. This is a poison. This change is too dramatic! "Ladies and gentlemen of Von Caven. With this, we will finish showcasing Minogula''s new power, the Gun." It was silence. Without showing any reaction to this excessive and heterogeneous force. Von Caven keeps silent for these reasons, and Minogula keeps silent as if she were given time to understand the situation. But there was only one person who was doing the trick of looking around. Ira-Tact, king of Minogula. Sometimes it looks like, "Is that it? Why aren''t you surprised? It''s just an attitude. That''s not true. Everyone''s thinking is stopped by surprise. There is no way I can guess what the King of Doom thinks of a small elf. Therefore, Antherise tries to grasp the situation in this foggy thought, aside from the King''s attitude. As if laughing at her attempts to evade her instincts, the voice sounded sharply in silence. I want a little more impact. Ira-Tact, king of Minogula, suddenly said such a thing. "Career, Mary" Yes. "Yes, sir." Then the spinned words were quick. It seems that Minogula''s personnel are also making a noise of upset, so it seems that they acted unexpectedly. Athu, the heart of the only king, and the two girls whose names were called, did not show any upset. It''s done! "I''m ready." So Antherise just shut up. The two girls brought it up with a bright, thick voice because it was a huge device that was roughly unworthy of a girl of this age. (No way... is that a gun too!? The structure is very different. Something like a cane is bound, it has some sort of complicated mechanism and is clearly not intended to be carried. What the hell are these girls doing lifting it up lightly? But there are more important things now than the problem. Generally, size is directly related to power. In El-Nar, some Spirit fighters used huge long bows to achieve higher power and shooting distances. If you think about that simple calculation, the two girls in front of this eye each have this enormous weapon. How much... Show him what a gun looks like. "Nhhh!! Then the air bursts and the earth explodes. The strange sound of giant bees flying and blowing away was the house behind the nonchalant archetype. Things like roses and tiny barrels scatter from that huge gun, and countless arrows from the shining tip of the cane reach the target with a lethal intent. Von Caven''s buildings are robust with wood and mud. Hard and hardened earth walls are not easily destroyed and are highly resistant to rockets and the like. It crushes into dust as if it were kicking the sand mountains away. Until here, Antherise finally fell into his heart. That would be noticeable and radical... ¨D ¨D Despite just a few seconds, the scenery in front of me was completely different. Antherise looked at the scene with slow motion as if she remembered Keane''s ear and now suppressed it even further. "What I just showed you is unfortunately not among the items that I can provide. Thank you very much for understanding that our country is so powerful and offers its cooperation to all friendly countries with such overwhelming force." That concludes Old Mortar, who is a little cold and sweaty. "I don''t know. The voice of the Satisfactory King of Doom echoes in the venue where destruction has been exhausted. I just opened my mouth to this sight with a boulder. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "There''s no trace..." As Minogula''s facade evacuates to City Hall and prepares for the continuation of the talks. Antherise was taking some of his staff and instructing them to clean up at a venue where the prospects had improved. "Listen, Antherise." "Dear Tonukapori....." When she turned around, the Gozu''s staff came next to her. The intense fatigue on his face is probably not due to Antherise''s intentions. Of course, Antherise must have the same terrible face. "I''m sorry about the long vacation I told you about... but I''ll ask you for an indefinite postponement." "Hahaha, hahahaha... okay..." It was foolish of me to worry that I would be helpful if the city was transferred. Von Caven has few talent. At this rate, I will still be made to work like a horse. Could it be the wrong place to work? It was a vague antellise, but everything could be said to be a later festival. 64 Rabbit: New Capital Mayor At the end of the shocking talks with Minogula, the city dragon tang in Foncaven was being chased by a mountain of leftovers for the banquet''s unforgettable, heat-cooled transfer. In addition to taking over the business, explain and confirm the intentions of the few remaining citizens, negotiate dealings with domestic and international businesses, and settle various agreements made in the name of Fahn Caven. The city hall staff are desperate, but the work is not proceeding late. Many personnel have already been dispatched from the Minogula side, but they are also handling the business with a uniformly exhausted face. Whatever it takes, the transfer of a city is laborious. Antherise, the former city mayor of Dragon Tan, also continued to carry out various tasks for the transfer of the city. Rather, there are too many things Dragon Tan knows only about her, so it is no exaggeration to say that she is currently the most employed person in the city. Although the city''s governance system was too premature and wasteful, it was a disadvantage, but there was no way that the pile of work in front of her would disappear when she said that, and she still works today with a tired look. "Ahhhhhhhhhhh..." How many consecutive shifts will you have already worked for? Antherise, whose home is already fading from memory, enters the mayor''s room as if he were a sick man and sits idly in his chair. It''s obviously overwork, but you can''t give up work because you have a sense of responsibility. I spend my days understanding my difficult personality, but still being flushed into a turbulent environment. I chose my own path, but I didn''t have to be so tough to curse my destiny. That''s why I needed to breathe. Especially if you haven''t slept around for days like this, you need to be very careful for your future work. "Ufufu, I''m always working hard. But the work won''t be over forever. This is the time....." Crush one person as if they were making excuses, not to anyone. It is not my fault that the voice is sounding. Because what she''s about to do... "I can''t do without a drink!! A pottery sake bottle placed on Don and the executive desk. Antherise intended to start drinking in the middle of the day at this critical and important time. This wine, called Tatan, is a very popular wine made from root vegetables and grains harvested from dragon tongue. The alcohol content is about 1% to 2%. It''s not that strong, but of course I get drunk if I drink a lot, and I don''t think I can drink it at work if my alcohol level is low in the first place. "Whoa! I''m alive for this moment! As mayor of the city, this excessive drinking is a hobby that is trusted by Von Caven''s native country and staff, and at the same time complains that it would be best without this vice. Of course, I don''t like alcohol habits because they complain. It''s a tangled liquor, a stupid liquor, a crying liquor, and a laughing liquor. It should be noted that the fact that you have failed to make contact several times so far due to this malicious habit is a fact that should never be said by dragon tongues. I don''t know who said that beauty is easier to get along with if there are some drawbacks, but at least the drawbacks of Antherise weren''t much to talk about. Release your mouth from the liquor bottle and exhale with puha and alcohol. Feeling good, refilling. This will allow you to concentrate on your labor for a while. It was when a talented woman who was proud of Von Caven decided to drink at work and tried to move on to her next job with a wasted tension.... Tongton and the door of the mayor''s office are knocked. "Hya, hya! Please!!" Hiding a bottle of liquor behind his back, he smiled. Normally, this was not the case, and Antherise drank alcohol and opened it up in front of the staff, but now there are personnel dispatched by Minogula and people with their own staff. Considering that she was a bad person when she saw these things, she took the attitude she had just taken. And apparently her crisis management skills were as high as her city''s. Slowly appearing from the door was Tonukapori, her nominal boss with a cane. "T, Tonukapori, well, what''s the matter, oh, oh, oh, oh." Antherise smiles well. However, Tonukapori instantly frowned at the obvious attitude. The secret pleasure just now seems to have been completely discovered. "You were drinking again at work." "Come on, it''s not your fault? It''s not my fault, it''s completely exposed. Tonukapoli''s gaze was already poured from behind her into an unhidden bottle of wine. Nevertheless, it is clear from previous experience that Tonukapori also knows the situation of Anterise and that it is not going to be fixed. So just sigh and you''re done. Above all, Tonukapori was accompanied by guests. I can''t keep her waiting. Well, that''s fine. I need to talk to you for a minute today. Come on, come in. " "Excuse me." The woman who appears is a dark elf. Having entered the town in a rather modest and polite manner, she was both an emule struggling with the assignment of dragon tans. "Oh, it''s not Mr Emmel! Welcome." Yes, hello, Mr. Antherise. Since the transfer of the Dragon Tan has been officially decided, Em has been working closely with us. The relationship between the Dark Elves and the Elves led to a rugged start, but Antherise''s origins, who had left home before engaging in Dark Elf exclusion, worked well. Both had important roles, and they were immediately able to solve the problem during the consultation. Antherise smiles and welcomes her as she gets closer to her age and becomes like a friend. But I noticed it right here. The fact that Tonukapoli and Em come to the room at the same time may be considered a problem. Or make a serious decision... While confused by the sudden visit, Antherise, who had a slightly unpleasant feeling, stood up to explore. "Eh, maybe something important? There shouldn''t be any problems at the moment....." "Actually, it''s not difficult to choose a time mayor...." "Oh, sure. We don''t have the talent to let people decide to migrate to Minogula....." Among the various issues involved in the transfer of Dragon Tan, the Mayor''s issue was of high priority for resolution. In addition to the exodus of many human resources from the previous war, the level of education in Von Caven is still lower than in other countries in the first place, and there is always a shortage of human resources for urban management work. In addition, the task of confirming the transfer to Minogula to the public is lagging behind. Already the administrative functions are worn out... that''s why we needed to select and rebuild a new city mayor as soon as possible. Antherise looks at Chilari and Emr with his head bothered by difficult problems. This is not all about hard work or staying up all night. Rather, I wanted Minogula, the destination of the city, to proactively send out a city mayor. "Actually, the Minogula side is in a similar situation... I''m not really qualified to understand the culture and customs of the people living in the dragon tang and to solve the problems that might arise." It''s tough ~ I knew that the response would come somehow from the previous flow. There are many talented people in Minogula. Elder Mortar and his men began to look troubled in front of him. Under the guidance of Minogula and his king, Ira-Tact, they will be able to dominate the Dragon Tan with innovative skills that Von Caven has never seen or heard of. Of course, it is a premise that they can afford it. Naturally, there is no room for that. Therefore, it can be said that the current troubled situation has occurred. However, there is no blame for Antherise and there is no solution if it is added. I wonder why they took the trouble to bring this case, even though it was all up and running. So, I was talking to Mr Emmel alone, but I have just the right people. "What? Really? Then I want you to introduce me immediately, Tonukapori! There''s a handover, and there''s not enough time." Apparently, her qualifications were unearthed without her knowledge. He probably dug up Dark Elf talent who was bright in Von Caven''s culture and customs. Antherise feels comfortable that the problem that was bothering her head was solved quickly. Now the accumulated takeover work can be processed immediately. ... I wonder if she didn''t realize that she was supposed to be the most intelligent person in Von Caven because she felt better with alcohol. Anterise pointed slowly at Em and Tonukapoli, but at the same time he pointed to himself, finally figured out what kind of operation they were going to carry out. "... wait a minute, what is that finger? Eml-san, Tonukapori... you''re lying, right? "That''s not a lie." "Uh, I''m sorry. I don''t have anyone but Mr. Antherise! Pekoli and Em lowered their heads in an apologetic manner, finally realizing that Tonukapoli was stunned and sighed. The alcohol left in Antherise''s body sprays somewhere in an instant, while cold sweat erupts from her face. It was the worst solution I could think of. "Gyaaaaaa! No, no, no! I''ve decided that when I''m done with this job, I''m going to waste the money I''ve saved! There''s a drink waiting for me! I''ve worked enough! No more stomach pains! "Don''t make a scene. You were feeling thin, too, that there was no one else you were qualified for." "Well, do something about it. I can count on Antherise to be the mayor of the city." "It''s fascinating to be able to work with Mr Emmel, and we can talk about it! Tonukapori has a point! But it''s not like this! He shouts out his claims in a rage. I did think of that possibility. If you become the mayor of a city, you won''t have any trouble taking over, and you can quickly reorganize a dysfunctional administrative structure. If we use Minogula''s military and economic power, it is a fact that we are confident that we can rebuild the city several times faster than others. The fact that he has acquired a good deal of knowledge with the central figures of the state, such as Emr and Old Mortar, will also result in facilitating exchanges. However, it is challenging for an elf called the Fairy of Light to fall into the forces of darkness. Above all, I didn''t like working anymore. Antherise didn''t want to work. Antherise screams and rattles like a waste. Tonukapoli looks back at Em with a cold gaze at her as she hugs the bottle and contrasts to the corner of the room with tearful eyes. "I''m telling you, what do we do? "And there''s no choice... I''ll take the last resort" "No, what!? Wow, you''re not saying I''m gonna do something terrible!! Anthelise trembles at the word "last resort". The opponent is an evil nation, Minogula, not an ally. Wouldn''t you use a terrible means of speaking up? Yes, for example, I was tortured... Remembering the sight I saw a few days ago, the king of doom, Ira-Tact, Antherise suddenly became anxious. But she betrayed her imagination in a good way. "The King has given Antherise a drink to celebrate his appointment as Mayor of the New City. --Sooooooo! Carry it! It was a large number of bottles in wooden boxes that were brought to the mayor''s office along with the call of Em. "Er... what is this? He looks into fear and asks. If Em was right about what he said earlier, it looks like alcohol. Of course, it''s from Minogula. "It is said to be the wine of the kingdom of God. I take this as a gift to Antherise, who has been appointed mayor of the new Dragon Tan by our King Ira-Tact." Unexpectedly, my throat rang. Em took one out of the crate and put it on the table with Don. I can tell at a glance. Obviously, it exists in a different dimension from the concept of alcohol that I know. First of all, the contents are strange. Speaking of alcohol in her country, it is mostly in containers made of ceramics. If it is expensive, it looks pretty good, but it is only something that can be purchased there. But this is different. The material is probably glass. It also has a terrible sense of transparency. Glass is relatively circulating in northern continents such as Qualia, but basically jewellery has a strong connotation and is, above all, very expensive. Plus this transparency. If you buy the same thing around Qualia, it will be the average citizen''s annual income. At least it''s not good for just a bottle of wine. And above all, alcohol itself was abnormal. While the transparency of the glass is also increased, the transparency of the liquor contained in it is strange. It''s transparent enough to believe you said you put water in it... no, you wouldn''t believe it if you said you put water in it. Because it is no exaggeration to say that there is hardly anything so cool and transparent in this barren land, even if it is water. If this is a liquor, how pure and how exceptional is it made? At least it is not comparable to the cloudy, cluttery, thin liquor she has been drinking. "If you''d listened to me this time, I''d love to have you take this." Antherise is convinced. This is an alcoholic version of a weapon called a "gun" that she was shown the other day. What the king of Minogula sent in his own name could not be semi-life. How much impact does this unknown alcohol have on me? The wicked country of Minogula, the king of doom, Ira-Tact, took down Antherise in a terrible way! "No, no... I can''t say how much I fished for that. That''s because being a new mayor means I''ll be as evil as Minogula...." Antherise managed to squeeze words out of her throat. The flames of justice that remained in her heart were retreating from the evil temptation. Never yield to evil. A strong will exists for her. The gaze was nailed to the liquor, and it seems that it was spilling from the mouth. Towards such an Antherise, Em threw a shady question. "What do you think happens when you become evil, Antherise?" "Eh, well, I guess killing people is okay, so I won''t forgive my enemies. Do you want the world destroyed or something? Unexpectedly, Antherise puts a question mark on his head to the fundamental question. What does it mean to be evil? It is well known from previous exchanges that there is no mercy in what they are hostile to. There is no doubt that there is a great deal of hatred spilled into the chapters of speech against those who threaten loyalty to the king and their peace. But apparently there was something else that Em wanted to say. Emmel smiled at Antherise, who cut his neck. And with an evil smile that I had never seen before, I said something terrible to the world. "Evil city mayors don''t get mad when they drink at work." "What are you saying!? The shock shook Antherise''s brain. "Of course, Antherise. Because we are evil, we will not be bound by morality or manners as long as we are able to work." A word of astonishment. What a horrible, arrogant rhetoric! But they are evil beings. Those who have gone astray from human reason. How can I speak with general common sense? "And working hours are also evil, Antherise. No matter how much work you have left, you can go home after dark! "Ugh, uhh... I can''t believe you''re allowed to do that kind of demonic work." "If work is accumulated outside of an emergency and processing is delayed, it is not a human resource issue, but a matter of structure and allocation. The problem will not be solved by the efforts of the mayor, but by the higher-ranking who will need radical review and change." So - you can go home on time. Having heard that word, Antherise would inadvertently enter the scene. Fear and envy made me lose a lot of my hips. "Of course, there is always a day off every week. In our evil country, it is common to say that we will work as efficiently and quickly as possible, and we will do it in the remaining time." "No, but I...." Antherise''s heart shakes. The glimpse of Tonukapori turned his absolute zero gaze towards Anterise, but he didn''t say anything in particular, so he ignored it for now. What was important now was with regard to the really attractive working conditions offered by the new employer. Other than that, it is an extraneous matter. "Speaking of which, I also received alcohol specifically from the King for my use. Excuse me, Tonukapori." "Hey, what are you doing, Mr. Emmel? It''s still lunch! Em pulls another bottle out of his pocket and opens its lid. The luxurious fragrance of the fluffy fragrance instantly took away my heart, but I hurried back to my sanity and scolded Em. She is trying to drink at work. And magnificent. In front of Antherise and the others. It was a terrible business, not to worry about the wrath of the ancestral spirit. "You say something interesting, Antherise. Didn''t I just say that? Minogula is evil. That''s why I... drink from lunch." "Ah, ahh... ahh, no, Antherise. Don''t lose the invitation of darkness....." I can tell by the fragrance alone. That is the finest liquor. The liquid poured into the small cup eventually falls through Em''s throat and into his stomach. Phew, the aromatic aroma of strong alcohol exhaled with breath, and the ecstatic expression of Em. The fact that there is a superb alcohol in front of you makes it an embrace of darkness, enveloping Antherise and dragging him into the abyss. "Cumming! It''s as delicious as ever! That''s the spirit of the kingdom of God! Ah, how about Tonukapoli-sama? As a testament to the friendship between our countries." "Oh, this is bad. Then sweeten your words." Oh, my God! I started drinking till Tonukapori! Drinking alcohol at work is not considered good in Von Caven, except when entertaining guests of the country. It is normal diplomatic practice for Tonukapoli to drink alcohol here because it would be rude to refuse Emr''s liquor. But it is a different story whether you can understand it with reason and be satisfied with your mood. Antherise simply envied Tonukapori. "This is amazing!! The depth of alcohol in your throat is as cool as drinking fresh water. No, the concept of alcohol breaks down! "Please be careful because it is a very strong alcohol for easy drinking." "Oh, I see. It''s a wonderful dish in the name of God''s sake! "Cumming, mummifying! Antherise has a toothpick. I can see that Tonukapori has already forgotten to convince himself that he is obsessed with alcohol. How famous is the wine that the kingdom of God brings to life long, biting the sour and sweet of the world, and showing so much surprise and joy with that old wand that it does not move much? Towards Antherise, full of bitterness, Emr invites bewildered with a slightly refined cheek. "What do you say, Mr. Antherise? Don''t you want to drink alcohol in the kingdom of God? "I won''t give in! I will never surrender!! Antherise screams. He held his pride as an elf in his chest, and shook the heart of righteousness toward the wicked, that he would never be swallowed by evil. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Minogula!! Antherise succumbed to evil. She seems to have run away from home in the middle of a fight in the first place. Unfortunately, it was only a little far from words of seriousness and morality. But now she has no regrets. The liquor given by the king of Minogula, Ira-Tact, who became his king, was such that it was called a superb delicacy, and from now on you can drink it from the daytime without anyone being blamed. Antherise was shining now. It was the shiniest thing in my life. So, you''re ready now. "She''s a good kid, but she''s not the only one who has a bad alcohol habit." Tonukapori drank alcohol in a stupid way. I wanted this result, but when I watched Antherise''s mood go up, I didn''t feel comfortable. "That''s a really good drink. It''s too much to drink." Now one of the important issues has been digested. Antherise personality, you''ll have fun even if you move to Minogula. Instead, they may learn how to govern some advanced countries and make further leaps forward. Either way... as far as she''s concerned, she doesn''t seem to be sad. Feeling a little lonely, Tonukapori looks at Anterise''s pathetic appearance. "But was it okay? I think Antherise is a very important person in Von Caven, but he invited me to Japan....." "Well, there''s nothing I can do about it. In fact, it would be helpful if the girl stayed in the dragon tank and talked a lot easier. Perhaps it will be convenient for me to know my face." In fact, von Caven has a little difficulty presenting the antellise. With her strength, there will be plenty of places to be active in her country. But the city of Dragon Tan is no longer just one city, but transformed into one of the most important for both Von Caven and Minogula. It is urgent to rebuild the city in order to continue smooth exchanges with the two countries in the future and to encounter other powers and wonders. And if there was one person who could be said to be the best at the moment, there was no reason why he could not be the mayor of the city. Maybe Antherise understands it somewhere and dares to play the trick. Otherwise, you cannot choose to fall into the attributes of peace and darkness. How prepared are the elves, even called Fairies of Light, to make that decision? Perhaps she made a tough choice. "Fufufu, then we''ll forget about Antherise. I''ll spoil you a lot." Reindeer laughs at the cute gesture of Em. I don''t know, maybe it''s okay. I understand very well that Minogula is very sweet to her family and takes care of her companions. I''m sure she''ll live happily too. Above all, as long as Minogula and Von Caven are allies, we have a chance to face each other. Tonukapori swings away his sense of loneliness and changes the subject. "By the way, I''d be happy if you could find her husband..." "Milord... are you married? Excuse me, Mr. Antherise is not married? "That''s right. She won''t get married for long. Well, you might be right to say you can''t because of your character." "Yes, that''s right... if you can get married, it''s nice to be here." In a vague reply somewhere, Tonukapoli looks at the emle. Then you see this lovely dark elf woman turning her eyes and making him look bad, and you can guess everything. The problem of too many women working away from men seems to be the same in any country. It seems that Antherise''s path to marriage is still long. In addition to that, there is also Em. "My time has come! Let''s drink a grand drink while we''re at work!! Antherise, drunk on Veromberon, hoisted a helicopter and shouted. I hope you two have a good meeting. Tonukapoli secretly prayed to the ancestral spirit. = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Anterise-Antique has moved to Minogula. Celebrate Minogula with a great leader! ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 65 Chapter 61: Reconstruction (1) The terms of the meeting between Minogula and Von Caven are as follows: ¡¤ Von Caven transfers the city of Dragon Tan to Minogula. In doing so, Minogula also accepts the transfer of citizens belonging to the city who wish to do so. ¡¤ Minogula provides free firearms and ammunition, which are recruit weapons, and accompanying equipment and tactics to Von Caven. This item shall be provided for a fee at a stage when Von Kaven meets the force standards as determined separately. ¡¤ Establish streets between the cities of Minogula and Von Caven to enhance trade and defense between the two countries. Dragon Tan dragon pulse hole shall be jointly managed and operated as specified separately. ¡¤ Confirm that Minogula and Von Caven will continue to work together to address global threats. Details will be determined at the Civilian and Officer-in-Charge level, but these are the main things. On this day, the city of Dragon Tan will belong to Minogula. But it is easy to write in words, and it is difficult to actually do it. Considering the various procedures and tasks to be carried out for the transfer of the Dragon Tan, it could be said that it will be in production from now on. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó At the Palace of Minogoula, King Ira-Tact summoned his beloved Atou for a secret consultation on future policy. Tactics Limited to those who know that Minogula originally originated from the game "Eternal Nations". Tact and Atu... until now, Islam has joined us here, but now they understand that Minogula is the source of the game system. It was natural that the dark elves should also be consulted privately, and time was needed to get an overview of the situation based on the game''s system. "Even during the game, it took quite a turn to change your affiliation with the transfer and occupation of the city. Maybe there''s nothing we can do about it." The current topic relates to the city of Dragon Tan, which was transferred from Von Caven. Negotiations are generally as expected. It was the result of a somewhat stronger connection with Von Caven, but it would be acceptable in terms of strengthening the alliance. However, time worth more than gold continues to be consumed. Though the Dragon Tan was transferred, it did not belong to Minogula from tomorrow and took up time for various tasks, including various handovers. Right, Mr. Tact. However, due to the peaceful transfer, it will not take long to restore the minimum urban functionality and operate as a city in Minogula. " "Yeah, that was really easy. Everyone in Von Caven seems to be convinced, and in a way, we got the city from the shelves." "One more city will do more! The acquisition of cities in the "Eternal Nations" is broadly divided into two. One way to create a city by sending your own pioneers. And another way to get it from other countries in some way. Both were time-consuming and costly, but when you open the lid, peaceful city transfer is the most efficient method in terms of time and cost. Tact looks satisfied with the unexpected results, but at the same time tightens his mind. "You''re going to be busy. I don''t know when hostile forces will come again. Enhanced interaction with Von Kaven to strengthen combat power and strengthen national capabilities in domestic and international surveys. I wouldn''t be too busy." "But from here on out, it feels like a real state operation." Yes, from here on out. One source of enthusiastic popularity in the Eternal Nations is urban management. The Minogula Capital of the Great Curse, created with the Dark Elves, was able to fully realize its charm, but the size of the city was different. The Dragon Tan population is currently projected to be around 3,000. The potential of the city itself is even higher at this scale due to the exodus caused by war and transfer. There will be more we can do than ever. Nevertheless, the crisis has not yet left. It''s never a situation to be optimistic, but Tact feels excited within himself. Ah, well, let''s first consider the defensive power we''ll send to Von Caven. Get some food and let the locals help you restore your city. " Emergency production will allow you to replenish your power immediately. All the decentralization Minogula can produce is still in its infancy, but when combined, it will be a great defense force and create a robust city. In addition, we will not fail to expand our existing strength. Citizens who have migrated and have been in military service will be strengthened by integrating them into new tactics. "I have a lot of money because some extra guy died for me. Now, let''s move on with the quick pitch." There''s a lot to do. As if driven by something, Tact was inclined to strengthen the national power. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó On the other hand, in the city of Dragon Tan, it was just the extreme of confusion. The decision to relocate the city was sudden, and residents were not even given time to sleep and wonder what happened with the water in the first place. There is also one bill to contact. I can''t get a satisfactory answer even if I ask the district executive. But the world is changing rapidly. No matter how much they screamed, it couldn''t wait, and people were forced to respond to the transformation. "Mother, I''m scared...." "Yes, it''s okay. The new king will think of us." The same was true of the beast''s mother and daughter, who lived in a corner of the quarters and almost everywhere. The characteristic cat ears and tails show that they are a cat family. He was a parent-child in a situation not uncommon in Dragon Tan, where his father fled the war and managed to survive to this day with the savings he saved and the help he received from the residents of the district. She was also briefed by the District Executive about the transfer of the Dragon Tan to a state called Minogula. Naturally, the women who live there are automatically considered to be nationals of Minogula. Those who refuse are allowed to go to Von Caven''s own country, but they have no room for that in the first place. It''s just a big trick. Today is the date I heard from the district executive. The new country seems to provide food for the needy like ourselves. The kitchen stockpile is already empty. Parents and children who had given up that they would have to starve to death desperately pushed anxiety to kill and support them. "Come on, you''re a good kid. Let''s go get the rations together." "Uh-huh...." It was rumored throughout the city that Minogula was an evil state. Full of hatred and anger for the good, we will never forgive those who disobey. The rumours of the soldiers who actually saw the King at the talks between the two countries the other day spread instantly among the residents, with the result that there was a strong fear. What will happen to us? Until now, I have been able to live quite well in poverty, but the next life is not necessarily the same. On the contrary, it is not strange to be sacrificed to an evil ritual. I don''t want to think that Von Caven sold them, but given the difficult response to the barbarians who once came to the city, all the worst predictions come. I can''t wipe my anxiety. But there''s nowhere to help us. My mother takes her scared daughter''s hand and opens the door for the first time in a few days. Please, at the very least, pray to the ancestral spirit that you can only live... "Giggggggggggh!! A giant bug suddenly ran through the front of his parents and children at a high speed. Surprises come before fear. The enormous sole that I''ve never seen before runs through as if I didn''t recognize the existence of my parents and children. Parents and children finally understand that something paranormal has happened in front of them, while regulating their hair disturbed by the wind that has occurred at a very high speed. There is no fear. In the first place, the worm had already gone far away and could not even be seen. I''m sure he''s still close enough to hear that strange scream. "Oh, Mother! Big bug! Bugs! "Oh, you were a big bug." With her eyes wide open and her daughter smiling excitedly, she walks in the direction where the mysterious giant insect came. I heard that Minogula can obey various evil monsters. I''m sure that worm is one of them. Apparently, the bug was on a tour of the city and was able to witness it several times afterwards. I can''t confirm the appearance clearly because it''s too early for nothing, but it doesn''t seem to be a problem because there was nothing that bothered me. Parents and children baptized by Minogula from the beginning. The confusion was greater than the horror, but now the surprise awaited them. It happens when they go out onto the big streets of the city. "Hmm, it''s kind of amazing...." "Hey! The city was more vibrant than ever. In addition to an unknown amount of materials, a variety of items thought to be support materials are piled up here. Apparently, it was used to restore the city, and the residents of the old dragon tank were mostly moving around here. They are led by civilian Dark Elves. From their unfamiliar appearance and domineering attitude, it is clear that they are the ones sent from the capital of Minogula. The dragon tans known to parents and children were more obstructive and the situation was accompanied by idleness. How about that? In the situation where I said that I would do the festival now, even though I didn''t do anything, my enthusiasm even makes me feel high. Whether or not I knew the excitement of such a parent-child, a strange phase came forward. "Whoa! Where should I take this human flesh tree!? "Ahh... where was it?!! Yes, sir! Thank you for your order, my king! - That''s the other side! The Wesen''s civil engineer is preparing the ground for us." "Eh, maybe you just got a word from the king? Damn it, I envy you. "Hahaha! The King is always watching what we do! Come on, let''s go! On a wooden trolley pulled by the dark elves was a tree as tall as a man''s back. It is very different from what they know, and it shows a strange twist as if they ignored the laws of the world, and there is even a dent that is wrong in the eyes and mouth somehow. And there were strange fruits in the tree, and they looked blasphemous, almost unsuitable for human consumption. "Mother, what a strange tree! Wood!... Wood? "Um, what is it? I feel like there was a fruit I shouldn''t have seen clearly... but I wonder if it''s a tree." He said it was a human flesh tree. Totally human flesh tree. And for some reason, the tree is greeting her as if it were shaking its branches cleverly and wiping its hands. My daughter looks back cheerfully, but does she understand what she''s saying? It is in the story that trees sing and dance. Reality doesn''t sing or dance. No... it seems to me that I was wrong because I am currently falling in the progressive system. My mother feels a headache in a mysterious tree that takes her somewhere with the rattlesnake, but still walks with her daughter, who wipes her hands cheerfully. "Well, it must have been here." "Wow! There are so many people, Mother! Well, let''s not get lost. Eventually I came to the square of the city. Until the other day, various wartime supplies such as swords and arrows were piled up to fight the barbarians, but now Minogula is the place to distribute supplies and give various instructions to the residents instead. The characters on the nearby guidance signs are understandable even to low-status people like them, and correspond to the line of rations received by the dark elves who would have alerted them nearby. Mother wonders how surprisingly the city''s inhabitants are lined up in obedience, looking beyond the line. In Von Caven, a multi-ethnic state, people of various races live. Naturally, the residents who were to move to Minogula are equally diverse. Culture and customs are subtly different, and above all, temperament is completely different. Even though I shouldn''t have listened so easily, everyone was quiet, and that didn''t seem strange to my mother. "Here''s the rations! Come on, citizen of Dragon Tan. King''s Nation! Eat freely and increase your loyalty to the Great King of Doom, Ira-Tact! Wahahaha! "Mother, where''s the bird? "You must be a soldier from a new country. Say hello." "Yes! The soldier and the strange person at the ration place were dressed strangely. is wearing a clean black cloth from head to leg and a headscarf that mimics the head of a bird. The soldier wearing gloves to his hands as if he were avoiding exposing his skin, handing the rations to the residents with a soft voice in the back, apart from the appearance of anomaly. Maybe there''s something creepy in there that''s not human? With such unrealistic thoughts, Mother waits for her turn to come. Oddly the monster of the mother''s imagination, it was one of Minogula''s proud units, called Braineater. Of course, parents and children can''t know that, and the daughter who comes in her turn greets her energetically. "Good morning! My name is Toto! Four years old! "Good morning!! It''s Braineater''s Shigel! I am a newborn zero-year-old!! Unlike the oddness of appearance, the cheerful manners seemed sufficient to melt her heart. My daughter, who likes this gentle soldier, instantly shows her face and jumps with joy. "Come on, let''s get you a lot of rations for your cheerful kid! The king rewards exemplary and loyal citizens with the greatest reward! "Ehehe, thank you! "Thank you." While receiving the ration package on behalf of her daughter, her mother politely thanked her. Then you look behind you and make sure the line is not too long before you decide to ask the question. "Um... that''s why I wanted to talk to you. In fact, we don''t have husbands, we don''t have children, so it''s hard to find a way to work." Although rationing is now in place, it will not last forever. We will not be able to live after this unless we find a way to work. I also thought about taking my daughter to work at home, but it''s too dangerous for my mother to choose. In the current situation, where the number of soldiers was small and security was not good, she believed that the possibility of a grab could not be discarded. I was a mother wondering if you could help me with something like an internal job that I could do at home, but the words I returned were completely different from what I imagined. "I see! I don''t know what you''re talking about because you''re a different specialist! Wahahaha! I see, it''s a bird''s head. The cheerful smile is purer, but the answers sought do not contain any shards. He is a rationer in the first place. Perhaps I shouldn''t have asked for this kind of consultation. I want you to introduce someone who understands the story. That''s the idea. Before her mother tried to open her mouth, the rescue boat was there sometime. "I''m fine with that." "Ah, you? "You''re going to be the boss of these bird heads. It''s called career." A dark elf girl appeared before her mother knew it, so she named herself Pekori and lowered her head. Does the boss mean the Captain or something? I can''t hide my surprise that this girl, who is older than my daughter but not an adult, is in such a high position. Not knowing what was inside of her, the career began to explain the answers that Slasher and her mother would seek. "With regard to mother-child families, families with sick people, and families with absent workers, the King has instructed us to prioritize the distribution. Taxes are also waived until Dragon Tan is rebuilt. And then, depending on the situation, we''re going to create a system of relief and support." "Er, what does that mean...?" I get confused by arranging difficult words. There is little science in the mother. Because it is originally a von Caven with a low level of education, and I have never been asked to do so in my life before. Mothers who desperately want to follow the words brought to them by younger girls far from themselves. Apparently, the upset appeared in her eyes, and the girl in front of her - her career - changed her words as she became more adept. "The king will never abandon the people, whoever they really are." "Ah, yes! Thank you very much." I finally got an explanation that I could understand. Will the King of Evil Nation do such a merciful deed? The question arose, but for some reason, the question dispersed as it was a matter of course. "It''s all thanks to His Majesty, Ira-Tact." "Yes! Thank you for the mercy of the great King Ira-Tact! I heard that Minogula is a terrible country. He hath hatred and anger against the good, and is an evil transgressor who will not forgive the rebellious. But how merciful and generous of you to open the lid. The tears of excitement are almost zero. Pacification replaces gratitude, and loyalty to the mercy brought about by King Ira-Tact boils down. They are sheltered. The anxiety about the future that was heavy until now disappears like a lie. My mother finally felt as if her shoulder had come down. Oh, what a wonderful country Minogula is. I want to do something to help my country, even if they are poor and powerless. Mothers, driven by feelings similar to irritability, decided to think about it with their daughters as soon as they returned. There is still not much sense of the people of Minogula. The world of parents and children is narrow and often unknown. There is much to learn from now on. But the parents'' and children''s eyes were shining with pride somewhere. "Stop it, you naughty bastard! Bugs!" ... well, the noise came into my parents'' and children''s cat ears. Turning a blind eye to Chilari, a large cow beast is being dragged by another birdhead - the Braineater. Did something go wrong? When the sun clears up, it feels like your determination has been tainted by an innocent scream, and a little discomfort comes out. As she watched the situation with her eyebrows frowned, her daughter Toto raised her voice. "Career sister! What about him? "What is it? Do you know, Mr. Sigel? Shigel turned his neck to the side and threw his gaze at the noise. Eventually he claps his hands like he remembers. "Nh ~? Oops! I''m sure it''s a pervert who was trying to threaten his rations from innocent citizens! I suppose you were thinking of earning some change by working behind your back. I will skin and execute you alive from now on." "That''s right. They caught the bad guys, so they peel their skin." "Eh! Or what?!? I was told something naughty. Strange soldiers and dark elf girls are behaving as if it were natural. It''s like I''m going to take a break, so I''ll put in some tea. It was as effortless as that. "It''s a mistake. If you don''t mind, please take a look." "Eh, eh..." My mother is confused. Indeed the sinner is an unforgivable being. Under such circumstances, outlaws will require severe punishment. There is no strange death penalty, such as threatening precious rations. But... how about peeling it off? I wondered if I could take a look at it. It is often said that the death penalty of a sinner becomes a sight to see, but I have never heard of peeling a boulder into a sight to see. A mother confused about what was going on, and her sleeve was pulled over. "Mother, I want to see it! I want to see the bad guys peel off alive!! "Eh......" My daughter said something terrible. Your eyes are sparkling and full of excitement. Where do sinners get excited when they peel? I thought I could live in peace, but now I have to worry about my daughter''s future. "Well, if it''s just a little..." "Gotcha!! Nevertheless, everything is studied. Something will be learned by watching sinners die in agony. In addition, my mother had a feeling that she wanted to see it for herself. I''ve lived a long, painful life, and this much entertainment will be forgiven. With that in mind, the mother sends her farewell greetings to the carrier and the rationer''s braineater. "Take your time." "Be careful!! As she gently scolded her daughter as she waved her hand and jumped around, her mother went to the execution venue with a feeling of anger. = = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = = = = = [Braineater] Medic unit Combat Power: 3 Movement Power: 1 +50% to Human Combat vs. Human Therapy + 50% Human Urban Security +50% Braineater is a medic in Minogula. Has the ability to Heal allied units of the same stack every turn as a basic ability I am. And they have a strong attachment to humans, and they have a strong attachment to humans and subhumans who are close relatives. You have a powerful bonus. But operating in Minogula, where there are no human species, requires a special strategy. , and the operational difficulty is getting higher. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 66 Word 63: Rebuilding (2) It''s been about two weeks since Dragon Tan was assigned to Minogura. Although there is still some confusion regarding the transfer, the personnel in charge have finally gotten used to it to some extent, and it is about time for them to get back on track. The city''s mayor, Antelize-Antique, who has been deemed the most important person in the city, is still struggling with his work today at his desk, which is more organized than before. ''City chief, I have your documents. It''s a draft on the basic education of the city''s inhabitants. Thank you. Put it there. A civilian apprentice enters the vacant city manager''s office without knocking and places a stack of clear white papers on his desk. After pausing his work for a brief review of the documents, Anthelise, after confirming that there are no urgent matters, tosses them to the bottom of the box labeled "outstanding" in a corner of the desk. The man who was watching, pitying the poor case that was promptly put off, interrupted the question. ''Good so?'' "Hmm?¡¡Oh, it''s a draft for the education of the residents. The construction of the learning facility has been decided, so I''m going to make a system to raise the basic level of education in the future. Well, it''s not something I want to work on right now, so I''ll put it on hold for now. Oh, I have some documents that I need you to submit to another department. As he says this, he starts pulling out some bundles of papers from the cupboard. In contrast to the messy office of the past, the current city manager''s office is well organized, so there is no hesitation in its movements. The civil servant who brought the papers. This man is a former guard who was selected as an employee of the city hall because of a conversation he had on the city watchtower the other day. Although it was an unorthodox appointment, there are many examples like this in today''s Dragon Tan. The defense of the city is currently undergoing a major personnel reorganization because it has been able to leave the defense of the city in the hands of Minogura''s deformed units. Right now, no matter what, we need the brains to run the city. Therefore, if a person can read and write, he or she is being pulled as a city clerk. An ex-guardian is one of the people involved in this major reform. He seems to dislike the mind-numbing job, but no matter how arrogant and unprecedented the appointment is, the hardest part of serving at the palace is that you have to shake your head once the order is given. It''s not just a matter of how many times you''ve been in the past, it''s also a matter of how many times you''ve been in the past. Although the salary can be expected to increase, there is still a lot more to learn compared to the previous job. I can''t help but feel resentful of my former colleagues at my current job, which requires me to turn my hitherto half-dormant brain into full gear. While painting over such a small internal dissatisfaction with his loyalty to his new master, Mainogura, the former guard, now a civilian apprentice, is doing his best to help with the reforms Mainogura is pushing for. However, in an unfamiliar job, everything is hazy, and every day there is a constant stream of mistakes and confusion, with some of the tasks being the opposite of what they are used to. I''m not sure how much priority and importance Anteliese''s pending projects have on them. It''s a good thing that you''re not going to be able to get a good idea of what you''re going to do with the ...... draft on basic academic skills. I''m sure you''re talking about teaching the public a lot of things, right?¡¡I thought these things were more for the big guys: ...... You have to have a minimum of knowledge. You should know at least a little bit about what you''re doing, and if the people who are the king''s vassals can''t read, it''s unfair to them. You should know enough about it so that you don''t rub the king''s face in it. "But I''ll do my best. ...... That being said, I certainly can''t argue with that. However, there is a part of me that does not feel comfortable with it. I''m sure you''ll be able to find a way to make your life easier and more fun," he said, as he glanced at the man who was wavering between loyalty to the king and an indescribable look on his face as he struggled with his studies. It''s a good idea to have basic academic skills, no matter what industry you''ll be working in in the future. (It''s hard to even get them to learn to do their job smoothly if they can''t read and write at a minimum). It''s no secret to anyone involved in city management that the home country of Minogueura has been giving various leverage to Dragon Tan. The scope of the project is diverse and involves a lot of money, people and materials. This was understandable to some extent, but what particularly surprised me was the strong push to educate the population, albeit in the future. This is spreading to the working class, which until now was not considered particularly necessary, to the point of confusion and bewilderment from most of the old-school thinkers. The growth of the intelligentsia, in other words, leads to the acquisition of new concepts and breakthroughs. This is evidence of the importance Minogueura places on the study of new technologies, and at the same time, it is proof that she is rich and powerful enough to devote her national power to education. Of course, the size of the home country of Minogueura as she knew it seemed a bit reckless to implement such a grandiose measure. So what transforms that recklessness into a possibility? There is one answer. Ila-Tact, the great King of Doom. It was all due to the profound wisdom and power of their new leader. (I mean, I''ve received all kinds of knowledge from the home country of Minogura, and I''m reminded of the importance of education, especially for Fawnkavn. Especially since Fonkavn is not as technologically advanced as the northern continent states, it is very understandable why the king places so much importance on education. The harsh conditions in the southern part of the continent were the reason why the Fawnkavn lagged behind the northern states in terms of technology. The land was barren, crops unprofitable, and rampant with vicious barbarians seeking to take away lives. This land was such a dangerous place. Education eats money, time and labor. In the former homeland, during the time of the Fawnkavn, even children were an important labor force. Once they could speak the language, it was common for them to help their parents or family members with their work, and the apprenticeship guidance they received would produce the next generation of artisans and workers. For this reason, education for the citizens of the city was probably a form of hedonism reserved for the rich and privileged, and most people were just trying to survive in this harsh land. However, that has changed with the protection of the nation of Minogura, or the benefits of Ila-Tact, the King of Doom. In a sense, it could be said that for the first time, Dragon Tan and its inhabitants were able to lead a civilized life. But everything is moving so fast that it''s hard to keep up with it. Nevertheless, the changes are in one word: rapid. Every day is a shock. The part of the city you were looking at yesterday is completely different the next day, and the procedures and ways of working that you are accustomed to are changed to something else the day after tomorrow. The current Dragon Tan was in the midst of so much change that the expression "born anew" could not have been more appropriate. With an endless supply of food and materials from home, and an endless supply of bullshit abilities, it''s hard to believe that Dragon Tan is now in the midst of a transformation. "Endless amounts of food and materials supplied by our home country, and most importantly, a troop of people with those bullshit-capable guns, that''s what makes this possible. One of the factors that have made it possible for the Anteliese to proceed with this radical measure, while half agreeing with the words of the Apprentice Civilian. Think about the musketeer unit. The city''s gunmen, already made up of selected elite, have completed a minimum of proficiency training and are responsible for guarding the city''s periphery as well as exterminating the barbarians who invade the country. The power of the gunmen is immense, and the fields are not being razed to the ground as they were in the past. On the contrary, it has the power to eradicate the barbarian nests that exist in the surrounding areas. At this rate, it would be possible to build a village with a large farm outside the city. But for now, though, it''s a matter of rebuilding Dragon Tan''s urban functions first. Anteliese divides the already settled documents into different departments and puts sticky notes on them. At the same time, she remembered the important task she had asked the man in front of her the other day. Now that you mention it, how would you feel about collecting information from other countries? Although the city of Dragon Tan is in the midst of turmoil and chaos, it is not closed down like a closed country. It''s not just a matter of how many times I''ve seen it, it''s also a matter of how many times I''ve seen it. Information is sometimes worth more than gold. Anteliese had ordered the collection of information from other countries with a budget and manpower, even though they were short on manpower. Of course, this was a direct order from the home country of Mainogura, and by extension, King Ila-Tact. It''s a good idea to have a good idea of what you''re looking for, and you''ll be able to find out what you''re looking for. ''We''re getting together nicely, although we''re only gossiping about the city over there. Wow. Surprising. I thought it would be more difficult. Is your source of information a peddler or a mercenary? You''re right. They come out of nowhere when they think they can make money. And the prices are much higher than usual. They are completely watching their step. Even though the support from home country of Minogueura is generous, there are of course things that are missing. Fortunately, you have the money, so you can buy them, even if they are a little more expensive.¡¡It will make it easier for your mouth to slip, too. It''s a good thing that you''re able to have a good time with them. As an evil nation, I thought that peddlers would be wary of it, but apparently that was not the case. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that they are in some sort of transition. Although there is a possibility that it will have a more fearless appearance and atmosphere in the future, the current state of affairs shows that it is still very much a shadow of its former self, despite the fact that it is undergoing a major rebuilding process. In a sense, such a half-hearted state of affairs may be loosening the vigilance of their peddlers. But what they will do in the future, considering the state of affairs in their home country, remains to be seen. I agree. Then I will ask the person in charge to bring an inventory and estimate of the goods to be purchased from the peddlers later. Anyway, at present, we can gather information and buy supplies without any problems. And that''s an important matter for Dragon Tan and Mainogura now. Anteliese nodded at the civilian''s words and told him to give priority to the process. But the inventory and estimates ...... hey. These little details have really increased. "Isn''t it a cheap operation to go through all that hassle of talking about what you said or didn''t say, whose responsibility it is? Certainly. It''s nice to have an organization that is so well managed and structured that there''s not much hassle. My signature for approval is getting better every day, I can''t complain about that. So, it''s time to send that wonderful signature written by the city manager to those who work hard day and night? "Here you go. Here, please take it. It seems that I have been indulging in a bit of banter. I''m sure you''ll be able to find out more about this as well. It''s a good idea to have a good time with your friends and family. You''ll be able to get your work done. I''m going to work while drinking alcohol. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó [Notes on the Dragon Tan Urban Development Project and the Cursed Earth] Progress in urban development is largely on schedule. Vacant houses with unknown owners, which have increased due to the exodus of residents, will be confiscated by the state and offered to residents seeking housing after appropriate repairs. In addition, buildings in danger of collapsing, such as the former slums, will be destroyed. Because of the high possibility that the land will be altered in the future due to the inherent nature of Minogura''s "cursed land," the strength of the houses will be increased. At the same time, they will continue to produce unique buildings such as the Magic Laboratory, Marketplace, and Training Center. Since it will take some time for Minogura and Fawnkavn to investigate and verify the Dragon''s vein cave, and to decide on a future policy for its operation, it will only be classified as an off-limits area for the time being. Food Production Plan. The existing food production capacity of the Dragon Tan is extremely limited to the demand of the city, and there are many residents with nutritional and developmental problems. Therefore, for the time being, the king''s priority will be to supply nutritious food produced by the king. At the same time, as a measure to improve the food situation in the city, it aims to popularize the use of human flesh and actively seek the cooperation of bars and other places in the city in adopting dishes using human flesh so that citizens can become familiar with the new food culture. Plan for the construction of national roads and the development of distribution networks for allied countries Establish a road to the capital city of Minogura and Dragon Tan to facilitate logistics. The main focus will be on the development of the Great Conjuring Realm, which is highly undulating and difficult to maintain with giant trees, and this will be carried out by the home country''s maintenance team. The Dragon Tan side will also dispatch personnel to collaborate and study the matter, but the priority will be basically the maintenance and reconstruction of the city. At the same time, they will also develop and maintain distribution routes to Crescent Moon, the capital of Fawn Cavern. [Information Gathering] All the bars, restaurants and inns in the city will be under the direct control of Mynogura and will serve as the key information gathering point. In addition, shopkeepers and employees will be given simple professional training and trained to become capable of gathering higher quality information. The goal is to collect domestic information and trends in the Holy Kingdom and the Spiritual Contract Federation, which are virtual enemy countries. The next step is to collect information on Fawnkavn and other small countries scattered across the southern continent. Information gathering will be under the direct control of the home country, and Dragon Tan will be responsible for collecting information based on the orders. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó There is a wide range of work going on in parallel. We will be examining and sequentially processing the information given to us by the home country of Minogueura. Nearly all of them are new projects that have a new look and feel to the existing operations of the city, and none of them are important matters that cannot be taken lightly. In addition to these, plans for the construction of recreational facilities and the strengthening of the city''s defense equipment, such as exterior wall extensions, are also on the agenda. However, these are a step down in priority and are currently on hold with the establishment of educational institutions. There''s a lot of work to do, but it''s a lot easier when you have hope! It is fortunate that they are not worried about their own future as they once were. The king of Minogueura''s power had given the inhabitants of Dragon Tan a sense of indescribable relief, even a sense of narcotic euphoria of some sort. Is this what it means to be evil?¡¡I focus on moving forward with the task at hand while wondering. It''s going to be busy for a while. Although Dragon Tan is still in the process of transferring, and although it is still a minogra in terms of affiliation, it still takes a little more time to truly be under its control. ''Let''s see. Where is that directive?¡¡--There it is. And that day will come in the blink of an eye, considering how busy this is. Antelise confirms the directive she received from her home country. [Dragon Tan Transfer Ceremony and--] ...... one month to go, huh? I''ve got to work hard to be ready to go safely~ You have been given a reward to be satisfied. I''m sure you''ll be happy to know that I''m not the only one. The first thing I did was to peach the peaches. Anteliese also pulled himself together once again to prepare for a day that would probably mean a great deal to the world, let alone Minogue. 67 Chapter 64: Concerns (1) Grand Curse Minogula Capital Hall In the building created by the Dark Elves, which is responsible for the practical processing of policy, civilians are raised in accordance with the aim of Ira-Tact, and even though there are no people who have traditionally taken on domestic affairs tasks such as Mortar and Emr, various tasks are proceeding smoothly. Today, in a newly built conference room, several Dark Elf civilians are handling operations inflated by the merger of dragon tans. "The plan to rebuild the Dragon Tang is going well.The Beasts are powerful, and they''re listening to our instructions, so they''re going faster than planned in architecture. " Check the report in front of you with a gentle massage between the eyebrows to see if you are a little tired. There are a lot of documents and approval documents on the desk.On the wall are boards and maps to organize the information, and in the corner of the room there are piles of canned beverages that stand out in a primitive color called "energizing drinks" given by the King. If you have general sensitivity, it''s a situation that you want to talk about in one of your complaints. But for them, who have gone through a difficult journey in the past and now serve the king and the nation with supreme joy, they did not enter this much suffering. Physical fatigue is slightly noticeable, but with more energetic eyes, they continue to review progress on the Dragon Tan Reconstruction Plan and prepare reports and instructions. "I don''t think there''s a problem with the building.However, the level of knowledge of the residents is lower than imagined.There is no impact at this stage, but you should report the education plan to Mr Emmel. " Another dark elf strokes his hand at the tip of his chin and puffs it out into his mouth. The work assigned to them by their boss, Em, mainly covers all internal affairs activities in the Dragon Tan. Of course, the major policies and priorities are determined by King Ira-Tact, and based on that information, Em divides tasks. Ultimately, it was natural for the above to be confirmed, but that''s why it''s not a good job to be carefree. Rather, considering the workload that his immediate supervisor, Em, had more than usual, he couldn''t add any extra chores and burden her any more. "But is it bad enough to take the trouble to report it to Mr Emmel?Talking to him means asking the king. " Another civilian - a person who was making education-related arrangements raises questions. I didn''t try to cover up my own dirt.Simply because improving education and intelligence for Dragon Tan residents was a low priority and I didn''t feel the need to pick up and consult. There were many other priorities that needed to be prioritized, and it was a common understanding among all the members of the reconstruction team here that it was important to get rid of them first. However, there were actually circumstances that could only change the perception. "I don''t think so. The other day, I experimented with the fertilizer that the King gave me to the dragon tans." "Oh, I know.It was part of a plan to revitalize the exhausted lands.Whatever it is..... " In addition to rebuilding the city in Dragon Tan, various innovative attempts are being experimented with at the direction of Ira-Tact. Improvements using this "fertilizer of the kingdom of God" is also one such project. Nevertheless, with regard to the revitalization of the land, large-scale land improvement magic using the mana of the dragon pulse hole is being studied as the main measure. For this reason, there is a strong significance of emergency alternatives and validation experiments to measure the effects of combining magic and science. In other words, this is also a low priority.I don''t feel the need to report it. Of course, reporting is important.Nevertheless, even if everything is thrown up, we don''t know what our work is divided up for. That is why it was necessary to examine the situation here. We should prioritize and deal with any issues here. "Of course you gave me an explanation of how often you use fertilizers and pesticides, right?It should have been as simple as spraying it regularly.Is there a problem? "I explained it properly.But he''s a powerful cow, and the next day he''s all over the land.Fertilizers, pesticides.All for a year..... " "No, why? A gift from the King, the kingdom of God....." "I thought if it was so great, it would be even better if I sprayed it all at once.That''s right. " Everyone on the spot held his head. Their Dark Elves are originally based on the assassination forces of the Elves. Therefore, basic education is provided to all, especially those who are entrusted with the work as internal affairs officers here are clearly of higher intellectual standard than soldiers of the Warriors'' Corps. That''s why they were looking at it wrong.Dragon Tan residents have lower levels of knowledge than they can imagine. "I don''t understand common sense, so to speak.They don''t even have the luxury of saying, "Well, we''ll understand this area from common sense."There was a difference in perception around here. Old Mortar had a head. " "What shall I report to the king?I''ve been told not to worry about problems and losses because they are natural, but with the boulders.... " "Don''t say that. All we can do is bring back the stigma.I can''t turn down my life and slow down my work. " Unscheduled trouble always comes at random and casual. It doesn''t matter what happens to us. The Dark Elves are actually capable.Their loyalty to the nation and the king, and their ability to rebuild the city based on their origins, should have been a hassle. But it is the reality, the essence, that everything is not going so well. This is also the case for the preparation of reports and the adjustment of shortfalls caused by waste of supplies. Detailed interviews and explanatory guidance are needed with the target residents. Dealing with problems and countermeasures will have a big impact afterwards, so you can never slowly or backwards. If the same problem has occurred throughout the previous quote, it will be necessary to present the neck in front of the king this time. "Even the King is expecting it.Besides, I can''t let you look any worse. " The dark elves work hard. Takudo, who had received the report on the matter, had the same head as the civilian Dark Elf had shown earlier. And I gave the civilians in charge a word about this problem. [Grand Curse Minogula Palace] When Dark Elf civilians were bothered by the troubles that followed. Their bosses, Elder Emmel, Mortar, and Gear, were also chased by turbulent information and trouble piles. "Time, money, materials.Whatever it takes, it''s not enough.I knew it, but I still needed a lot of things to build a city. " Old Mortar stands alone as he watches a bunch of reports from his subordinates. Although he was not directly involved because he was in charge of the sorcery department and other departments in the emergency, he has been reminded how difficult it is to get one city and rule it just by lightly circulating and reading the report. "I''ve been pushing it pretty hard for a while.I have to ask my career and Mary to do my job.... " Recalling the Elfur sisters who were working on unfamiliar paperwork while turning their eyes, Emr smiled bitterly. Nevertheless, I can''t stop my feet here with a soft voice. The consequences of sweetness were well known to everyone here and to everyone living in Minogula. "I should have spent a little more time, but given the state of the world, I can''t even say that." The gear comes into my mouth.--Yes, there is a wonder. It is targeting the tigers and their loved ones and threatening the peace. I don''t know when the fangs will suit us.They will do their utmost not to regret today in preparation for it, which may come tomorrow. The determination was shared by everyone without saying it. "Well, when it comes to home affairs, it''s good because there are good civilians growing up.That''s the gear. What''s going on with El-Nar? Talks about dragon tongues are cut out early and directed to something else. An important agenda that cannot be assigned to the general dark elves is what they should deal with, and what they will now do as key figures in Minogula. It''s about the military.In other words, there were anomalies occurring in this world in the current form and in the investigation and analysis of other countries. Holy King Quoria, El-Nar Spirit Contracting Union. Two good forces are known to be clearly hostile to us. There are other wonders like the Brave Questas Demon King Army and the Witches of the North, but I would never underestimate the huge territory and the power it supports. In addition to being in clear conflict with the Dark Elves, especially with regard to El-Nar, their lack of visibility on the front stage has been a concern among them lately. If there''s nothing wrong with that, but if there''s a reason why we haven''t moved that far... The combination of answers from Gear, who was investigating El-Nar using his own network of surveys built during the Assassin era, was unfortunately not good for them. "The information to El-Nar is largely out of order.I think there may be some sort of information blockade in place¡­ Analyzing some of the available information, it could be under attack by some hostile faction. " "Oh, my God! Is that true!? Old Mortar and Em looked at each other in dismay. This is exactly what the amazing information is about.It can also be said to be water for sleeping ears. Even though the witch accident in QUARIA and concerns about new threats similar to the Brave Questas Demon King Army were full of them, they could not have predicted that something else was going on. No - this is a new threat.Instead of the emergence of a new Minogula wonder, it was only now revealed that it already existed. I felt that the irritability that all the people living in Minogula, including King Ila-Tact, had and the reason for their preparedness for perverse wonders had now become clear here. Old Mortar and Em''s gaze pierced the gear. Understanding that the line of sight meant going forward, he nodded silently, then lay down on his face and put the material at hand in a flash of sight, and raised his face again. "It''s just a prediction, but I think it''s highly likely.The main reason is information from sources that no one can say - well, that''s good.There were a lot of trivial pieces of information that were not enough to collect, but when I looked at them together, it smelled a little strange.There are signs of increased border security with Qualia, and prices of supplies are soaring.It''s not obvious, but by order of the head of the clan, temporary taxation has begun. " If that''s all, are you planning to invade another country?If the gear goes that far, let''s say that the possibility has been eliminated. Perhaps there is an answer in the information network that none of him can say, but Old Mortar and Em never mentioned it. Even if there was an informant in Elf, the vengeful enemy, it didn''t make sense to point it out here. More than that, urgent matters that should be dealt with and discussed arose. This should no longer be in their hands, but should also be decided with the opinions of King Ila-Tact and hero Atou. With that in mind, he remembers that Old Mortar hasn''t talked much about the current situation in QUARIA. "So what happened to Quoria, Em?I remember that the country was full of witches from the North..... " "Isn''t it still the same situation?I''ve heard from the King and Lord Attu that it''s not that easy to deal with.Well, we know that the forces of good are hostile to us.If witches reduce the national power of some countries, will that end up benefiting our country? It''s a long phrase that doesn''t seem like a man who just demonstrated remarkable intelligence-gathering and analytical abilities. Because of these sweet parts of the claws, Mortar still hesitates to hand over the seat of Dark Elf chief to Gear. It is inevitable that a little frustration with that irrationality will unexpectedly become disgusting. "Hah... such a short-circuit decision will hold you back.I can''t fix that kind of thing at all. " "Kh!! You old bastard! "Please don''t fight...I''m busy. " It was Em who took control of Gucci and Gucci. Absolutely correct.From those eyes, he said, "Don''t spend extra time.This is why men... "You can see that there is a line of contempt. Whether the various events in Minogula have grown her, or whether the mountain of invisible documents at the end has exhausted her spirit, the recent Em has been more spicy than ever before. "Uhhhh! So, what''s the reality? "I see.It is our duty to do what the King has to do now. " For the most part, a man is one who does not raise his head to an angry woman. While sweating cold into an atmosphere where the spiritual sequence of the future is likely to be determined, the two men muddle their pathetic words and return to the subject. What matters is the situation in Qualia.That confirmation is the first step. She looked totally in a good mood. However, in response to their attitude and questions, Em clouds his face and says, "It''s..." "Qualia... is in a slightly strange situation" The information spoken was more heterogeneous than previously reported. Qualia interacts with neutral countries in the relatively southern continent.As a result, some information is available through private traders. An emle that compiles and reports information gathered in the Dragon Tan. He was right to say that his complexion was not good and that he could not make a judgment rather than say that there was a problem. During the next hour, the discussion and discussion will be confused, and inferences and concerns will be identified based on the presented information. "--I will summarize the points and report them directly to the King immediately.Things could be moving. " At the end of the meeting, the faces of the three Dark Elves were obsessive. While Minogula was undergoing a major transformation, other countries were also being manipulated in a great wave of fate. 68 Chapter 65: Concerns (2) "This is... an unpleasant atmosphere." When he saw the information, Atou said so in a bitter tone. Takudo nods to the words of the heroes from his most trusted predecessors and replies, explaining his thoughts on this extremely troublesome case. "Oh, it''s obviously a suspicious cloud.El-Nar to Quoria.Especially in Qualia, the information about the witch that should have been observed is completely out of order.Given the power of Brave Questas'' Demon King army, I don''t think witches disappear so easily. " What they say is that there are two great forces of goodness. The first encounter with the Holy King Quoria - the information seized during the encounter with the Holy Knight - revealed that the country was being invaded by an unknown existence called the witch Elakino. Of course, Takudo had not forgotten about the matter, but had always been listed in one corner of his head as a noteworthy existence that could be a wonder of Minogula. However, there is no denying that the invasion is in a region north of QUARIA and that it is difficult to get information, interact with Von Caven, and slip out of mind under the chaos of the outbreak of war with other game forces. But the situation is moving too far against expectations. Things changed suddenly as if they were strange, and it seems that they noticed something strange for the first time with reports from subordinates. It''s completely backwards.At the very least, it will be clear that radical improvements will be needed in the future with regard to domestic and international information collection systems. The report contains information about the disappeared witch Elakino. And at the same time, a major reform of unknown intent was said to have taken place. --Currently, Southern Qualia is in the midst of an unprecedented transformation. What stands out and moves is the Sorina, the Virgin of the Hua Funeral.And the facedown Virgin Fenne-Carm¨¨re. The influence of the Virgin is great in this country.However, the religious state qualia, which hates conservative and innovative behavior in a bad way, alarms the two of them in the name of discomfort that they are changing their aggressive ways and adopting various behaviors. This is even the end of the report, what is the actual situation of the place? Southern state citizens are flourishing with hope due to new relief policies and regulatory exemptions under various reforms. It is also a situation where corruption is eliminated and those who are rightfully supported by people, rather than authority that can be purchased with money, are in high positions. Too much was done, and the shadow of the one who pulled his hand behind his back was flickering and there was no choice. "It''s creepy that you can''t read your actions.In the Eternal Nations, the forces involved were fixed, so I was able to speculate on the tactics of war to some extent..... " "I never thought it would be so much trouble to be unknown.It won''t be difficult in that it''s difficult to get your hands out because you''re afraid of turning your tail. " In the Eternal Nations, there are a number of countries that prefer a leap forward. One of them is Minogula... but since the candidate is narrowed down, the next strategy that the opponent will take will be roughly predictable. But not this time. I can''t read the other person''s intentions, and it''s very difficult to predict what means they will take in the future because I can''t read their intentions in the first place. At the very least, it is unlikely that the Virgin is demonstrating true goodwill and waving a wave of reform in the southern states. Had that been possible, the history of the Holy King Qualia would not have stagnated so long.... "When we think about our purpose, we''ll always bump into each other.Now, is it a prerequisite to have as much power as possible and gather information about the other party? "Even though we have the advantages of modern weapons, we don''t have enough national power or intelligence to beat them up.Anyway, it''s still time for home affairs. " Either way, the means taken are very limited. If it''s Quoria, it''s a similar deal to the El-Nar Spirit Contract Federation. Information about some countries will then be considered between the two. Takudo and Atou are special relationships to learn about the past life. Even with two people standing in the area after various experiences, I could only choose to gather information without taking extra measures at the present time, while attracting them in the internal affairs. Minogula is not a war state.It is the right strategy to avoid even the eyes of other countries, enter the internal affairs, prepare in every way, and go to hit the enemy for the first time. When she was still a female.It was a precursor to serving as much as possible to increase the national capacity. "At the very least, I would like to have an attacking castle unit and a main unit with a strong impact.Honestly, I really want to pull you in Perfect Defense Mode.... " "I''m still worried about your defensive abilities.Having the Elfur sisters, their abilities are quite peachy.In the moonlight, it is possible to be pushed by local forces in the first place if it is daytime fighting. " Atu and the Elfur sisters. As it stands, they are the only ones that Takudo can truly expect as a force of war.Of course, Dark Elf''s sorcerers and gunmen are doing their best, but they don''t have enough. Though we have a military alliance with Von Caven, it is, after all, another country. Let''s just say Takudo and Atou feel anxious about their combat power and have no choice but to be aware of the danger of turning around. "But there is no trick and it is dangerous to have the power to grow in this long state.We need something new to break the status quo.Yes... such as [heroes] who can rewind against enemies no matter what happens. " Takudo rethinks. It was painful for Isla to come out. With her, Minogula''s power would have swelled so much that no one else could follow her. Especially since her abilities were defense-specific, she was more likely to be able to deal with enemies even if they had unique abilities. But it is pointless to regret what has passed and to think about it all. That is why the summoning of a new hero in the sense of closing the hole was natural. It''s not that the means are devoid of tricks.It''s just overwhelmingly efficient, so other choices come true. But here''s one problem. The production of heroes is closely related to technology.Many people cannot produce without developing certain technologies in the first place. Even though Minogula is a country with relatively loose restrictions, the technology that has been developed today is not a compliment.In other words... "If you make a hero, your current candidacy is limited to one person." It also meant that only a limited number of heroes could be produced. "But maybe...." Atou looks at Takudo with a faint expression.Are you kidding me?There is a surprise. "Answer. He''s the only candidate." Atou''s expression turned desperately pale.He didn''t even think about his cultivation. Despite the fact that you can create a hero if you have the cost, the attitude of the two is not great. On the contrary, the reaction seemed obviously hesitant about something. What kind of problems are there?The answer came from an unparalleled attu. "I definitely don''t like that!Absolutely not!Please stop, Takudo-sama!That''s really impossible! Atu understood what his king was thinking. She climbed to Tao Dou at a speed beyond her eyes, and suddenly made a noise. I nodded with agreement that there was no other way to tackle this attitude. Until then, the hero he was considering was said to have had a bad relationship with Atu, and he always had trouble because he was a troubled child in the first place. The impact on this world is unknown.If we succeed, we need to fundamentally review all our strategies. "Me too, I''m only worried...." Takudo also said, "Could it have been a reasonable idea?"and begins to regret. As if to reinforce the idea, Atu begins to speak of the hero''s notorious glorious war history. "The most prestigious ranking of heroes who do not want to be subordinates of the Eternal Nations, and the most prestigious ranking of heroes who do not want to be bosses! "And the most prestigious hero in the personality breaker rankings.Oh no... what does it actually look like?Do you have loyalty? "I have loyalty.He''s loyal, he understands all the good and bad things, and he smiles and skips through the mines with all his might... " "Oh, I see. It''s like that, isn''t it? He...." Minogula is an evil force and is sometimes set to have thoughts and values beyond humanity''s reach. The greatest example was the hero, and in a sense the hero most symbolic of Minogula. "... but there are no advantages to producing him right now... no, there are disadvantages, so it''s actually negative." The hero was not simply a fighter. Either way, it was difficult to operate in a situation where there was a clear marvel such as the present, a hero who demonstrated true value in the entangler. A leap in normal times is the occasion for that hero to demonstrate his power. "Yes, yes, yes!So let''s stop! Stop summoning that petenman!There are other great heroes¡­¡­¡­!I''m here! "Because Atu and Isla were the framework of Minogula heroes....." The remaining Minogula heroes are similar to him, not to mention troubled children. Basically, the heroes of the evil forces are often portrayed as personality breakers, but on the contrary, Atu and Islam had too much common sense. In other words, it is certain that stomach pain will increase each time you increase your combat power in the future. Takudo remembers the leader who ran to wipe the hero''s ass every time in a short story that was implemented to add thickness to the world view of the Eternal Nations. I had no idea that I would meet such an eye, but considering the ability of a hero, it was sad that there was no hand that did not summon. "I can''t help it, let''s put him on hold for now.It''s not about pushing, it''s about being more detached and cunning, and about having to do things out of common sense - for example, in case something happens to me... " The words had a faint look on his face. I didn''t expect such a word to come out. "If anything happens to me, I want you to call him.In the meantime, I''ll give you an order, Atu. " Declare to Attu. The words seemed to say that such an event would happen in the future. "We will never make that happen!This attu will definitely protect Takudo-sama!Whatever it takes! Atou hastily denied the words of Tao Dou. However, Takudo well understood that the word "always" did not exist in this world. I do not doubt Atou''s loyalty and strength.There is certainly nothing we can do about it, even though we trust all our clothes. Of course, I''m not going to say anything like that to upset Atou, but I''m going to make him laugh like a fool. "Hahaha, thank you for that.It''s kind of embarrassing to be protected by a girl.I wish I had a fight or something cool. " "Takudo-sama is a normal person, so I wonder if there is something harsh in the boulder... or if Takudo-sama is already packed with scenes that need to come out..." The words do nod to Tao Dou. The true role of leaders is to guide the country and guide its policies.Never go to the front and wave your sword. In the world of the past, there were many historical heroes among whom there were some leaders who took the sword and cut ahead themselves, but that was an exception, and in the first place, it probably included creation by future generations. Leaders must never fight. As a matter of fact, I already have some deep hand in direct battle with Takudo. That''s why there''s nowhere to go. As Atou said, when the country''s leaders have to stand up to the arrow, it''s packed in the first place... so to speak, on the verge of defeat. That''s why Takudo didn''t think it would be good for him to come forward, and he intended to move things forward so that such an event would not happen in the first place. But reality didn''t go so well, and so far forecasts and schedules have been constantly revised. "Well, just remember that.If anything happens to me, I need his help. " "I see. But even if something happens to Takudo, who is the leader, I don''t think he will demonstrate loyalty and seriously try to solve the problem....." "Strange encounter, I think so." Whoa, whoa, nod. If something had happened to him, he would have laughed first.On top of that, they must try to solve it in the most troublesome way in all directions. The feeling of not wanting to call if possible intersects with the feeling of wanting to see something scary once. Takudo smiled slightly and relieved Atou who swelled his face if he wasn''t convinced from the beginning. "Well, he can handle it." That''s how you treat a hero you haven''t seen yet. Either way, trust in him was thick in either a bad or a good sense. "Now, let''s continue to build up our strength.For the ceremony.... " It will be the transfer of the Dragon Tan in a week. Pronounce it broadly as a celebration and place the Dragon Tan under Minogula''s control even on the external side. Although the Dragon Tan is already in de facto control, this is done as a milestone or delimitation.It is therefore not hard, but rather close to a festival. The Dark Elves are also on the run for the day, and Takudo and Atou are looking forward to the day in a festive mood. Much remains to be done, and the world is full of wonders. But you will be allowed to rest your wings around this day. With that in mind, we will consider the next case. But.... That day is in the history of Minogula... They still had no idea it was going to be the longest and most shocking day. = = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Earth Mana Mana Resources National Food Productivity +10% Unlock the use of "Military Magic of the Earth" Earth Mana is a strategic resource obtained by converting Pure Mana from Dragon Pulse Holes. The state has the ability to improve food productivity simply by owning mana resources. The Magic Unit also allows you to use "Earth''s Military Magic", which has a powerful effect on land improvement. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 69 Episode 66: Soon the girl dreams (1) When the Taoists and the upper layers of Minogula were concerned about the deviation of a good civilization, in the southern state of St. Qualia they were in the midst of a great transformation, as they feared. "" "Virgin!Virgin Soarena! "" "Great Virgin! Church of St. Amritate, Southern State Council. The temples of the corrupt priests were now under the control of the Virgin, reclaiming their original form into the house of God, enveloped by hymns and light. Various people gather in front of the church to spin words of gratitude and praise for the Virgin. Today is nothing but a weekday.Nevertheless, the people had gathered in the church to fail to deliver their praise and gratitude to the Virgin who had become the new leader of the Southern State. "Phew...." Sorina, the maiden of the flowers buried on the balcony, responds to the voices of the people. It is not obligatory, but I feel reluctant to penetrate subtle abandonment.So showing people their faces for just a few minutes a day was one of the routines I recently joined. He waved his hand at the countless shadows under his eyes and returned to the room after a brief smile. Sorina''s face looks a little tired.It was more spiritual than physical fatigue. "Good work, Soarena!It''s getting pretty good, isn''t it? A voice is heard from the shadow of the pillar.Sobbing witch Elakino appeared. Coming here with Soarena to the south, she smiles as if she were still alive and comes straight to the side with a light step. The witch Elaquino has the same attitude as ever.Somewhere light and clowny, it has a dark atmosphere that thinks of everything but entertainment. Virgin and witch are the enemies of the unstoppable.So-called relationship between water and oil.Never incompatible. That''s the reason, that''s the reason. It was a law that existed from the very foundation of a world that was never different. However, Soarena made a casual call to Eraquino like a friend for many years.... "Please don''t be embarrassed anymore... Elakino" She smiled as if she were an old girl and responded to the words. "Yahaha. Rule the Southern States, Virgin!People''s lives climb sea urchins with a true leader sent by God!... eels aren''t here, they''re soaring!You''re so cool that you can drop flying birds anymore!Everyone''s so happy! "It''s also thanks to Elakino.Because you helped me...You pushed me on the back, and this peace came true. " Soarna with a gentle smile. It''s like a girl of my age, and I think it''s a little bit too young for Sorina''s age. But this must have been her.The existence of the Virgin draws many kinds of thoughts and expectations from people. They tend to keep their minds shut when they are exposed to those enormous emotions. If someone shows up that you can''t care about, it makes sense to have a face you don''t normally see. "Mfufu! That''s right, thanks to Elakino!I don''t know! I wish I could talk more crushed.You''re with Eraquino and Soarena, right?Mabudachi is a frank talker! " "Oh, I''m sorry! I''m not used to it yet...But you''re right, I''m just going to talk to you casually. "Ahhh! There''s more!If it''s true, I wish you could call me "Elakino-chan" more cheaply. " Well, I can''t do that. Calm and peaceful time runs. Since the relocation of the Sighing Witch and the still invisible Gamer Master to this southern state, the relationship between Elakino and Sorina has taken on a completely different form than expected. No one can answer what strange flow made it happen.Perhaps even the gods can say that judgment is impossible. However, the relationship between the two rapidly deepened in the political circles of southern states, and as a result, the relationship between Sorina and Eraquino became so close that it can now be called a unique best friend. ... Eraquino didn''t do that by his abilities. Rather, her sippy brainwashing has already been solved by Eraquino herself, and she is voluntarily working with her to make the country better. So, if this is the most succinct explanation, it''s just "we got along." It''s a funny, stupid, too clich¨¦ story. A witch, who is supposed to be a mass of malice, is bewitched by the Virgin, and a Virgin, who is supposed to be a manifestation of goodness, breaks her heart to the witch. As we turn away from sacrifices and losses to date, the relationship between the two becomes intimate, and the happiness of the people living in the southern state improves as if it were indicative of the relationship. It was distorted... but a peace without unhappiness. But there was one person staring at those two with cold eyes. "You''ve gotten along so well..." "Dear Fenne...." For some time, Fenne-Karm¨¨re was on the spot in the Face of the Virgin. The Virgin, who hid her face in Vale and never tried to show her bare skin, broke into two worlds where she held hands so that she could float in the cold voice as usual. It is not unusual for her, who is always in a bad mood, to adopt such an attitude. Rather, it was the Virgin named Fenne who had a similar attitude toward all humans, and it was difficult to say that people would accept her without her track record as a Virgin. Her words are therefore as usual. But there must have been some backlash in me.Sorina wriggles about something with a thorn. As if to protect her, Elaquino goes forward and throws her words back in that light tone. "Oh, you must be jealous, face down!You don''t have to be so jealous because Elakino and Soarena have become friends!To you... to me.Elakino-chan is working hard.I''ve never done anything bad before, and I''m working hard to make the people of this country happy. ? " "For now, I''ll admit it.Indeed, thanks to you, the people are saved.God and I want the people who should have been saved to be happy. " Fenne accepts Elakino''s words with interest. There is no heart in the words, and Eraquino even doubts whether she is really a saint. But it is clear and beyond doubt that Fenne is a saint. The game master knew that Elakino and her secretly gave orders that they had a different purpose. "Thank you very much, Fenne.Your help has lifted more misfortune from this country. " Fenne nods at Sorina''s words. There is obviously a wall between them and Fenne. Sorina was aware of that, but she couldn''t believe that Fenne was up to something. Fenne has been instrumental in the reforms they are undertaking, and she has been instrumental in doing so. At the very least, there is no doubt that we want peace for people as much as any other Virgin. The Virgin is elected by God. Because if you don''t have the heart to serve those who want peace, you''ll never be a saint. "We also understand Fenne''s concerns.However, Eraquino has never broken a promise since coming here.He also said that turning a blind eye to doubt is a manifestation of the fear that lives within him... " "... I see..." Perhaps the fact that the Virgin and the Witch get along is unacceptable. If it''s true, Sorina dreams of being able to open her mind and have a conversation just like Fenne, and the feelings that have come to mind until now are a little cold. Whether or not she knew or didn''t know what was going on inside her, Fenne was constantly asking for confirmation of the situation surrounding her. "I need to ask you something.What about the central and other states?No matter how busy and blind your history is, I think you''ll notice the boulders in this situation.Besides, if you leave it alone, it''ll go into the ears of the virgin. " "The center is still silent.He is now being pursued by a restructuring director in a region devastated by witch accidents in the northern states, and he seems to be resigning with advice to cardinals responsible for pursuing Western and Eastern states. " At the top of the qualia is the three Popes elected by the Chamber of Deputies, whose transparency remains questionable, with several top priests formerly known as Cardinals. The place where they became the main battleground of power struggle was the sacred capital, the ruling institution called the center. "I see, you want to cut the northern province, the people in the middle...Nevertheless, it is strange that we should not look at the southern state, which is so thriving with reform and prosperity, Sorina. " Soarena''s reforms are booming the southern states into an unprecedented boom. It was originally a rich country.The climate is mild, the food grows well, and the controlled patrols of the Knights of the Holy Order provide good security. There are also plenty of resources, and there are no major natural disasters or plagues due to the protection of God. Furthermore, all evil is prevented by the Virgin''s mythology. That is why it is only natural that if some priests distribute the money that they collect to the people, there will be a huge economic swell. Essentials such as food, clothing, and dwellings.Entertainment and hobbies. The demand generated by the flow of gold to the people moisturizes the producers, whose desire to buy creates further demand. A sign of enriched gratitude is the active giving to God, which enriches the equipment and equipment of the Order and clergy. Holy knights and priests alike are serious and indigent enough to sell off their personal possessions and give charity to the people. Once corruption has completely disappeared, it can only be said that there is a promised future for the ideals. That is why there was no reason why the greedy priests of the middle and other states should not be constrained. Sorina was silent. Why don''t you lie down?The answer to the question is not always shown. But the expression was so eloquent that Fenne could easily find out what Sorina had done. Oh, yeah. Soarena has roughly eliminated intervention from the centre and other states in a fashion that only the Virgin Mary could do. "Fufu, you shut me up under your sleeve." Fenne laughed for the first time. What was the intent of that smile...? No, that''s obvious.There is obviously an intention to laugh there. The lesion with the qualia intruded is serious. Talking about the name of God, fattening his stomach, refusing to emphasize with others, and simply waving power. Your ego enlarges, your self-esteem swells, your obsession gets fatter and fatter. In the name of God, various laws are enforced to prevent fools who might even mistake themselves for God from taking away their own interests. That''s the country, and I don''t like that country, and Soarena should be standing here. I should have stood. Such a person unlawfully takes action to control the other person''s movements. Sorina has teeth. Is the word ideal helpless...?The reality that Soarena has seen has easily crushed ideals and hopes all the time. "The money spent on this will always be returned to the people.We should not invite central intervention yet!If you''re looking to the future, this decision is yours! Sorina clashes her opinion like a weir. Thorne knew that even the words could only please Fenne, but Sorna was still trapped in a sense of impatience that she had to say something. "Fufu. Calm down, I''m not blaming you for what you did.So don''t hit me with the guilt inside you.I''m so scared to hear it out loud. " But Fenne had pear gravel. No, it may have been one of Soarena''s sumo wrestlers from the beginning.Fenne is right. The sense of justice and guilt in her is just frustrating herself. Sorina''s eyes burst into tears. The feeling of helplessness towards oneself just overlaps with myself who cried every day in despair of destiny. "Face down, honey. I won''t forgive you for teasing Soarena any more." It was Elakino who reached out to her in silence until now. "Elakino... you seem to have lost a lot of time.Am I the only one left?I miss you a little. I want you to be a little more gentle. " "If you want to get along, I don''t think you can be mean, Elakino!Face down, isn''t it a mistake to ask Soarena for an irreplaceable emotional outlet inside you? For the first time in Eraquino''s counter-attack, Fenne shows a disturbing attitude. It is an attitude that I have not been told that I was pointed out without knowing it, and it seems that Fenne herself has done too much. The tone and tone of voice become softer. "... you took one of these.By the way, is that your guess?Or is it from your beloved master? I don''t know ~ Face down is mean, so tell me!Come on, Sorina! "You hate me.But I''m sorry, can you hold on a second? Fenne pauses Eraquino, who tries to take Sorina and leave the room. Elaquino frowned without asking if there were any more whispers.Likewise, Sorina shows a frightened expression as to whether she can point to any inconvenient facts. Looking at the faces of those two opponents from under Vale, Fenne said carefully as if she was reclaiming the mood of the two who had lost it. "I still want to ask Sorina something.Rest assured, the next story is a good one.Talk about the future operation of Southern states. " "If that''s the case, I''ll ask.Is that okay with Soarena? "Uh-huh...." They looked at each other and agreed to Fenne''s proposal. Fenne calms down her heart that the story didn''t happen fatally. In the first place, Fenne came here to ask the truth about the matter. The sarcasm was like a front seat with a slightly bad play. Fenne prompted Elakino and Sorina to sit on the chair and face her. Fenne lightly remembers the plan to ask questions while looking at the two of them. Then I frowned under Vale if I didn''t know. Sorina agrees and Eraquino disagrees on this matter.The fact was that it was hard to understand. Normally speaking, the position should be the opposite. No, in a situation like this... a situation where two good and evil people are getting along, you don''t have to worry about it. Fenne shakes her neck small to the left and right, and decides to shake everything she has ever thought about. And... "Soarena, you are planning a beheading operation against Minogula.I want you to tell me about this intent.... " I bump into Sorina from the front about a plan that will definitely shape our future situation. Sorina''s eyes, which seemed scared until now, ejected Fenne, who was on the other side of Vale. It seemed to contain some sort of madness... 70 Episode 67: Soon the girl dreams (2) Sorina''s eyes shoot through Fenne. Sorina finally talks with a quiet voice as the air fills the field a little. "The divine deity has descended.Signs of disaster in the great curse world.And the emergence of a nation of minogoulas that is rumoured to echo.It''s too dangerous to leave it like this. " "I understand the importance of the Divine.I''m just wondering if it''s too hasty.What''s pushing you so far? Fenne agrees that Minogula is a dangerous country. On this point alone, none of them would have a different opinion in the Knights of Slavery. But not as far as the handling is concerned. Apart from the appearance of similar festivals in southern states today, the situation has become extremely dangerous. Fearing intervention from the center and still not well equipped, it was very doubtful where the reason for insisting on such a tough tactic existed. "Do you hear what the King of Minogula is like? "Southern states are close to the southern continent, called the Dark Continent, and we''re getting some information from peddlers.It feels like the rumors of Ichii are not enough through the Knights...I suppose Ira-Tact is the king.And that person... " "Yes, they call it the King of Doom." Gathering information is not only done by sending out large professional positions secretly. If there is an economic exchange, there is certainly an exchange of people there. People''s relationships are simply not good or evil, and drinking at the end of their work lightens their mouth. That is why it was not unusual for the people of Ichii to know facts that the upper echelons did not know. Then, you can interview shopkeepers and restaurant owners in the Holy Knights'' Mankai Tactics. These authentic surveys were successful, and it was well known that Ira-Tact, the King of Doom now in the Great Curse of Southern Qualia, had established a nation called Minogula. Yes, King of Doom. The word King of Doom was the reason for the impatience in Soarna. "I see, the" Ancient Virgin''s Shrine "....Do you think the antiques that grow are true? "At least we are convinced of God''s existence." "I see. I''ve just read it before, but it''s too poetic to be trustworthy..." Fenne feels alone when one point is reached. The Old Virgin''s Book of Fame is one of the most important confidential items passed down to St. Qualia. It summarizes what the Virgin of the past has given to the Holy God Arrows, which will be needed in universal warnings and in the future. Placed in the states and sacred capitals, this shrine is only permitted to be read by clerics above the Cardinal, and is strictly preserved, even though it contains horrible prophecies that do not keep sanity in the ordinary. In fact, it did not contain that dangerous content, but it was a fact that there was a deity in it that could never be ignored. One of them is a myth about the King of Doom. Soarena thinks that the King of Doom will bring something terrible to this world, as it is written in the divine consecration. That is why we are thinking of an expeditious crusade. We are trying to eliminate the risk factors so that we never miss the luck that suddenly rolled in front of us. "Hey hey! What''s that shrine?Elakino-chan, this is the first time I''ve heard this. "It is a book that describes the myths received by those who held the Virgin in the past.Among them is the reference to the existence of the King of Doom.I don''t know what it means because it''s so old. " "I knew about Minogula.Hmm... Ira-tact, huh?Player? By the way, who''s the King of Doom? "I don''t know.Elakino might know something, so I''ll show you later. " "I did it! "It''s restricted, but it''s none of your business now." Eraquino laughs and Sorina laughs at her attitude. I had serious doubts about who gave me permission to show the Book of God, but now I need the help of Elakino and her master of games. They know facts they don''t know. Eraquino warned me about Minogula from the beginning.She and the game master shared the view that the country was by no means incompatible. The existence of the same witch may have some meaning and the judgment has been made, but in any case, there is no doubt that Eraquino is hostile to Minogula. Initially, she planned to go with the Sorina brainwashed by her abilities to the great curse of Minogula''s presence. Fenne was the only one who managed to persuade Sorina to stay in the Southern State, fearing that Sorina would be sacrificed by such a reckless operation. As a result, a strange relationship was established between the witch and the Virgin, but I don''t know what to say about it now. Fenne takes the rudder of the story and pulls back slightly. "More than that, Elaquino.I''d like to hear your opinion, too.What do you think of the attack on Minogula? Fenne is not very enthusiastic about this maneuver. I believe the operation itself is important, and there is no doubt that Minogula and the King of Doom will never be able to sit down. I just thought we should wait a little longer and gather some information. I would never put it in words, but in some cases I even thought it was necessary to negotiate with a country called Minogula. That''s why Eraquino, who has a similar negative opinion, asked if she could help Soarena. "... I don''t think we should move yet." "You and your master are in favor of this operation, right?Can''t he come here?I''d like to hear your opinion directly. " "Because the master is a shy man...." Eraquino has already explained the mysterious existence called Game Master.Of course, it would be a lie to say that you are not alert. I trust them with a certain amount of trust because they help me with various knowledge, but there is something itchy about not being able to match my face. As Fenne, I wanted to hear directly from another decision-maker who didn''t exist here, but it seemed unlikely to come true. I see. Soarena and the game master are in favor.Eraquino is the opposition.Shall I strike a balance and turn to the opposition?What a strange encounter, Eraquino, I''ve become a faction with you.Please get along. " "Uhhh...." Fenne''s words make Eraquino look serious and disgusting. Fenne laughed bitterly under Vale, but Sorina roughed up her voice before she made fun of Eraquino''s attitude. "Well, why, Elakino!?You must be with the King of Doom and the Witch.As it stands, the country we created could be devastated! "Sure, Sorina-chan''s concerns are important, but...." Sorina uncommonly turns her voice aside because Elaquino doesn''t like to disagree. The expression looks like an abandoned child, and Eraquino calmly explains to Sorina her usual light attitude. "I have a bad feeling about this.And I think it''s better to believe this feeling of no reason. " It is the most foolish thing to do on the basis of feeling in a meeting where the fate of oneself, fellow citizens and many others is at stake. But sometimes it was true that it was the best of hands. Reason and reason alone can never explain things in the world. In a world where invisible phenomena such as magic and God''s miracles pass, witch intuition may never be a fool. Still, Sorina wasn''t convinced. "Hey, Elakino. Why don''t you agree with me?With our help, it will never be difficult.What''s bothering you?I was supposed to be so excited at first.... " "Yahaha. I don''t know, Elakino-chan, this situation is a bit pleasant or something, just in case." Soarena snapped her eyebrows at once. "I mean, isn''t Soarena the norinori?But calm down a little bit... hey, Fenne!Tell me something, Fenne! Panicked at the apparent loss of mood, Eraquino sought help from Fenne in plain language. "Yes... indeed, the existence of Minogula, the King of Doom, and the witch who is manipulated by the King is a threat.There''s no doubt about it as long as the divine mystery describes the danger. " Fenne, who had been watching the two in cold spirits, once again expressed his views in cold spirits. I dared to say Elakino because I couldn''t beat the creation of a world of just two people, but to be honest, Fenne feared that Soarena would be in a runaway mood. "Minogula must be dealt with eventually.But the risk is too high.If the prophecy says so, it''s a question of bringing together the whole of Qualia and all the Virgin''s powers to deal with it.We''re too short of things to do alone. " Sorina is definitely in a hurry. Fenne is impatient to find out her true intentions, even though she knows exactly where the source is.Fenne had a way of knowing it by force, but I didn''t want to use such a method if possible. "Why are you looking so far away at the current situation, where in some cases you may also be attested to as a broken gate or holy enemy from the center?I do not doubt your righteousness and devotion to God, but unfortunately that alone is somewhat unconvincing.Sorina, answer me.What are you after? Fenne''s eyes penetrated Soarna from beneath Vale, and Soarna finally spit out her thoughts after showing her how to say something several times. "... the witch brainwashed by Elakino''s abilities." Fenne and Elakino take a breath. It was almost unusual for the Virgin, too unexpected and extraneous. "I see... if it''s effective against the Virgin, then it''s also effective against the Witch..." Fragmented pieces in the fennel are assembled into one shape. Because we have come to an accurate understanding of what Sorina is aiming for. Destroy the King of Doom and brainwash his pointy witch. It was a big plan to expand the bathhouse too much, but there is nothing more to solve. No, it would be equal to no other option. Even if Minogula is left alone and the status quo is maintained, the situation in the southern states will be known in the middle. In other words, this plan is to break away from the Holy King Quoria and establish a new state. In that case, the Pope of Quoria, and the Virgin of Abraham, will never forgive her. These girls... no, no one can beat the virgin. That is why Sorina sought the foil of destroying the King of Doom and bringing peace to the world. If we had destroyed the equivalent of the witch who destroyed the Northern State and the evil that used it, the Southern State would of course have spoken praiseworthy words to the people of St. Qualia and the El-Nar Spirit Contracting Union. If you grasp the hearts of the people, you will not be able to take radical measures. The two wicked beings who destroyed their evil existence, even if they were to break down the gate or be certified as enemies of God, became famous and innocent when there was a Virgin. Witches who secretly secured assassinations and so on dealt with them. It is a terribly delicate operation, but the future that is visible beyond is bright rosy. In such cases, attractive rewards are traps and quotes that slow down judgment, but now they have a secret policy that can only close the trap. That''s why Soarena is insisting on a forceful operation. "The odds are... that''s why you''re saying that, right? "Eraquino''s ¡­ her Master''s abilities greatly improved with our verification.As long as there is an "alley", there is no defeat. " Sorina refers to the power of the Game Master. Initially, there was probably an unknown part of Elakino''s and Gammaster''s abilities. They were disclosed as proof of trust in their interaction with them, but it seems that there is also an unspecified part of them, which is being verified alongside the rule of Southern states. In the middle of that, I stumbled upon it. Above and beyond the power of God, the extraordinary abilities of game masters... "What does my beloved game master do? "There''s no doubt that Master''s abilities are perfect.Yeah, definitely. The system is absolute.Never allow extra sweetness or exceptions. " "Definitely...I believe that word. " "It''s okay, Mr. Fenne.This operation will never fail.We''re sure of that - no, we have that fact. " Fenne affirmed in silence.Sometimes I understood that the Soarena would not break even after further discussion. Her mental state was dangerous, but it was a fact that she would never fail given the abilities of the game master. It would be more difficult to fail.Therefore, nod. "Thank you, Fenne.... you''re the only one left, Elakino.I need your help, Elakino.If you think I''m your friend, ask me. " "Ugh, eh, Elakino can''t beat Lily Aura." "Yuri?... that''s how I always deceive you." Take the wolfy Elakino''s hand and wrap it in your own.Then stare at each other, begging and begging. "If we can secure the sorceress of the King of Doom, there is nothing to hinder our ideal kingdom of God." "According to the information, Minogoola acquired the city of Von Caven by some means.It is too late to merge the countries of the southern continent and use people''s fear and suffering to feed them..... " "The power of witches is unparalleled.I don''t know what wonders exist in this world...But with us, Elakino, and another witch, it won''t be easy.That way no one needs to grieve.There''s no need for tragedies like being manipulated by destiny and taking precious people into their own hands. " "Our... this country that Eraquino and I make together cannot be invaded by evil." Hopefully, if everything goes well, the country Sorina wants will be born in this world. Soarena''s desire for world success will also increase Fenne''s chances of fulfilling her inner aspirations. Of course, it also leads to the ambition and accomplishment of Eraquino and his game master.Happiness comes to people, and what makes them unhappy is wiped out of their sight. Everyone dreamed, without knowing, of glory and happiness at the end of success. "We need power.Please, Elakino. " Sorina begs for tears in her eyes, and finally breaks Eraquino''s attitude. "Nnnhh!All right, all right!Soarena! I can''t help it!This is all bets! Sorina thanked the words with pleasure and gladness. Aren''t you accustomed to being hit directly by favorites? Eraquino, who turned away from the light, shouted at her to deceive herself. "To you... to me!Either way, the Master is no match for this operation.If it''s inevitable to bump into Minogula, it''s best to get ahead of us and secure the witch!Is that okay with you, Fenne? "... yes, of course.There''s nothing more from me. " "Thank you, Fenne." But will the reality work that way? No - it''s going to work.That''s why we finally unanimously adopted this ultra-hazardous operation. "You''re welcome, but the more you really ask, the more extra-standard it is...." It was a coincidence that I learned about it. I don''t know who said the word.But everyone who was there was silent and even feared the extrajudicial power. "Fufu! That''s right!So! Fortune Dice!Elakino and the others said, "Will the operation succeed? Today and today, I''m going to play dice ~ A karon cologne sounds like a dice somewhere. ¨D ¨D Let''s state the facts that have been confirmed. = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Eraquino''s Divination Judgment 1d100 = [13] Judgment: Failure Erakino''s operation will end in failure. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D = GM: Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Exercise Game Master Permissions. Rejects the previous die result and instructs you to re-shake it. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Eraquino''s Divination Judgment 1d100 = [87] Judgment: Success The Eraquino operation will succeed. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Game Master has the right to discard and select any event. In other words, there can never be a defeat as long as he is there. "God doesn''t shake dice ? Just make whatever you want!With Elakino''s help, the world can be conquered in Easy Mode!Because you can shake the dice again until you succeed! Even if someone was free to choose between victory and defeat... Is there anyone who can beat it? Here comes the fire of the next battle. Now it''s small, and eventually it''s going to be a big flame, and it''s going to wrap everything up and burn it out. The day of destiny was right there. 71 Chapter 68: Beheading On the day of the Dragon Tan Transfer Ceremony. The sky is clear, and vibrancy and enthusiasm are transforming the city into a new form. The faces of the people are evenly clear, and their words of gratitude and praise to the king will make them forget that this is the city of an evil nation. In the meantime, the King of Doom and his servants who are the parties..... "Takudo-sama... you must be nervous, right?" "Fu, fufu. Come on, you''re not nervous, are you more nervous than that?" --I was nervous. They are now in a room in the city hall renovated exclusively for the king. What are the great leaders who have reached the summit of the Eternal Nations with deep insight and judgment, and the heroes who have shown leadership by slaughtering many enemies into battle? Su, this is the first time I''ve spoken, so I wonder if it''s going to work. "Yes, it''s okay, my king.Here, this tattoo comes with it. " Yes, the two transcendent beings, whom people feared and admired, were surrounded by unprecedented tension over whether they could interact well with the ceremony. Takudo is a communicative handicap, and Atu is a long time away from fighting without Takudo. In a sense, the subordinates of similar people were filled with inner anxiety and wanted to escape. "Rest assured, Great King Ira-Tact.We''re all set, and there aren''t many occasions for the king to get his hands dirty at the ceremony.Please relax and enjoy your next big day. " Unusual Antherise, dressed in a tuxedo, called out to both of them at the same time he entered the room. From the standpoint, it was strange that she was showing room in such a place, but she was also one of the important attendees in the first place, so she probably turned to other practical tasks. When Atou asked for careful preparation, it seemed that he had left it to his subordinates to make time for the upcoming ceremony. Atou and Takudo are satisfied with the skill of this outstanding elf and smile that they have been able to acquire difficult talent. If we leave it to her and Em, we''ll be sure of the fine mining. At the ceremony, Atou was slightly afraid that Takudo would make a mistake and become a great shame. Atou was relieved and his expression collapsed, praising Antherise. "I''m relieved!If anything should happen, it would be your responsibility as mayor.I don''t want to lose you here because I can do my job. " "Eh!? Wait a minute!!" If there was one problem, Antherise would have taken Atou''s words more than a joke. Either way, Atou is responsible for the ridiculous joke. Until now, Antherise, the woman who could do anything, blushed her face and murmured with bumps. "- Excuse me, king and gentlemen.I''m ready for the ceremony, so thank you.... " Tongton and the door are knocked, and Em enters. "What''s going on?" She sees strange sights at the same time as she enters. Atou smiles at Nikoniko, Takudo is nervous about it for some reason, and Antherise strokes her cold sweat as she snaps at the rumor saying, "It''s okay, it''s okay." What the hell happened?While thinking about it, Em conveyed the plan in a bewildered manner because of time. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The ceremony was held at a special venue built in the central square of Dragon Tan. It is shaped like climbing a staircase on a wooden terrace with a simple tent on the ceiling. If I were to raise something similar, would it be on the stage of a gym or an outdoor concert? I dared to set up a venue in such a place, rather than in a city hall, so that the residents of the Dragon Tan could be widely acquainted with this glorious event. Thanks to this, the stage became visible to many people, who were able to witness the glorious sight. ¨D ¨D The ceremony was attended by a large number of important people and had several political implications. They are invited as parties to show friendship with Von Caven, as well as the faces of the towns, including the King of Minogula. Pepe and Tonukapori are still coming, but they are also important guests to show both inside and outside that this transfer is taking place based on friendly relations and negotiations with each other. Yes, show it inside and outside. This ceremony also includes the significance of largely declaring the existence of Minogoula to other countries. The existence of a state called Minogula will already be exposed via dragon tans peddlers and informants, but this is not the case. Declaring that we are here is important to our dignity as a nation, and it is also essential because we cannot be taken lightly by others when negotiating with other countries in the future. Of course, there is no way for other countries to hear the declaration directly because they have not invited guests from countries other than Von Caven, but now it is only the fact that the declaration is important, so there is no problem. Rather, the truth is that I want to do it in-house so as not to add extra trouble. The ceremony of such significance ended unexpectedly soon after the lid was opened. "You''re safe..." In the tent attached to the ceremonial venue, Atou talks to Takudo when he lightly includes the beverage served. Nevertheless, that is a natural consequence.We planned this ceremony with all Minogula''s abilities. Security guards with firearms patrol every part of the city, and countless snipers around the ceremony hall glimmer at surveillance so that they can deal with unattached people instantly when they appear from the roof of the building. In addition, a Minogula specific unit with the ability to increase security, such as braineaters, checks city visitors. It''s harder to get into trouble than laying down these unusual advanced security systems. The ceremony ended very peacefully, although there were minor problems called sluggishness and loss. The agreement itself had already been concluded, but on the contrary, it was in Atou''s heart that it might not have been necessary to be so careful. "Yes, but I can''t believe I''m so nervous talking in front of a crowd.I thought my heart would stop. " "It was a really great speech, Takudo.Our people will remain impressed by the king''s great appearance and words.Their eyes were shining with hope in the future, and this attu was sure! " Attu praises his Lord with his glittering expression. The old Mortar, Gear, and Antherise who were with him nodded in agreement with the words. By the way, Takudo didn''t say a word. I just signed the transfer mediation while I was nervous, showed it to people while I was nervous, and shook hands with Pepe, the representative of Von Caven while I was nervous. I completely forgot about the speech. However, the dark signs of Takudo were too intense, so few residents could face him directly, so the ugliness was never exposed to daylight.... In any case, the facts may not be as meaningful as they are if all people are aware that they were in great shape. Takudo, who was supposed to have shown some ugliness, looked at Antherise with a feeling that he had finished his work, just as he said, "It''s not easy at all for the king." "Well, what''s next?" Takudo, finally open to the public and completely relaxed, confirms his plans for the future. Antherise was just waiting for me and asked me about my plans for the future. "There will be some time left for King Ira-Tact to relax.Later in the evening, there will be a meal that includes a get-together with the people of Von Caven.Don''t worry, I''ve been able to hire a good cook.At the same time, we are supposed to launch fireworks from the king. " "Oh, I''m looking forward to it, but you look like a great king." "I''m looking forward to fireworks!Takudo-sama!! " "I''m really looking forward to it, too. I''m glad I went out of my way to use my magic to produce it urgently." The rest is almost like play.Von Caven''s representatives also know each other, so there''s no need to be so nervous or nervous. Takudo finally feels like his shoulders are down. If you leave it to your men, everything will be fine, and there is nothing in particular for you to do. As soon as I thought about it, the feeling of being stiff began to loosen up, and I began to see things around me. "Well, what about career and Mary?" Look around and ask no one. I''m sure he was there at the ceremony.As a seater on the Minogula side, it was just a simple job to warm up the chair behind you, but I''m sure we were together. I completely forgot the sense of openness over the mountains, but when I realized it, the figure disappeared completely. It was old Mortar who answered the question. "Those two are having fun opening a shop by now.You won''t be back for a while, because I''ve pulled off a large gold bag for nothing.I was told at least to say hello to the king..... " "Not around here, but in the open air or in the street... cum!I wanted to go around too!! " Old Mortar''s words caught Takudo''s tears. This ceremony is halfway through the festival.In fact, in the future, this day will be celebrated as a holiday in Dragon Tan. That''s why a variety of merchants gathered to celebrate the impact, and the shops were opened by the haughty people gathered from Von Caven, Qualia, and finally other neutral countries. It was open... but there was one problem. "Oh, when the king is moved, his influence on the surroundings... is too strong." I know. Takudo tears in his heart. Ira-Tact, the King of Doom, had somehow understood in his own life that terrorizing people. I thought it was probably because I became the leader of Minogula, but there was a problem that made it difficult to move. Until the other day, I casually thought, "Anyway, it''s temperamental, and I don''t care because it''s better to be dignified as a king." But the story changes when I come here. Because one of his many dreams, ''Enjoy the Festival'', was determined to be impossible to practice. "Thank you, Takudo...." Atou empathizes with Takudo''s grief with a soft attitude. If it were true, I would have gone out to the festival with her next door. (Ah, the first festival of my life... I wanted to hang out with you) (Ah... I wanted to go around the store with Takudo-sama.However, that''s right, considering the situation where Takudo was placed before, it was difficult to go out.) (In my previous life, I could only watch festivals and TV...Ah, but even if it was healthy, we didn''t have any friends to go with.Hahaha...) (Thank you, Takudo-sama!!) Crying for a reason that only two people can understand at the same time while having a conversation that only two people can communicate through the system. Because of unhealthy + botches in previous life.Because of the aura and position that is too evil in this world. The world and destiny apparently don''t want you to go to the Takudo Festival for anything. Understanding the fact, the two of us shed tears. Takudo never reaches before.Atou preceded the fact that the dream of Takudo and a festive date had disappeared. Their grief cannot stop.There were two artistic memorabilia that didn''t put them on the table at all, but it was hard to say that they were truly wonderful given that they were actually polished by such stupidity and chatter. While showing interest in the festival beside him, he seemed to be holding back because of his position. Old Mortar, who was holding back on the side, made a proposal with a bitter smile that was difficult to say. "Let''s get someone to use it.I don''t know if you''ll be satisfied with the king, but if you just feel the atmosphere.... " Thank you, Mortal. The feeling of Takudo recovers slightly from the words. When it comes to festivals, it is a meal that can only be eaten there when it comes to stalls and stalls. Unlike restaurants and taverns, the flavor is understandable because it is not cooked with satisfactory equipment, but because there are the best seasonings named for the atmosphere, it can be tasted many times as delicious as it is usually eaten. In addition, I am wholesaling various ingredients for this time.Japanese festive cuisine, local traditional cuisine. I went out of my way to produce a recipe book. You should have the right to be entertained at least this much. While consulting with Atu, check the status of the festival with Antherise, etc. According to her explanation, there are also fine crafts and rare antiques, so I decided to repair some things of interest and have them bought. The source of the money is Takudo''s pocket money. Basically, I had no place to spend money, so I was saving up, and I was having trouble using it. I''m not an Elfur sister, but when should I scatter money without scattering it here? I feel a little bit better. I was relieved to see that Atu, who looked sideways, also shined his eyes, and as a result, the conversation went in a good direction. "Then this is me! Gearmy will be there!" Now, in the stage of asking who to use it, the gear that had been in an immobile attitude until now raised its hand energetically. All eyes turned towards him in the words, and at the same time a great sigh fell from old Mortal. This man had completely forgotten that he was in a position to keep Ila-Tact safe. "Idiot! What will the security chief do away from the king!?" "Gu!!" "That''s why you''re good.Who is it, who is it?! " I am sure it is safe, but it is disgraceful that the head of security, who is supposed to protect the king, has left his post. I need some leeway, but I''m not playing. We should look for someone a little better here. With that intent, Mortar calls for old men. The dark elves and beasts guarding the tent looked around, but there was no one suitable. Old Mortar thinks while stroking his beard.In front of reprimanding the gear, it feels bad to use the guards to drill holes. Emr is on his way to a meeting with Von Caven, and Atou''s glittering gaze, which was just hopeful that he would leave it to himself from earlier on... I''m scared, but I feel like I''m going to get lost in the first place. I was thinking of calling someone through Antherise, the mayor of the city, though it''s a little difficult here... Yes, I''m here ? Suddenly, an unfamiliar voice came into their ears. Oh? Old Mortar staring at that person, I think.There were three dark elf women dressed for service. "Mmm... I was in a good place to serve you. But huh?" Yes? The wise man wonders if he has placed such a person, but the fact remains that he is in front of us. For a moment, I thought it was a disguised unaccompanied person.But there are no such signs, and it is my compatriots who are definitely there. In that case, you won''t see the danger.Because there aren''t many Dark Elves to consider the assassins brought in by other factions. Well, old Mortar nodded. It was a coincidence, but someone showed up at a very good time. I was so insensitive as to wonder myself, but for the time being, when I took out the memo form from my pocket to convey the contents of the purchase... "Is that...? Who are you?" Ira-Tact questioned. At the moment, tension runs over all the men on the spot. Atou takes a step forward and stretches his tentacles out of his back to protect Takudo. "Who do you work for? Reveal your affiliation..." I would say that I have been utterly disillusioned. Sometimes some unfortunate events overlap. One, the security on the Minogula side was too perfect, so the sense of crisis faded. One, virtual hostiles didn''t find a reason to move at this stage. One, the Dark Elf''s Disguise was impeccably made. One, Eraquino''s operation was promised success. "Fufufu, I can''t believe it''s going to be so easy." = GM: Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Exercise Game Master Permissions. Abandon dice judgment and confirm as successful. Judgment: Critical ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Ah... Atou''s body was slowly relaxed, and Takudo stood in his seat with surprise. Hostile attack!! The words under my command were quick. Old Mortar, Gear, and Antherise each have their own weapons. Guards hold guns and snipers everywhere squeeze the standard. Minogula''s unique monsters arrive without defending Takudo at an incredible speed. But... "Kill Elaquino''s enemies, you dirty bitch!" In one word, all efforts were attributed to the ashes. "Yikes! Haha!!" ... Takudo didn''t know what it was at first. "King!!" The grieving cries of the servants come to my ears. Your core is getting hot, and somehow your hands and feet are numb and cold. The alarm sounds in your head, and the scenery flows slowly as if time were stagnating. Takudo is still in chaos. Everything was done so instantaneously that we could not recognize the attack. No, even if he had been cognitive, it would not have been possible for Ira-Tact to prevent it. Because the Eraquinos'' victory is confirmed by the system. When Takudo tries to determine the cause of the sudden impact, he turns his face down with a very slow motion. What I saw was Atou''s tentacles piercing his chest and heart deep. "A... toe" There is no answer to the leaked call to narrow it down. His most beloved hero was standing there with vain eyes. 72 Episode 69: Nothing At that moment, Mortar felt as if all the time had stopped. The astonishment of not believing the reality in front of us and the impatience that we still have to look at the situation and deal with it immediately. Complex emotions stiffen the bodies of dark elves, including him, as if they were pulling a string together. "Ahah! Ahahaha!It''s too easy! Seriously, Miscellaneous fish! " An unpretentious laugh rises as if to break the silence, and a strange dark elf who believed for some reason that he was a companion brings joy to his face. He did it before I asked why!The word suddenly comes to mind and switches his mind into battle. "Yes! Disguise! Whoa! It''s Elakino-chan''s street!" Jijijin, a change that seemed to distort the space occurred to the three daughters who would be the bad guys in this terrible situation. Then appeared their enemies with an innocent and miserable smile, dressed in strange costumes similar to the signs of endless darkness and clowning... It was a sighing witch, Elakino. "Shoot me!!" Old Mortar laughs and the guards hold the gun. Numerous simultaneous firing sounds.The number is about a few dozen. Immediately fired by inexorable training and fanatical loyalty, the bullets strike the Elaquinos from all directions, creating a special slaughter zone. But.... = GM: Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Exercise Game Master Permissions. Reject the attack. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Even the worldly weapon of Minogula is beyond its power. Judging in a different dimension, the iron rain, which seems almost impossible to avoid or defend, disappears as if it had never existed there from the beginning. "A-hh! What?!" Without knowing what had happened, Old Mortar looked astonished. The attack was indeed unleashed. Even if the opponent used a special defense to prevent the bullet, there is still some trace of it. But what happened in front of him didn''t produce any results, as if their actions had been denied from the beginning. "Ahahahaha! What!It''s too easy! It''s Easy Mode! " My daughter smiles brutally. Wear the signs of its devastating darkness, and its unusual words and pretenses. Feeling the behavior somewhere similar to the words used by their king, Ira-Tact and Attu, Mortar finally understands and bites the witch that the opponent was more carefully named. "Driftstone Game Master! There''s no such thing as a master who decides all the rules of the game!" There are three opponents. There were two women who laughed at her rap earlier and two women who were wary of following her around. This is a good dress for a qualia priest or a knight. I don''t know why the witch and qualia teamed up, but that''s not the point right now. Dealing with this sudden murder must be a priority no matter what. Mortar observes the neighborhood tightly. The main force on our side was Gear and Anterise, except for the guards. All are stronger than hundreds of soldiers. As if they had correctly demonstrated their appreciation, they had participated in the attack by pulling out the gun that the King had given them more quickly than anyone else, but the results were as follows. Now I am desperately looking for the threads to break through the situation and attack the enemy with a sharp gaze. It was only a few seconds before the tour. But even the waste of a few seconds can be an everlasting loss on this spot. Because.... Just in the middle of the mysterious hostiles and themselves, there is Atu, who stands still as if his soul had passed out, and their king, who lies down on the ground and sinks in the pool of blood. It shows that the moment comes and the end of the dream comes, and at the same time it conveys a constantly crazy sense of anger and crisis. "Come on, come on, shake the dice!Shake the dice and maybe you''ll hit it! " "Never mind! Keep attacking!" Bullets are fired again from snipers placed on the roof of a nearby building. Gear and Anterise use throwing knives and spirits to modify their means of attack because their handguns didn''t work. In anticipation of the possibility of another senseless end, Mortar ordered the attack to continue. The opponent was nailed to the scene by the rain of the barrage to recall the turn to our side. This Mortar''s judgment is correct, and the foot-length worm, which senses the Lord''s anomaly, jumps out of the alley at an incredible speed and hits the witch. Also, monsters such as Braineater jumped into the rain of bullets and waved down their weapons. Approximately, Minogula''s full strength was knocked down at this moment. = GM: Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Exercise Game Master Permissions. Minogula units are not allowed to attack. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D And all of that... ends in failure. Naturally, the bullets, the knife that precisely targeted the opponent''s eyeballs, and the spiritual burst disappear in front of them. On the contrary, even the leg-length bugs and other combat units that jumped at their own heels were obliterated with a faint sound like banging bread and hands. All that remains are just intact women. And there were only two letters of despair stuck in the minds of Mortars and Minogula''s faction. "Yes... what kind of trick did you use?" The astonishment leaks out of my mouth. If you just knocked out the bullet, you''ll be able to tell that you used unknown magic and techniques. If it was done by a mysterious treasure they didn''t know about, it would still be convincing. But even the mighty dark servants the king created were reaped in an instant. It''s not even a fight. There was an overwhelming, even ridiculous difference in words. "Nevertheless, it was unexpected that you were equipped with guns!I knew it was Sorina-chan''s bright eye that turned into an attack here. " Witches, in their eccentric and eccentric outfits, Elaquino laughs and asks for their allies'' consent. It''s as if they don''t like it. But Minogula''s men do not have enough power to deny their pride. ¨D ¨D How do you feel? The opponent is distracted before gaining an overwhelming advantage.On that point, Mortar found a way to live. At the same time, Gear perceives his intentions with only that indication. Watch his men nearby and give them orders. A few dark elves jumped out. They turned not to the enemies before them, but to the king who lay down on the ground. The state is the king, and the king is the state. No matter how many sacrifices we make here, the reconstruction of Minogula will come true if even the King is safe. Even if they decay on this spot, even if Ira-Tact stays, it will definitely clear up their carelessness. Everyone here chose to let the King escape the scene, even if he gave up his life, and moved into action. But the enemy didn''t even forgive it. Just as the Dark Elves'' top priority is the safety of Tao Dou, so is their intruder''s aim... "It''s sweet." "Guh! Guh!" Haha! It was not the witch that moved, but the companion. Two priests following the daughter of darkness.A woman with a shrinking back and a deep veil hiding her face raised her groan and the soldiers were blown away with invisible force. A soldier bending his body in an impossible direction as if he had been hit by something intense. There are only three men here who think of attacking the King.It was obvious that none of them could go with a rope. (Eyeline-mediated attack magic.This is an understandable move, but I''ve never heard a Qualia priest perform such a powerful offensive miracle! No way!) At the expense of a dedicated ally, Mortar was able to gain one piece of information from his opponent. Even if the mysterious defense method is unknown, this proves that the opponent is not Almighty. Knowing the power once, and understanding that their king is in further danger, Mortar shouts with an undiscovered rage. "That outfit, that power! I''ve heard of him!There she is! You are the Virgin of Qualia!! " "Holy Mary!" "Oh no... why are you here!?" The gear screams to throw up and Antherise murmurs with a trembling voice that contains fear. If Vale''s woman is a saint, the other one that follows is likely to be. Rather, I would say that she is more optimistic to think otherwise.There is no point in taking those nuns all the way to an iron fire like this. ... the Virgin of the Holy King Quoria. God''s puppet that exists only to destroy evil. A Virgin who is expected to be matched by an army. A witch who is said to be comparable to the Virgin. There are not just three of them. The enemies in front of us led about three legions here to hunt the king''s head to the Dragon Tan. "Did you finally understand?Or didn''t you want to admit it as you speculated? " "Cursed Sage Mortar and Assassin Gear.There were two Dark Elves with winnings on their necks... and it seems we were right. " Gu! They talk to each other as if they were watching and hearing the sacred air that they no longer try to hide. I can express my feelings for a long time because there is an overwhelming power difference between this side and the other side. At the same time, it suggests that the match has been decided. Minogula, dominated by the King of Doom, has a mighty hero and a combat unit under his command. But the source of that power depends above all on the existence of Ira-Tact. His presence turns the gear, and a nation called Minogula has the power to repel all enemies. That is why the brittleness of his fall was fatal. "Looks like you didn''t hit the other party.We win. Let''s get rid of the target and go home. " "Don''t let him!Shoot! Shoot! Secure the King''s body at all costs! " Numerous gunshots echo in the sky of the Dragon Tan, as if they speak for the Dark Elves'' mourning and shouting. "It''s no use. I don''t think I can handle it." "Help me! I''m still alive!" "It''s no use. I don''t think I can help you anymore." The Elite Magic Squad finally unleashes the strategic magic of doom, which has been chanted through, and is simultaneously overridden by mysterious laws. "Attu, wake up!The king is in danger! " Heroes don''t answer, they just stand there. "King, wake up! Destroy these werewolves for us!!" It is not even clear whether Takudo is still alive or not. "Don''t you have the Elfur sisters yet!?" Only words resonate in vain, and there is no answer. "Give up. Accept your destiny, not your ugliness." "We are not kings and heroes to this extent!Don''t get on the diagram, there''s a qualia puppet! " "It''s all for nothing. My eyes utterly deny falsehood and injustice.Unable to lie before the grace of God. " The Virgin of Vale... Fenne is a gift from God, and power resides in her eyes. Everything she stares at will reveal the truth without forgiving falsehood. Elakino and Gammaster seal the opponent''s plan, Fenne uncovers the opponent''s plan, and Sorina burns them all down. Assassinations carried out in perfect formations were nowhere to be resisted from the outset. "Noooo! Likes! Likes!Lovely! Loser screaming feels good!It feels refreshing after taking a bath after exercise!A sense of superiority like when you draw the first prize in a lottery!And most importantly, the all-powerful feeling that you''ve finished all your summer homework on your first day!Uhhh!! Elakino-chan is shining at the top right now! " Elakino was drunk with the wine of victory and in the midst of climax with the certainty of grasping glory. The solutions they created worked brilliantly, resulting in unilateral victories without the time to engage the opponent. On the contrary, it was his master''s ability that was the strongest, and it was understood that all beings before that power would fall on their heads. Shall I stop laughing now? "Ahahahaha! My army is overwhelming!Well, it''s just the three of us. It is commonly called cheat to forcibly modify a game to obtain a powerful force that is not inherently possible. In other words, they tend to accuse me of losing entertainment, but it''s nothing. Ravaging with overwhelming force is so refreshing. Elakino couldn''t stop laughing. "Too much time. If we achieve our purpose, we should run." To her, the Virgin of Vale speaks magnificently. "Ugh! Fenne''s bad luck!I''m so superior, let''s go with more nori!I can''t wait to enjoy the total promised victory! " "Unscheduled behavior leads to defeat, pride leads to death.No matter how advantageous you think it is, it is not good to underestimate your opponent.Let go of the rope for yourself... do you need a discourse you hate? " "Ugh... please don''t lecture me!I can''t help it. Time to open up? " Slight slapping would be the margin of the overwhelming mighty. Behind Fenne''s carefully overlapping words, the evil devils of Minogula have no resisting teeth, and are unable to do anything about the crisis of their Lord. We''ve already achieved our goal. The first target, Witch Attu, was secured and the second target, Ira-Tact, was destroyed. Withdrawal here will not interfere with the plan, on the contrary, it will be a great victory. "No! We must destroy all evil forces here!" That''s why Sorina was right not to miss the plane, but to destroy Minogula altogether. If you are greedy, your feet will be weakened, but the situation is necessary to settle here all at once because we are overwhelmingly advantageous, and not to leave grief behind. The choice is left to Eraquino. Mummy! "King! Our king, King Ira-Tact!!" All the Dark Elves'' desperate resistance is attributed to the allowable. Repeating the same deeds while knowing that they are useless, he is miserable for hope that he may not be king. "Oh, no! Shut up!" The witch Elakino decides. "Alright, I''ve decided to kill all these rugged dark elves.The Master''s chest is three inches!Good luck with your next session! " The killing of all Dark Elves on this spot¡­¡­, Dragon Tan residents is confirmed. It''s a decision to do everything first and turn down the grief of caring before it gets in trouble later. Of course, it''s not a reckless choice. Above all, there are tags that they haven''t shown yet. Yes, it is the best tool they have ever acquired, and it will definitely ensure their victory. As if showing off a new toy, Eraquino raises her hand and declares the word. "Well then, Atu-chan, please kill your precious companion from now on..." A cruel smile. A cruel smile convinced of victory. While dreaming of the future of the dark elves betrayed by the heroes they trusted and killed in vain, they tried to proclaim the death penalty with a lustful voice that rose somewhere.... --In a moment, a faint voice pours cold water on the margins of the strong. "... application for judgment, deactivation of the attu.See their Trust values. " = SystemMessage = = = = = = = = = = = = = Brain wash release judgment start Determination: Confirmation successful ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The voices that were about to disappear certainly reached the ears of all those who were there. 73 Episode 70: Immortality It was an instant event. The change was caused by Ila-Tact''s crushed words, which were no longer thought to be resistant.Only a few people were able to react. It was a miracle that we were able to deal with it. As a result of the intricate entanglement of all elements and the slight inclination of the balance at a level that is not perceptible. The army rose to the Elakinos. "Master!!" = GM: Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Exercise Game Master Permissions. Decline the judgment result. Witch Atou''s Brainwash status continues. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Elakino screams, and her lord sits over there and makes the verdict. Shhh... silence comes and only rough breathing sounds echo. "Hah! Hah... hah!!" Looking at Eraquino''s forehead with astonishment and horror, a cold sweat seeps out. Her heartbeat is laughing fast and her hands and feet are even trembling slightly. "Damn it! Hah, hah... Damn it!!" Without trying to hide frustration and anger, I even forgot the slim attitude I''ve had so far... But of course. --Just a few millimeters in front of her, Atou''s tentacles, which had been released without breaking her skull, stopped. A slight loss of life. One step later, if her master''s declaration were late, she would be dead. Psychological fatigue drifts over your body, wrapping up a feeling of fatigue that feels like you''ve been doing your best. Admit that you did look down on your opponent. To be honest, I was relieved that it was a game that was already over. But I had no idea that their rules would already be broken and the gap would be broken. "©¤ ©¤ I can''t believe you''re using fixed value violence to break the dice ruling and solve brainwashing!!" Elakino! "So, are you okay!?" Two Virgin Marys who are slightly late and in a hurry to confirm their safety. Forget to answer even the cares of forgiving companions, Eraquino can''t afford to spin his head. The King of Doom saw through the system that they judged impossible to see with absolute confidence. Not many words were spoken by the Eraquinos. I don''t remember saying anything particularly bad, and lethal words don''t even tell two stupid saints. But still... During that short period of time, Eraquino''s behavior identified the nature of his abilities as TRPG and let go of his hand in resurrection. --Trpg. Called a table talk roll playing game, it is a game in which each person plays a role while advancing a predetermined scenario. The characteristic is that it is done with each participant''s words and a dice to incorporate random elements. It''s one of the old-fashioned games with a strong fan base. In TRPG, each player proceeds with the scenario as directed by a facilitator called Game Master. Due to the nature of creating a world of games with words, Game Master has absolute authority in this game where communication between players is important. Hence Eraquino and his Master were able to advance the battle unilaterally with their authority. But TRPG is a game where participants spin stories in words. That is, it also means that the player has the authority to rely on the system to make decisions. Ira-Tact was one of them. By declaring himself to the system, he compulsorily applied for brainwash release judgment. Normally, of course, there is a successful judgment based on the instructions of the game master and the appearance of dice. But the King of Doom and his servant, the Witch, flew the Dice ruling with so much mutual trust that they didn''t even need it. Shake the dice with 1-100 eyes once and have more than 98 eyes. Let''s say this is the condition for brainwashing. In the case of Ira-Tact and Atu, such a sentence is added. But if you divide Ira-Tact and Atou''s "trust value" by 2, add 200 to the list. This was the so-called fixed value violence whispered in the neighborhood. ¨D ¨D Judging from the word dice, etc., the opponent belongs to TRPG. Furthermore, from the experience of validating the Eternal Nations system, we deduced that the declaration of the game master and the TRPG system are separate and can intervene, and applied for an award to the system. Forcefully disable Brainwash with a fixed value, returning Atou''s affiliation to himself. And the unlocked Atu releases its vicious attack to kill Elakino without being told. A blow from the Qiankun that was left unattended in a dying situation.Aim for the witch''s skull. This is Takudo''s counterattack. Game masters can only see the world through characters. He certainly has the power to look over the world, but this world is not the game world that he created, so it is not that powerful. In other words, if Eraquino had been lost here, the means to intervene in Minogula would have been lost. That means failure of the raid plan and giving the opponent time to pass on their information and establish a course of action. But, but fate smiled at her and her master. In the instant of defense, Eraquino and Gammaster realized that Atu had been brainwashed and succeeded in inserting a ruling to dismiss in the blink of an eye. Thus Atou''s tentacles stopped just a few millimetres from Eraquino''s brain, and the sippy witch, who was exhilarating with superiority and joy, turned her face pale in a miraculous lifesaving. It was a reflection of the intense exchanges that took place just a few seconds ago. Elakino bites his teeth. A stiff sound leaks out of her mouth and stains the girl''s cheeks with rage. Eraquino doesn''t know how far their hands have been exposed. She could not judge to what extent the King of Doom knew. Maybe it was a coincidence, or maybe she knew everything and then acted ahead - that is, pointed to her weaknesses. (Master! What should I do!?Give me instructions! Give me instructions, Gamemaster!!) There is no response from the Lord. Are you upset by the events, or are you thinking of your next move? Either way, it didn''t seem right to give the opponent time. Looking at the presence of Chilari and his own heart and gall from the cold. A dying king who doesn''t even know if he''s alive anymore. The eyes of the lost light glimpse her. Beyond those eyes, I felt the illusion of eternal darkness that she could not even understand. "Hah! Hah! Ah, ahaha!Hah, hah! I thought you did a good job!It didn''t reach the Elakino-chan ~ ? Unfortunately ? Hahahaha!--Hah! Haah!! " Eraquino takes a step back, breathing roughly with a dry laugh. I finally understood that I was trembling with fear. "Damn it!!!" "King!" The dissipation of anger was simple violence. It was Eraquino, who had not carried out a direct attack until here, but kicked his way down into the bloodbath as if he were dissipating the various emotions inside him. With guns and intense crushing sounds, the body of the King, worshipped by both the Dark Elves and the Dark One, is blown away, and it immediately stops on an extraordinary altar made to the side. The collapsed timber fell apart in a rattling noise, breaking down to hold down the body of the bloodthirsty tudo from his chest. "Elakino, calm down. If I lose my coolness, I''ll call for more problems.What does your Lord say? " "Ahhhhh!!!! I didn''t hear back!Master! What should I do!? " Fenne, a facedown Virgin looking silently at Elaquino, stepping on a basement and shouting hysterically. On the other hand, Sorina, the Virgin at the funeral of a flower, raised her wand, showing her genuine concern for her friends. "Elakino, it''s okay. I was certainly surprised by the attack earlier.But that''s it..... " --Cremation. At the same time as that word, there will be a blazing fire in the place where Takudo was kicked off. A helical climb, it spreads the hot air vigorously against it, and if it doesn''t return everything in it to the dust, it goes wild. "O king! Somebody stop that fire! Someone!" "Nh, I can''t! The fire is too strong - don''t come any closer, Mr. Mortar!" Dark Elves scream in grief, but helpless in front of the Virgin''s flames. The momentum rejects everything, and touching it is even harder to get close to. In that flame, no matter what it is, it is impossible to survive. It is obvious to everyone that it brings slight relief to Eraquino, who was in confusion and anxiety. The fact that my friend helped me calm Eraquino''s heart above all else. Even after the Virgin had performed her miracle, the flames continued to burn without stopping the momentum. Looking at the flaming fire, Eraquino was convinced that the battle was finally over. "Elakino, the monsters under my command are gathering.It''s time to think about retreating. " A slight loss occurs. The rest of the monsters are not our enemies.I think we should destroy them all at once, but I don''t want to spend too much time without knowing how much time they have left. Because I don''t have a hobby to hang out with the rest of my enemies forever. And I''ve achieved my goal. If we have achieved our goal, we should return home on schedule. There is still much to be done for their ideal country and there is no time for extra time. ¨D ¨D Soarena? "... yes, it''s okay. The evil is gone.There is no living being in that flame. " Fenne? "Yes, of course. There is no living being in that place.Indeed, the King of Doom was wiped out by the flames of purification. " The two Virgins decided. If their supernatural senses had confirmed their extinction, it would no longer be a certain fact. Her master will be in touch with you too.Coming here, Eraquino finally succeeds in getting back on track. "Ohhhh ? The Master also contacted me.Then we don''t have to do this anymore!It''s because the frogs are squeaking.Everyone in Minogula! It was Elakino-chan, the witch who sighed ? " Eraquino''s escape judgment. = GM: Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Exercise Game Master Permissions. Abandon dice judgment and confirm as successful. Judgment: Eraquino Soarina Fenne Atou escaped successfully ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D And... The Elaquino assault will be accomplished by a law that no one alive here will ever know. A technique that ignores all logic and laws, but only produces results. The Dark Elves could only stand on the spot. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Compared to the moments of turbulence, only terribly slow and chilly air since then dominated the dragon tang. "Ahh... it''s over." There is only one old man in the square that is illuminated red by the sunset day. Once known as the Wise Cursed Man, he left behind many achievements and is now the end of those involved in the heart of the nation as a major town in Minogula. "Everything, everything is over." Even though it is the longest life of the dark elves, the costume filled with happiness that still does not make them feel that age is now lost, and it is a miserable figure that is about to collapse. No tears, no words, no thoughts. Mortar knelt to the place as if he had just passed away, wondering how old he had been. And the place where all was burnt down, and returned unto the ashes, was the place where the king was submerged. "King, why did you leave us?Why are you taking us... " It would be close to a miracle that Old Mortar was able to direct the clean-up. Currently, the location is restricted and residents are given standby orders to come home. Von Caven''s visitors were under house arrest in the middle of the room allocated to the city hall, which meant that they could not afford to pay any attention to their allies. Death of Ira-Tact, King of Doom, and brainwashing of the hero Atou. Strict clamps and silence have been laid on all those who know of the events ahead.There is no one who speaks irrelevant words. Dark Elves and Minogula have lost their leaders and have been disrupted by unsatisfactory military operations. I can''t even decide what to do or what to do with everything I can to sort things out and put on alert. "King, please guide me...." The Lord who should make the decision has been lost. The flames of one of the assailants, the Virgin and the poor woman, were indeed equal to the work of God. In that Fire, which will consume everything, he will not live, no matter how much the King of Doom is Ira-Takt. No, he had his heart pierced before that. No matter how mighty they may be, they die when they die. It was unclear whether death in the true sense existed in the existence of the King of Doom, but at least Mortar had not fallen short of optimism that he was safe. "I have to find the king''s body....." Approach to the place where the king was burned with a lowly step. The wood is completely carbonized, and that much debris has significantly reduced its mass by burning. The fire extinguishing work is finished, and the ash mountain, which only emits a faint warmth, is stirred up with an unexpected amount of blurriness that was once thought to be the curse of the wise and the feared. The search for the king''s body had already been carried out. But the condition of the scene was too bad, and the days were falling, and I couldn''t find it satisfactorily. Everyone looked at the situation in the place and despaired of the king''s survival. It is believed that the king''s body was burned by the fire of the enemy Virgin, and completely destroyed. That is the decision that the Dark Elves made with bitterness. Old Mortar''s deeds were just a price to pay for a lost past. "... no, this is crazy." Mortar, who had been searching the ashes for some time, snapped small. The light of wisdom that had been lost in those eyes stopped, and the trick was to stir up the area and look for something like a rush. "Nowhere! Nowhere! Nowhere!" I flipped my hands around the corner. Even the pine beams that Mortar had because the sun was dark were thrown at him, and Mortar looked everywhere as if he had touched his mind. "Why, it''s impossible. The King''s Relic is nowhere to be found!" We can also give some reason for the King''s body to disappear. It''s that fire. I don''t care if the flesh is completely burned out, as I''ve just judged. Moreover, his presence is in the reason of the outsider, as God called the King of Doom. They are not made of blood and flesh like humans, and if they die, they may turn into clouds and vanish. But it''s strange. All the clothing and decorations Ira-Tact wore were dedicated by Dark Elves themselves. There should have been a small amount of metal decorations and parts. If so, it would be strange if the remaining scum could not be found. Old Mortar desperately digs back places where he thinks Takudo has been burned down. The search has already been completed and it is clear that many dark elves have investigated the scene and nothing exists. Still, he desperately searches for answers to the questions that arise in him. "The king is alive." What was the reason for that decision? If you think a little calmly, you will realize that it is impossible. This is the tragedy and the wreckage.It is also well conceivable that the Takudo artifacts were not seen in their eyes by chance.It could be said that the prototype of the ornament was a flame that was not left behind. Rather, you are the right person to make the right decision, and it is the right person to resume the search at dawn, not at midnight, when the sun has fallen. "The king is alive!" The screaming man''s eyes are somehow lacking in normality. At this time, Old Mortar was quietly beginning to go mad. It is the pathetic end of an old wise man who cannot face reality. "That''s right! There''s no way the King will die like this!The King of Doom, who we believe in!There is an end to this world!You can''t die like this! " Old man''s bullshit. No one can believe it, and all I can say is that it''s unrealistic delusion. It is an impossible aspiration, lacks logic, and has no evidence. Ira-Tact was certainly destroyed. It is a difficult conclusion for all those who have seen the previous events to judge. But will you? "The king, our king, Ila-Tact, is surely alive..." His hands were unexpectedly placed on his shoulders. "--Correct" Ira-Tact, the King of Doom, whispered from behind in an indescribable voice that seemed as cold as ever. "Ooh, ooh!" He looks back in a hurry and stares at him. It''s not a dream, it''s not a vision. His king, whom they believed, is there in an unchanged form. There were obsolete words such as miracles, but the absolute results he believed were there, if only to express them. "Great King of Doom, Ira-Tact!" Nice night, old Mortar. The mind and body react simultaneously, placing the old mortar flat. The king is just delighted that the king is safe while his face is blurred with tears. In Minogula, Ira-Tact, king of doom, was still immortal. "Oops! How I wish you were safe!" Unexpectedly louder from appeasement and shock, excitement and emotion. Ira-Tact gently presses his fingertips against his mouth with a slight bitter smile. The king is alive. Perforated by the heart, or burned by the fire of God, they remain immortal. Everyone felt despair at the appearance of his head filled with a single letter of death, pierced and burned through his heart. But here he is, as if he had not been injured.No, there is no injury anywhere. By what cause did the miracle come to pass? The idea is totally meaningless. Because like the old magician of the dwarf dark elf, you can''t know the depth of its abyssal power. Time is already late at night. The area is closed to darkness, and only a few lighted bonfire lights lighten the area lightly. In the confusion and tragedy, there was silence as if the whole city were going to die. Mortar lay down quietly, awaiting the king''s command. His role is to move with his hands and feet, and everything that comes next will be extracted and distributed by Ira-Tact. What happens more than this is a fierce revenge drama. As one of the actors, Old Mortar intended to cast a hammer of anger on both of those foolish assailants with his whole body. Old Mortal looks at his king. Deeper than the bottom of the earth, the darkness, as if it had come from a different place, showed the appearance of thinking only a little. "Well, there seems to be a lot to be done." The King of Doom... No, Ilya Takudo is alone. The embodiment of the coming end was just standing there quietly. 74 Chapter 71: Inquiries In the heart of a city that was supposed to be wrapped in grief and chaos, Old Mortar felt a strong impression of his king in front of him while at the same time feeling indescribable. As a servant of the King, the events ahead are too different. Rather than allowing enemies to approach, they allow attacks on kings. He opens his mouth that he must first atone for the sin. "My king, I''m sorry.This breakdown is exactly what we can''t do... " "That''s okay." "... hah" The immediate realization of what his king was trying to say was the result of the many experiences that old Mortar had gone through in his long life. At the same time, the fact that he has served on the side of the King as a heavy town in Minogula may be cited as one reason. After all, the king wants to say:He said, "If you have time to apologize or hold yourself accountable, you need to focus on solving your problems." Exactly. You can apologize as much as you want.I can cut my neck at any time. It''s not when you''re thinking about something like that.Although the king was safe, Minogula is still in a critical situation. The circumstances that allowed the enemy to attack and robbed the hero Atu were so compelling. "O king, what do you command me to be?We, the subordinates of Minogula, are prepared to give our lives in one of the king''s words. " Unable to endure silence, Old Mortar opens his mouth. It is true that our power did not reach our enemies.Unfortunately, it will be extremely difficult to counter this attack from a point of uncertainty about the means by which the opponent succeeded. No matter how much you risk your life, you can''t do anything in reality.That''s them now. Therefore, I had to rely on the King''s power. The overwhelming power of the King of Doom. Takudo nods silently to the old Mortar saying, which is similar to prayer. And he thinks. Well, I wonder what happened. The situation is not so good. The fact that Takudo himself was safe was the best result in terms of being able to stand behind his opponent.But above all, Atou remains lost. The most thoughtful character he ever trusted from the heart and spent a lot of his life with. And in today''s life, it''s the most important thing I''ve ever vowed to do together. The girl was taken from him in front of him. Takudo wonders a little about himself in a situation like this, where he still hasn''t lost his coolness. He has no emotions... he speaks quietly with a voice that sounds like there is no emotion from the beginning. "The loss of Atou is the biggest failure.I had no idea there was a person who would take possession in such a way.Following the RPG... it''s a tough force. " "Lord Atou is a precious person who must not be lost to our country.We''re going to take our whole body and spirits to recapture. " It''s a powerful word, but it doesn''t waver that they''re weak. If you have the power of the new Elfur sisters, you may be able to approach them. Even so, Atou, who had such a powerful power, was brainwashed without a clue. In addition, all Dark Elves'' attacks were evaded by invisible means. However, it had to be said that even if I led the troops into the opponent''s place, the success rate of the recall was low. I''m sure Takudo understands that too. Mortar just nods to the old saying and doesn''t reply. The old wise man feels uncomfortable in the situation. Until now, while enjoying peace through the mercy of the King, I have feelings that are useless to express to the Lord that they cannot do anything when the crisis is imminent. But that''s not all. (Oh, what a wrath....) There was so much pressure on his back that I thought he''d put a huge rock on his back. In words, it was a cultivator of calm, but the various emotions that swirled around it were leaking and trying to crush the old Mortar. The King of Doom is not beyond man''s comprehension. I was going to be familiar with that, but when I put Ira-Tact in front of me today, I even wonder to what extent I understood it. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ A quiet time comes. The darkness that enveloped the tact was deep, and in Mortar''s eyes there seemed to be a creepy void and abyss that cut out the world. Whatever happens to Ira-Tact, I''m glad it''s safe. But now he had a horrible, horrible king in front of him. Time flows for a few minutes. After a while, Takudo quietly saw old Mortar. Then he looks up at the sky and sees the moon floating in the night sky and starts telling him about his plan to recapture Atu and avenge the raiders. Well, first of all, can you keep this a secret?I can tell some people like Gear and Em, but basically I don''t want you to tell anyone. " "Hmm, but... all the people under my command are depressed.There is a risk that their hearts will be broken if the King is not heard here. " Old Mortar hurried to give his opinion on the order. It was a scene where words other than yes were unacceptable, but the situation surrounding them was problematic. Dark Elves and Minogula''s men are mentally exhausted. Minogula''s units, which are fundamentally separate from humans, are not far off, but the sinking of dark elves, among other things, is difficult to watch. In this state, there is a risk that something will emerge that will abandon oneself and even cause problems in domestic control.I wanted to announce the King''s survival as soon as possible. "Oh, don''t worry. It''s not that long.Yeah. Could be a few days.I need some time. " "If that''s the case, I wonder if I can handle it...." Relax at the words. Old Mortar decided that perhaps the King would like time to plan his future operation. It is necessary to collect and control information first in a chaotic period. In a situation where the analysis of enemy power has not yet been completed, he would have avoided confusing himself by announcing the King''s survival. I don''t know where an agent is. In case they bring back the King''s information, they will crush this profit that was born. The opponent still thinks Ira-Tact, the King of Doom, is dead. I had no choice but to use this. Yes, thank goodness. "Oh, is there anything else?If there is anything we can do, let''s work with the whole spirit. " "No, that''s right... there are times when I get old Mortar to do it.I''d like to talk to the Elf¨¹hr sisters first.Are you sleeping on a boulder? " And thou shalt tell thy sisters what hath happened unto the king. I don''t know how they reacted to sending the beacon, but at least they''re on strict alert. It is now the lead force left in Minogula.Their value is even higher. "It''s too late for the two of us to work, but is it okay now?" A chipped moon floats in the sky. Night was their time. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó Dragon Tan the next day. Early in the morning, Old Mortar headed for one of the conference rooms of the city hall with Gear and Em. After that, their king said he wanted to talk to the Elfur sisters, and no one else left him in the conference room. In the meantime, Mortar was preparing to convey and root out what had been Minogula''s main face, as well as possible policies for the future. I was going to put all sorts of domestic information back into my head and discuss the future policy with Takudo, who was safe... "Nh! What the heeeeeeee!?" The old Mortar screams softly from the tree spirit. The situation he was facing was completely different from what he had imagined and, above all, unacceptable. Old Mortar trembles with a swan and his mouth slams open and closes as he can''t accept that the report he''s still been told is real. Gear and Emr came along with the incident and were surprised at the report. As they watched, the twins'' sister career and Mary had an unspeakable look on their faces. "Well... is that true what I just said?I didn''t know the King left alone!? " That is, it is. It was information that Ira-Tact, the King of Doom, travelled alone to Quoria, the Holy King, to help the hero Atu. Once again, they nodded loudly at old Mortar''s words. It was for this reason that Takudo consulted only the two of them the night before. Having already decided to reopen the operation, he told the two dormant eyes about it at a bullet-like rate, and he left the city quickly. It was a choice that no one could have anticipated, too far from common sense. "Hmm, why didn''t you tell me!?The King must not be able to come out of his body without offering himself!You know that much when you talk to your lords!? " A quick reprimand flies. Of course, it''s not the Elfur sisters who don''t understand that much. I told her it would definitely be a problem, and I stopped thinking it was too dangerous and reckless. But the king''s judgment is his own. I stubbornly did not give up when I boarded the Holy King Quoria, the other''s home country, alone. "The king told me to show you something amazing." "As we said, we can''t refuse orders.It was also forbidden to tell anyone else.Keep quiet until morning. " "It would be the duty of the loyal minister to bend over there and defeat the king!!" Her sister blocked her ears with both hands when she screamed loudly at her ears. I knew this would happen.I knew this would happen completely. I do believe that the King''s conspiracy has certain effectiveness. Above all, the King himself made the decision.There is no one in the world who can deny it. However, there was a decisive and fatal problem that they would be the first to be blamed for how they put it into practice. Carrier had not yet forgotten her resentment when she protested the point modestly, as if she were simply saying, "Well, leave it alone." Nevertheless, I wonder if Takudo thought there was a protest between the two at the boulder, and he prepared something that was improvisation but could somehow solve this situation. "Carrier, now''s the time to get that out." "I see!" With Mary''s signal, the carrier takes a blank note out of her pocket. He was an old Mortar trying to escape reprimand for even listening properly, but he snapped and closed his mouth to the words of his career, "It''s a message from the king." "A secret from the king to Grandpa Mortar." "It''s important, so think about it." The note paper is then spread out over the table so that they can see it. But... the content was unexpected again. "Whoa! This is it!!" "How did this happen...?" Gear and Em were stunned, and old Mortar took a breath. What was there was a question about the means by which the King had overcome the crisis. I mean, here''s the thing. One. Atu''s attack did strike me straight, and it killed me. One. The attack on the Virgin Sorina (Flame) also killed me. One. I don''t have the healing skills to heal my wounds. One. I was the one who was attacked, not a double, another existence, a shadow warrior, an illusion, etc. One. I didn''t come back from the dead, including the Listers. One. I escaped this crisis without the intervention of a third party. One. All of these events are real. "Well, how about this? This is an assignment from the king." Once the trail is solved, I''ll give you an order from the king. The silence dominated the scene, as opposed to the previous one. That should be it. This can''t be happening. I didn''t spend last night with old Mortar just doing nothing. I was wondering how King Ira-Tact got out of that mess while handling all sorts of errands. However, only the word "impossible" in the condition of denying all of the assumptions rushes around the head, calling only confusion. Even old Mortar seems that way. Gear, of course, looks at the letters written on a single piece of paper while the Em also has a difficult face. (Oh, it''s quiet) (You''ll leave slowly, oneechan) (Extrusion of feet - insertion of feet -) This is the secret given to the twin sisters by Takudo. If I had thrown this question, I would have earned time for a while. Well, over time, the old Mortar''s fierce rage will lurk and calm will come to mind. Then we can discuss realistic future responses rather than what happened afterwards.I can also convey the orders they received from the King. Yes, the Elfur sisters are under various orders. It is not the job to wait for the King''s infiltration results without doing anything here. On the contrary, there is a lot of work to be done in time. That operation... the King told me that Operation Atu Recapture was a surprise to them last night... It''s going to be a big festival. The two sneaked out of the room and ran off in a dash. Mary says that as she runs down the hall. "Yes, at that festival, everyone will see... the true power of the king." I''m sure everyone will be surprised. And you''ll know. The King of Doom is more than just a gentle snoring leader. That''s exactly who brings the end to the world... When I heard from the messenger that the king was dead, the first impression I had was "impossible." The king cannot die.They promised to bring their mothers back to life, so they can''t rot here. Above all, the supernatural conjecture that can be understood because of his power as a hero was eloquently said that the king would never die. Well, I have to get what you asked for. They have a lot to do. The Elfuhr sisters had to start preparing for that time. 75 Episode 72: The King of Doom (1) Southern Holy Kingdom of Quoria. St. Amritate''s Cathedral. In the house of God, where the chaos settled after the struggle of the knights, Elaquino was examining the results of the earlier battle. "You''re safe, you''ve got the witch Atou.The King of Doom could have been destroyed, and there were many things, but it was the best result. " "In addition, we found that we had made no mistake.I can''t believe witches have such abilities..... " The brainwashing of Sip, which changes his affiliation to his own, means that all the information Atu has is in Elakino''s hands. The interrogation of Attu reveals the secrets of the state called Minogula one after the other. In other words, it was equal to all the information held by Takudo Ira and Atou, and even his history, the history to date, and above all the nature of the game called "Eternal Nations" were exposed during the day. And the information is enough to astonish them. "What kind of cheat is that?"And you can still produce heroes, right?Hey, seriously, Soarena-chan was discreet! " Eraquino looked at Atou, who was standing next to her with a vague expression, and played with her. Atu is completely dominated by Eraquino. As was done in the Soarena, we do not want to open up our consciousness and ask for interaction, but we treat it as a puppet from the beginning. This is because Elaquino herself has been given boiled water by Atou, and the two Virgin Marys at the same time said that it would probably not be a story. The loyalty Atou dedicates to the King of Doom, Ira-Tact, is real.It was easy to speculate that only curses would be heard when some of the brainwashing was removed now. "Dealing with the King of Doom and his spirited witch is complete.The Dark Elves are a little worried.What are you going to do about it, Elakino? " On behalf of Eraquino and Sorina, where the success of the operation brings us to the fore, Fenne identifies the problem. There was a part of her that did not approach others, but on the contrary, the loneliness became calm and the result was that she made such detailed points. She seems to acknowledge her presence somewhere in her heart to follow things we don''t even know about Elakino, and she listens honestly when this happens. "Ah, that''s it!Between the Southern States and the Dragon Tang... uh, the Dark Continent side?They have hostile characters summoned by the Master! " "You''re talking about the retarded monster I was talking about." TRPG has a variety of hostile characters to decorate the story. For example, a goblin waiting for an adventurer in a cave, such as a dragon defending a treasure behind a mountain range. Game Master has the authority to place them in various ways along the scenario. All the stories are on the palm of the game master. If so, it would also be the game master''s right to place monsters with scenarios in a timely fashion for defense. "Is it okay as a force?You can also patrol the Knights of our state..... " "No, that''s not enough, Sorina!I mean, I can''t let everyone in the Knights of the Holy Order handle this kind of fish!That''s enough of them! " As a matter of fact, the monsters deployed have the highest number and strength. In view of the Game Master''s management resources, there was a disadvantage that the general monsters listed in the rulebook were not special monsters with separate settings. Therefore, it could be left unattended because it could not be checked or manipulated at a long distance, but it is not a problem because it is the dark continent that has been left unattended. Besides, there was something the Knights of the Southern States really had to do. "Yes... I''m independent of the qualia, and I want to keep the Knights at hand." Destroy the King of Doom. With this credit, they establish a nation. I don''t know what kind of sidelines there are, but I want to keep as many of the Knights as I can to protect my country and my people. "The King of Doom has been destroyed.If left alone, the Dark Elves will not have the power to threaten our country. " "Well, as it is... I hope you absorb it around Von Caven.I don''t have time for them right now. " As for Minogula, there were three of them who didn''t know that it was a problem that had already been solved. I hope so. Yes, Mr. Fenne. For the sake of dreams, we have to turn our eyes next. The situation in southern states is extremely precarious.Numerous ultra vires acts and powerful solemnities that have been carried out so far are already known to the central government, and it is no longer possible to avoid pursuing them under the sleeve. Inquiries are received every day to explain the situation, like arrows, and those who respond scream. It is only a matter of time before the other side takes tough measures, as it has already stopped auditing from the center several times under the authority of the Virgin. I would have liked a little more time to root it out. But I can''t say that either. Independent of the Holy King''s kingdom, it creates a true country illuminated by the glory of God. That''s why the time has come. "There''s no more time.On the next Sabbath, I would like to declare my departure from the Holy Kingdom of Quoria and the establishment of a nation. " Here comes another gear of destiny. The Virgin and the Witch just push toward their dreams to see what the consequences will be. "Oh, it''s okay! There''s Elakino, there''s Soarena, there''s Fenne.And what did Atou say!! " "Yes, that''s right, Elakino.Nothing could work with us.With me and you... there''s nowhere in the world to be found before this much fighting power. " "Anyway, I''m going to be busy.Let''s move the plan to the next stage. " Each stands up. There are amazing things to do. We also need a meeting with the chief of the Southern Knights, Senior Knights Fjord, and a message to the priests who are involved in the operation of the state with their voices. It also needs to be rooted in a variety of trustworthy industries, and, above all, a huge amount of administrative work awaits. Speaking of which, I had not decided what to do with the name of the country. Sorina laughed and wondered if she had even forgotten about it. Sorina immediately consulted Elaquino, who leaned strangely next to her. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ ¨D ¨D A document on the table falls to the floor due to wind pressure in the conference room where Sorina and the others left the room and closed the door. Written in polite writing on a brand new parchment, it was a copy of a part of the old Virgin''s divine book. Sorina prepared it to show Eraquino when she went to the conversation before, and she took the pen from her hand. However, the reaction I tried to show was unpleasant, on the contrary, it was a prophecy that was regarded as "mysterious poem without meaning". After all, they decided that there was no specificity and there was no particular value, and it was a piece that was unanimously commensurate with the disposal. What was God''s intent in fulfilling the poetic prophecy? Either way, it was no longer of value to them, who destroyed the King of Doom, and it buried itself in the pile of documents as if it had been forgotten. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó ? The Dark Continent, just midway between Dragon Tan and the Holy King''s Southern State of Quoria. A man walks through a rough land around his nose. Unlike any musical style in this world, the song is of great interest to those who know it. ¨D ¨D "Eternal Nations" Minogoula exclusive song: King of Doom A song I''ve heard many times before.Its partner, who has ravaged many countries and the world and championed the world. As if Takudo remembered the glory he had built, he mouthed the song with a little nostalgia from that time. Suddenly a pile of dust appeared in his vision, and the monster jumped out. "Greece aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa "... hey" The bat feathers on the giant body of the snake, which is probably a few tens of meters. A monster suddenly appeared from the ground with its violent power and terrible intentions to kill. That''s not all. There are also floating meat lumps with huge countless eyeballs and lizards with sharp faces and fangs reminiscent of deep-sea fish. At first glance, these monsters, who do not seem to be living beings in this world, are staring at the cultivation with their intellectually weak eyes sparkling. There''s no escape. As the monsters instinctively arrived, they slaughtered their fangs towards Takudo. Takudo just stood there. 76 Episode 73: The King of Doom (2) All the preparations for the establishment of a new state were well under way. Certainly there are suspicions coming from the middle and other states. I''m sure they''re considering doing something powerful by boiling business in the southern states where they won''t respond. But this is the Holy King Quoria.It is an old country that has been made into a geese character by a system that has been stuck together and a custom that is not open to culture. Every action is faster in the Southern states, where there is tentative unity at the beginning, and they will be forced to respond afterwards after they have put their fingers on every action. And that day comes. A sabbath day set by God. Since it was notified in advance to the state that there were more important announcements than the Virgin, the area around St. Amritate''s Cathedral today is filled with crowds so that the square in front of the church can fill even the surrounding roads. Sorina, who appeared from the church terrace, spoke in a voice that reached all the strange crowds. "I have something to tell you.--I, Sorina, together with the Virgin Fenne, have succeeded in destroying Ira-Tact, the King of Doom, as described in the "Old Virgin''s Oracle." Stagnation occurs. As for the ancient Virgin''s Shrine, the information was known to the extent of rumors of Ichii. On the contrary, not all believers know of its existence. Few people therefore understood the meaning of the word accurately.But the word King of Doom was enough to strike a stranger. Since time immemorial, God and his followers have fought against various enemies. In recent years, it has also become calm, but in the age of mythology, there are terrible things to talk about, and many people know by the Bible that they were destroyed by the glory of God. Reproduction of the age of mythology took place, and its terrible bud of doom was picked up by the Virgin Soarenas. That''s how people understood it. "It was never easy.The King of Doom has great power, and it is inevitable that if we leave him alone, we will not be able to make it out, and it would be a miracle that we defeated him there. " People are excited. There is no doubt about the facts.The prestige of the Virgin is so great that those who try to lie to the crowd before it are not considered to be chosen by the Virgin. "All is God''s will." It is filled with praise to the two Virgins and prayer to God. The crowd places absolute trust in Sorina, the Virgin who in a short time has rebuilt the southern state and even overthrown the existence called the King of Doom. "Yes, this is God''s will.Until now, I have dealt with the evildoers who defy the will of God, despite the injustices that pervade this state.And at the same time, I''m proud to be working for people to make this state better.Therefore, I understand that this event is a trial from God, and at the same time it leads me to create a country that expresses its will from God. " To be honest, logic is broken. But is there something about religion that doesn''t fail in logic?There is something fanatical, and on the contrary, religion exists because it shares values that cannot be explained by logic or logic. After all, Sorina''s response to the words was nothing but applause and praise. "To achieve a warm peace that no one will be afraid of tomorrow." People''s enthusiasm reaches its climax. It was a simple fact that the injustice of some religions was heavy on people. Sorina''s grand solemnity led many of them to vanish somewhere and the priests who truly believed in the good of the people took their place, but the people were still afraid. I wonder if we will return to those painful and painful days. Perhaps evil priests who are good at conspiracy and manoeuvring will turn back to their positions and oppress themselves. "The fact that we have removed the wonder from the world.In accordance with the will of God, I have destroyed the King of Doom. " That''s why her words were what people wanted above all else. "I hereby take off from the Holy King Quoria and proclaim the establishment of a new kingdom of God, the Land of Light, the God of Lenea!Holy God, Arrows! Please guide our believers! " People applaud and shout words of praise to God. At that moment, people saw a miracle. = GM: Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = Exercise Game Master Permissions. * Oh, what do you mean? * Light falls from heaven as if it were to celebrate the proclamation of the Virgin Sorina. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D A great tremor occurs from the crowd. The clouds in the sky were broken and a harsh and divine light plunged in. It illuminates the Cathedral of Saint Amritate with unprecedented unrealistic beauty and sanctity, warmly enveloping the Soarina. The next thing that happened after the enthusiasm was a stillness. It is very rare for God to show the miracle. Even with history, there are very few cases in which God has directly performed miracles. The Virgin who is thus able to receive the divine deity is highly valued and has very high authority. People were now witnessing the miracle of God. A nation in which God blesses himself for statehood. The people who saw the legendary page were just tears of emotion. How touched are they to live and die with God? All the crowds are grateful for the good fortune of being here today and pledge to speak for ever. Even if... it''s in the hands of the Godless. On this day, a violent earthquake struck the Holy King Quoria. The rebellion of Sorina, the Virgin of the Flower Burial, and Fenne, the Face-Down Virgin of Quoria. The destruction of the King of Doom and the declaration of the establishment of a new nation, as expressed in the Divine Spirit. And above all... the manifestation of God''s miracle. History''s gears were starting to spin around with momentum. = Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = The establishment of a new state has been declared. [Lennar God Mitsukoguni] ~ All living and living things will come to peace in the name of God. ~ Sadness and suffering are no longer the same. ~ True justice, God''s love, is here. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó "Old Virgin''s Oracle." "King of Doom." - Fear the King of Doom. ¨D ¨D It is a disaster that destroys the world and brings death and fear. ¨D ¨D It is an angry flame, a cold snowstorm, and a thunderbolt. - It''s blood, blades and screams. - Fear the King of Doom. --It''s far away from you, near you. ¨D ¨D It is the sun that shines at dawn, and the night that surrounds it. --It''s your enemy and your friend. - Fear the King of Doom. --It is the darkness of the beginning, you yourself. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ At that time, Takudo even said an apology to Old Mortar, who had been contacted by the system. "No, I''m sorry! Don''t be so angry... yeah.Well, this is part of the operation.Don''t cry!It''s okay, it''s okay! There''s nothing wrong with it. " The nature of the Japanese, it''s already like a thunderbolt, listening to the old wise man''s whispers and forgiving. You think you''ve done something wrong, too, but your majesty as a king is on the go. Even a good old man can''t be strong enough to cry.Even though it''s bad, it''s not bad enough. While reflecting deeply that this required a little more solid follow-up, the sermon and mourning finally brought most of the conversation to an end. "Yeah, I got it. Then I will contact you when it settles down.Until then, just like I told them, be ready. " Apparently he was unable to solve the query he made, but the directives he passed on to the Elfur sisters were well received.I hear you''ll be ready to go without delay. Now it''s our turn.As you look at the scene, you can change your response on an ad hoc basis. You can tell me the answer when it happens. When Takudo finished talking to Mortar, he sighed a little. "... well, well..." Looking back. It was a children''s playground if the sight in sight was to be expressed in one word. The monsters that would have been there were crushed, torn apart, and carved. Blood and organs are scattered around, lacerated and bruised, and burnt pieces of flesh roll around. I don''t even know what kind of prototype it was anymore. However, Takudo murmurs when he looks at a sole that only knows that there will be several types of blood glue scattered different from red, green, and purple. "Batwing Core, Gazer, Eater - maybe TRPG Elemental Word 4th Edition..." Only a few people in this world understand the meaning of the word. With the exception of Takudo, Eraquino and his game master would be the only ones. The name of the witch who feared leakage and sighed did not even reveal it to her forgiving friend is spoken from the mouth of the man who bears the name of destruction. Words that should never be known are known to those that should never be known. ? Eventually, Takudo turned his heel and proceeded with his steps, whispering a familiar song. Dark darkness was coming to the immediate side of the Holy Nation. Chapter III First Part - 77 Chapter 74: Erosion A new kingdom of God, founded by the saints after a forceful departure from the Holy Kingdom of Qualia in the middle of the year. Ren¨¦a God Kwangoku used to be full of vitality as if it were a lie, and as a religious state, it was surrounded by so much hustle and bustle that it frowned when it lacked character. It is easy to say that you have been reborn. However, from those who only knew the Southern Province before, it would be said that it was a blue sky. The man, dressed in beautiful armor with a distinctive Paladin sword and white decorations, was surprised and opened his eyes as if he had visited his hometown for the first time in a long time. "Oh my! There are some rare people here!" The man looks back at the casual voice from behind. Although the country has changed, the Holy Knight is a kind of authority that receives more respect than the people. However, the man who would be equal to anyone because of his unconventional personality is insensitive to the customs around him, and therefore has a wide friendship relationship. Politically hostile people are not priests, and they are not called cowards, but there was high support from some people. This is why it is natural that something that calls out in this way appears, and the other person who looked back was also a person that the man knew well. "Nh? Ah... you''re an aunt who sells medicine." It''s been a long time. The grand woman, who is the owner of the pharmacy that the man personally uses and has known since she was a child, slaps the man''s waist with a bassin, as if she were the opponent of her son who returned to her parents'' house for the first time in a long time. The man seemed to say no to the rough response, but he didn''t seem to dislike it at heart, so they celebrated each other''s reunion after a long time in the city. "I didn''t show my face for a long time, but why were you here?"It''s not like you were skipping work again, is it? " "Shut up! I''m already a kid!"What''s the change in the city?There''s no sign of them, and it''s like they''re in a different country. " The man quickly reveals his doubts. It was a bad attitude of the Holy Knights, but the other woman didn''t seem to care about it either. On the contrary, I waited and lightened my mouth to the man''s question. "What are you talking about!"What a change! What a change! My country has changed! " "Hmm? What do you mean?" Yeah, I''ve been out of information for a while on a mission.If you have time, let me know. " "Oh, leave it to me!" "First of all....." ... in the end, it was a man who spent more time than expected following the long story of a woman who derailed in places, but I was able to find out the information I wanted to know, so I was convinced that it was good. Rather, it may be honest that I was surprised that I could not afford to be distracted by such matters. "... hmm. I can''t believe that ever happened.I''m really surprised, it''s a big deal, isn''t it? " "That''s right! I don''t know what you''ve been doing, but you really are a bad boy when you''re not here in such a tough time."Do your duty as a Holy Knight! " "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, noI''ve been desperate to destroy the evil one.What I don''t know is that it''s part of the Great God''s plan. " Gradually, people gathered around the man who clapped his mouth while waving his hand. Everyone is a citizen who admires and respects him for a long time. I don''t think they''re going to let me go yet. When a man does so, he always responds appropriately to the citizen who is giving an alternative greeting. "Still. It''s been a long time since I''ve met you."You''ve been a mess for a long time.I didn''t feel like I was peeing for someone else somewhere until recently.But after all, God didn''t abandon us and you. " A woman who sells medicine speaks for what people think. From the broken face, I felt the relief from the bottom of my heart, and at the same time, I was overflowing with joy that I was able to resume to the man. Yes, to him. "To a man whose whereabouts have not been known for a long time..." "- Welcome back. We are proud, Advanced Holy Knight Verdell" With a pure welcome from people who were not malicious or harmful, Verdelle shrugged and returned the words ¡°I''m home.¡± ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The Paladin Verdelle appeared at the headquarters of the Order of the Holy Knights of the Old Southern State at a time when the sun was soaring and people were having lunch. Not far from the cathedral, the building was, to Verdel''s knowledge, a simple and modest one, with a training ground for holy knights and single occupants, a prison for criminals and an interrogation room. But now there are many Knights and some sort of merchant, and the cafeteria, where the knights eat, is piled up with various documents, like the offices of the Grand Chamber of Commerce. When the clergyman, who was not close to him but knew his face and name, whispered to himself in front of the paperwork with a ghostly expression, the apprentice knight boy said, "Another drunken quarrel has broken out!"and jumped in with a change of blood. Then, the junior holy knight who had fallen to the floor just now rose up and walked out with a sneaky expression on his face. As if in a hurry as on the eve of the war, Verdel looked indescribably "hehe..." and went to his favorite spot where he used to be to stay out of the way. Sitting there was a holy knight who was characterized by a bigger haircut than a normal man. Just like those around me, when I smiled bitterly at the state of fatigue, I slapped my shoulder hard enough that I was busy running a pen through the paperwork. "Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoaIt''s like the dead are moving, Holy Knight Thomas. " "Shut up. How many days do I have to be asleep?" The intermediate knight, called Tomas, raised an unhealthy face in the neighborhood and shouted with excitement, mixing surprise and joy. "Verdel! You''re my friend Verdel!"Without even giving me a call... this guy! " Where did the fatigued attitude go? Tomas jumps up with the momentum of the chair bouncing and spreads his arms, hugging him with emotion and congratulating him on his return. From that attitude, it seems that Verdel''s relationship with him is clear, and the fact is that he and Verdel have done various dangerous missions together, and they can be called surviving comrades. Verdel''s response to such comrades was as usual.Rather, I was tired of exchanges like this, and I pushed Tomas''s inclusion away. "Yes! I''m shouting loudly."Get away from me! It''s as hot as ever.More than that, do you have time right now? " The commotion must have stood out.A gaze from the other Paladins slammed through them. Though a little surprised, they don''t exaggerate like Tomas because they belong to a different faction than Verdelle. Due to the long and peaceful history of the Holy Kingdom of Qualia, there are various factions, large and small, each holding each other back. Ren¨¦a, who was reborn as a new nation, has unfortunately passed on its history, and although there is no obvious conflict, we still can''t measure the distance between each other. It was like that. Due to prejudices in the past, few people actively tried to engage with problem children like Verdel, and few people understood the righteousness of the heart in them. In that regard, it could be said that Holy Knight Thomas had long been a valuable comprehension figure for Verdel and was truly a companion. That''s why there are stories only he can tell. "Is it time? I''m just about to take a break."... what, you can''t talk about it here? " "Well, that''s where it is." Come on, I''m bothered by the people who are staring at me.If possible, I''d like to talk in a calm place. " Tomas frowns at the words. Despite the existence of factions, the Knights are united by a strong bond based on their faith in God. Whenever there is an encounter between political positions and interests, they are fundamentally in the same direction.Each situation is always hand in hand before every evil.That''s what Tomas knows about the Knights of the Holy Knight, and how he is a follower of the Holy God Arros. Nonetheless, Verdel''s attitude was somewhat unexpected. Well, I guess we''re not in trouble again, huh?If so, what did you do this time?With a strange expression, Tomas turned his gaze to his friend. "Well, well. It''s not that big of a deal to have such a scary face."Oh, and keep quiet about the old man in the fjord.I want to heal the fatigue of my journey before I say a few words to Rikishi. " "What? You haven''t reported to the Commander of the Holy Knights of the Fjord yet?"That''s why I call you the Advanced Holy Knight, so it''s strange in the world. " "Well, that''s what you do on a daily basis."Then I''ll wait outside. Tomas sighed heavily as he waved his hand and dropped off Verdel in a light gesture. Then he went out to tell one of the holy knights, who was watching from afar, to take a little late lunch break. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Tomas was guided to a house in a corner of the city. Somewhat like a house for the less affluent, it was small overall and coarsely made. On the contrary, it seems that it has been an empty house for the past few years, and although there is no damage to the pillars, it smells moldy and dusty. If you''re still good at finding places like this, you''ll be half stunned by all your friends with skills that don''t almost look like the Paladin. Since I didn''t know Tomas'' heart, Verdelle''s interest was in him. "Ren¨¦a, Divine Guangguo... right?" The Holy Maiden will do the same. " "Yeah, but this place has changed.Many people are smiling back, and many injustices are being corrected. ¡± In the conversation we had earlier, we decided to tell Verdel about the recent movement in Southern California. This was done in the first place in a strictly confidential manner.Even though the Paladins had a lot of secret information, they still knew more facts than the people of Ichii. I washed them up and left them on a long-term mission to tell Verdelle, but the words I returned were exactly what I said earlier. It seems that he is not as moved or joyful as he is surprised. "Fraudulent... hey, I always thought there were no geezies and they''d all be killed." ¡°Tell me that the divine punishment has come.As a matter of fact, the priests who have a deep relationship with us are getting away with it.... well, some of them seemed to have suffered the wrath of God. " "Now the wind and the street are better?"Well, you can''t disobey a saintly lady who has the honor of killing the Doom King.What a mythical achievement.Speaking of the center, hey, I can''t do that. " Without worrying about the dust, Verdel sits down at the table. It was Tomasu who frowned at the work that lacked the product, but I understand that it is a personality that does not change the attitude when I say it, so I just lightly stroke it. Sighing heavily to Verdelle, who shrugged his shoulders with fear, Tomas communicates his concerns in order to get back to the subject. "The priests in question have been rightly judged, and we are the mainstream now.Many of the things that I once missed in my heart, now I can bounce loudly.Justice is done. " There''s even something fanatic about those eyes. Verdel narrows her eyes slightly to the look that her longtime friend showed her, and returns to her usual disheveled and somewhat frivolous attitude. ¡°On top of that, Verdel. I understand your inner justice, but not all of this country.The Sage Maiden of Nirvana doesn''t know you.It''s a mistake to be holy, can you change your attitude and be a little more quiet? " "That''s right, but this is all about character..." "What?" replied Verdell.I need you to be serious. But I''m really worried about this. " "More than that, Tomasz. It''s been a lot of noise for a while now, but did the Saintess decide all of that holiness?I think it''s a little bit extreme. " Sounds good about holiness, but it''s called execution. It''s the edge of the clergy compared to Verdell.I have taken various problematic actions so far, but I have never crossed the line. In fact, in the past, caution was mostly a small word from superiors and priests. I presume that I am more nervous than I appear to be when I am afraid of execution. "No... it''s not just the Holy Maiden."The Commander of the Order of the Holy Knights of the Fjord and Lord Erakino are running for the Holy Maiden.Perhaps they were the ones who made the harsh decision. ¡± "Huh? Who''s Ella Kino?"It looks like someone I don''t know.... " "Erakino-sama...... Somehow, you''re standing in the position of a friend of the Saints of Hua."Yes, it must have been. " "Hmm... hey, friend. If I''m sure of my memory, I think it''s unprecedented for a saintly lady to make friends." "You have no right to tell me about it."Anyway, many people are now gathered at the Hua Saintess Sou Arena and the face-down Saintess Fenne.The relationship between the Holy Kingdom and the Spirit Pact Union is unknown, but I''m sure you will understand our thoughts. " Verdel organizes the information in his head as he sees the thrust of the conversation. Verdel did not know what kind of person the Saintess of Hua and the Saintess of the Face on the Face were, but he knew very well that the Saintess was offering something to God at the price of the miracle. As a result, they are mentally unstable. Something that made them obsessed with the end of their sacrifice must be the driving force behind the founding of the nation. "If you ask us, the Diary of Our Lady will be ours." "There is no such story." I don''t have a face to match. " "I see... I''m sorry." While thinking of a girl who hadn''t been around for a long time, Verdell tongued. It''s all over. "Hey, Verdell, we''re going to change this country from now on.Do you remember when I used to be an apprentice knight and walked out of the bar and talked about it in a tavern? " ¡°Oh, I miss you, you were young back then.¡± "I haven''t forgotten my vows of that time."For the sake of men, for the sake of a world in which there is never a sorrow, I intend to fulfill the mission of God as a holy knight. " Like a running lantern, memories of the past flow. He believed in God, he believed in men, he believed in himself, and he ran madly. It''s all over. "How about you, Verdell?" And the vows you made back then won''t change?Has the sword you have dedicated to the people yet lost its radiance? " "Of course not? Don''t ask me anything stupid.My sword is still shining and my faith in God is still spreading.Well, I don''t know what it looks like. " Yes, there was faith. The oath was there. It''s all about the past. "Speaking of which, you said you wanted to talk."It''s late, but what the hell is that?I''ll bow my head to Captain Fjord with you. " I wonder if it was because of the tough talk that followed. Tomas turned his shoulders and walked toward the window as if he had come up with something. When I opened the hard wooden window because it had not been used for a long time, I looked outside. We are measuring time from the position of the sun. "On his back..." "Oh, that''s right. What, it''s easy." "It''s easy? Then I guess I didn''t have to go out of my way to talk about it here, Verde!" Verdel thrust his holy knight''s sword. "What, what...?" Thomas stares at the Paladin''s sword sticking out of his belly with a dazzling expression. However, as a holy knight, I could unconsciously move my body. I almost lost consciousness in severe pain, but I pulled out my sword and looked back desperately at the distance. There was certainly one of his ancient companions, a man who had suffered with him. Without mistake, he was a senior Holy Knight Verdell. "Why...." "--because it''s all over." The last word contains no emotions, and in the blink of an eye, a blood-stained Paladin Sword is swung through. The cold eyes staring at themselves did not change until Tomas'' consciousness was dragged into eternal darkness. ¡ó ¡ó ¡ó The Holy Knight''s enclosure was overflowing with pathetic people who were constantly being killed for their work. A senior holy knight suddenly finds a shadow at the entrance and calls out, wondering where to spill the missing troop budget. "Mmm, you''re back?"... what, are you alone? " I thought you were coming back with me, but I don''t think so. I''m curious what the two of them were talking to each other, but I don''t want to pry too much if I don''t have enough trouble with other factions. The other person didn''t seem to have any intention of saying anything in particular, just nodded silently, and there was nothing wrong with it. "Well, I have a lot of work to do."It would have been a good break with him for a long time. I''ll keep asking you to do it. " Then all we have to do is get rid of the work in front of us.Sadly, these tendencies are increasing if left unattended, so they need to be addressed quickly. The senior knight man raises his face as he grabs a bundle of paperwork as he remembers more work as he goes out. "Yes, I''m afraid I have more to add, can you do that too?" I''m sorry I bothered to come here, but I''m just going to hand over the paperwork to him. I''m sorry, but I don''t know what to do. Instead, I will thank you with gratitude. "Thank you. Holy Knight." That''s what the senior holy knight said to the man returning to his desk. 78 Lesson seventy-five: Sabari (1) The city where the holy people live their daily lives is very cumbersome in urban design, unlike the impression that it comes from the name of the city of God. This does not mean that such a design was intentionally carried out, but it is due to the fact that the city itself is complicated by the fact that various parts of the city have been expanded, renovated, repaired and redesigned since the old times. The same pathology holds true here, the largest city in Southern China during the Old Quoria Period, which became the capital of Ren¨¦a God Kitakyokuni. Even if you go to a residential area or a former commercial area, it is difficult to make a mistake in one of the alleys that turns into the opposite direction, and it seems that there are roads that even locals who are supposed to be geographically bright do not know. Such a winding alley. The fjord, a senior holy knight and head of the Order, was visited by residents living in the neighborhood in a dim and creepy place surrounded by two-story residences where the sunlight did not shine. "I''m sorry to keep you waiting." "Cayman Medical Priest" "Oh, this is the Commander of the Order of the Holy Knights of the Fjord.I''ve been waiting for you. " The oldest man among several priests who were present at the scene replied, and when he turned his gaze to us from something on the ground, he stood up and gave a deep thank you. He is a medical priest named Cayman, who is in charge of this diocese. ... Medical priests refer primarily to those engaged in medical work within Qualia, and those who continue to do the same work here in Ren¨¦a. Proud of their in-depth knowledge of the diseases and injuries that afflict people, they have previously followed instructions from the center and are now engaged in various medical activities in the country as directed by the saints. They occupy quite a special position among the clergy, and their duties are diverse because they are professions that require a very high level of knowledge. Midwifery guidance from general practice.Testing for toxicity and spoilage of foodstuffs distributed on the market. In this long peaceful era, there are few precedents, but in times of war they may serve as military doctors. And there was another job that was important to them. Is this an example? "Yes, I am a man who has traveled to God."Please pray that this person may have eternal peace..... " A dead body that barely carburizes to the point where its original shape is barely known. It was also their job to take samples of corpses that had died unnatural deaths for various reasons. ¡°Of course, I''m sorry.¡± Following the words, the priests and the Paladins accompanying the fjord quietly closed their eyes. Honoring the dead and guiding their souls is their duty to believe in the Holy God Aarus. The prayers and sacraments of the priests flow strictly, so that they pass away to God without hesitation. Eventually, the simple funeral by the fjord is over, and the nodding ceremony ends without anyone. The fjord quietly opened its eyes, staring at the burnt body with a strong sense of justice, and continued to say, "Nevertheless." "... it''s too bad. What the hell is going on?" "There are fractures due to bruising all over the body and lacerations due to blades.On top of that, the whole body is burned alive with incredible flames.I don''t think it''s human work to do something like this. ¡± It was rather close to the work of monsters.That''s what the intuition of the fjord said, but it never uttered words that provoked anxiety. That means that evil lurks in this city enough to destroy a single human so far. Suddenly, the fjord looked around.I noticed that there were no burn marks except for the corpse. "The scene of the murder... isn''t it here?" "I''ve never heard of a technique that makes people carbonate this much in a limited way.Destroyed many demons, and the various evil ones can see what a knowledgeable Knight Commander would look like? ¡± "I''m sorry. With me, there''s nothing like this..." I had some idea if I was a user of fire magic.I didn''t even know that monsters spit out flames. But so far the mighty have been outside the knowledge of the fjords of men and women. Not only that, the fjord cannot help but feel tormented by the anomaly seen in this corpse. All the scorching marks were visible, but his eyes never missed the traces of his body, which would have been destroyed with unimaginable force. Fi, Commander of the Fjord! Where should I start?It takes time to take into account roughly unexpected developments, often in combination with fjords accustomed to dealing with problematic matters. Sewing up the silence, one of the young Paladins who accompanied him shouted, changing his blood. "What? I know you''re surprised by the sight, but you''re in front of the body."Keep it a little quieter. " "Well, he... he... he... he... he... he... he... he... he... he... he... he... he... he... he... he... he... he... he... he... he... he... he The expression that I checked by looking back lightly was just a surprise. But the fjord is not uncomfortable with his agitation.I''m inexperienced when I''m young, and above all, the victim is the problem in this case. "That''s right..." "Who is this corpse holy knight!?" The body belonged to the Holy Knight. The body, which was carbonized and burned to such an extent that it could not be distinguished even by its sex, was exposed to prison flames, and the holy knight''s armor, which still retained some of its original shape, eloquently spoke of the person''s affiliation. A sword and shield for the wicked.The followers of the holy god Aaros and his kingdom are the ones in battle of great trust.An overwhelmingly powerful holy knight is lying dead on the spot. But who is he?Who was the victim? There was not enough information here to know it. "There is nothing left to discern."The only remaining is the partially dissolved Holy Knight Armor.Such a brave and fierce, fearless holy knight would do such a thing..... " In response to a question similar to the scream of a young holy knight, the Cayman medical priest changes and opens his mouth. But his lips trembled slightly, and he seemed to have no idea how to judge the terrible things. Thereafter, the fjord, together with the medical priest, performs some measurements. I checked to see if there were any items left or if there was anything that could confirm the identity, but I didn''t know. In particular, the face seems to have been carefully destroyed, and it is not known whether it was intentional or not, but it makes it even more difficult to identify the deceased. The only fact that was discovered was that the victim was perhaps an intermediate to advanced Paladin, a fact that underscored the gravity of the situation. The intermediate Paladin is said to be as strong as the lower dragon when it comes to Rich and the advanced Paladin. From the state of the body damage, I don''t think it was the result of a common presence, so I have no choice but to think that some horrible creature has entered this city. Or maybe it was some sort of organization... " "Please take the body to the parish church morgue.No, it may be difficult, but I will continue to ask for an autopsy.In addition, if you know anything, please contact this fjord directly. " Okay, I swear to God. "I hope it doesn''t matter..." Hatred. An unknown demon. An assassin from another country.Various possibilities are conceivable. Ren¨¦a Daikoku is still in a precarious position. What kind of trials does God intend to give under such circumstances? And the fjord went unto the cathedral to report unto the saints the sight of the incident, with an unspoken anxiety. 79 Lesson seventy-six: Soba (and Balinese) (2) It was not until the day after the autopsy that the fjord reported the incident to its daughters, the rulers of the new kingdom. In addition to running the country, it is a miracle that I was able to borrow the time of the saints to hold various festivals and meetings with powerful people. Nevertheless, the only saintly woman who appeared here was Fenne.The Saintess of Hua Burial, Soarena, unfortunately failed to make the visit. The rest... would be the Erakino position, where I could see Noderma''s guts because I was free and appeared out of nowhere for a reason. Of course, the fjord also welcomed Erakino. Her unknown powers and insights outstripped those of her Paladins, and it was only with her help that she was able to uncover many injustices. But this time, I can''t help her. "What!? The Holy Knight was killed?" Who the hell are you? " Erakino''s expression of surprise as his eyes rolled, and the fjord made up its mind unexpectedly. ¡°It''s still unclear. However, the Knights are strictly guarded, assuming that underdogs are entering the sacred city.I will arrange for more security guards to be placed by you two, including So Arena, which is not here.No, it may be difficult to breathe, but please be convinced. " Deeply bowed his head and reported his judgment as head of the Order. This is not a conclusion, but a conclusion.Ren¨¦a, we cannot risk the saints at the most important time in this country, when we have a new departure as the kingdom of God. This country will never come to fruition without them. The fjords feared that the dangers of the unknown might reach them, and for this reason they had enough hunger. "Increased security, of course."I''m rather worried that you will be burdened even more during this busy time. " "Don''t worry." The Knights are there to protect what they have to protect. ¡± Fenne, the faceless Saintess, quietly pronounces her words of consideration, but agrees with his decision. With a certain reliance on her voice, which was not disturbed or surprised, the fjord felt relieved of her words. The Holy Knights are not that bad.Rather, they are the ones who are worried. There was a gap between being a single holy lady and having combat abilities that exceeded those of the Holy Knight.Rather, there is no one who can hold his attention forever. That''s why they risk their lives to bridge the gap between them and protect their lives. Apart from the determination of the fjord, Fennel''s thoughts were headed somewhere else. "So... who died this time?"I''ll send a condolence letter to your family.Even an unfair saintess would be a temporary distraction. ¡± Contrary to his decisive attitude, the fjord shut its mouth. "Oh, my God, the bereaved will touch the heart of the Holy Mother of God with kindness and mercy, and will heal the wounds of her heart." You should have answered that way.That is the natural word. "But..." "... I''m sorry. I still don''t know the knight who was sacrificed this time." The words that come out of the fjord are completely different. I don''t deny or blame Fenne''s self-punishing remarks, I just say words of apology. The honest answer as the Commander of the Paladin and the small sound of gilli, which could be heard from the biting mouth, truly expressed his bitter emotions. In response, Fennel frowns slightly under the veil. "... I still understand that the culprit is unknown."How can you not know who the victim was?I understand the state of the remains, but are you sure you''re a Holy Knight? ¡± ¡°You''re right, but the Order now has a variety of missions for each member of the Order, and some of them have been sent from this city to another city in the country.I''m trying to get in touch with you by all means, but it''s not working. ¡± Yeah, you''re too dead. The Holy Knights weren''t supposed to be clerks.Their job is to maintain law and order in the diocese and deal with problems that arise in and around the city.Protect the dignitaries and guard against the wonders that will come from the outside world. Nevertheless, in recent times, the Knights of the Holy Knight had been mainly engaged in administrative work, and there was a dislike that the original work such as security activities in the territory had become neglected and occasional. I can see why. A determined decision created a major distortion at the same time. No... maybe it''s because of the distortions we''ve had so far that we''re struggling to get them back. The silence of the many clergymen who committed injustice means the loss of the personnel who do the administrative work alone, and at the same time, the verification and improvement of injustice generate more work. Certainly he was competent in the account of money, and in the book of account; and he that shall be judged in heaven shall be judged. That''s not all. Ren¨¦a was too greedy for God Kwang-kook.From the outset, I could not speculate on the chaos and problems associated with the goal of perfect national management. Incorrect communication, incorrect procedures, or even forgotten personnel. In the reform period, where various changes are carried out simultaneously, the original subsidy mechanism will not be realized. That''s why, who is where?Under what circumstances are you currently on a mission? I could not satisfactorily grasp the situation during such a preliminary stage. If... the underdog in the murder case came to know this fact and committed the crime. I''m sure it''s a terribly insane person. Thinking about that, and thinking about what Fenne could do for herself, the helper came from a place she didn''t expect. "Hmmm! Well then, Erakino-chan will solve it for you."I think you know the Knight Commander, but Erakino is really good at this kind of investigation!It''s as if you know the answer, so you can solve it. " He was a surprise. Fenne smiles lightly as he remembers the viciousness of the cards in his faction. Yes, because of this, they were able to fulfill this reckless dream. Ability to enforce the consequences of any event as desired. The power that Elakino calls the Game Master can be said to be the work of God. At least the saints will have to kneel before their power when they are in bundle. That''s why... they''re invincible. This incident will also be resolved without causing any trauma to Ren¨¦a. Nevertheless. "I''m sorry. I would like to decline it, Lord Erakino." "Huh!? Why?" Don''t you want to know the answer? " Elakino''s eyes blinked with surprise. Fenne agrees.It is the peak of foolishness, such as not taking the hand that can be taken. However, I knew from that attitude that I wasn''t saying anything about the fjord with dates or drunkenness. ¡°Lord Eraquino, for the Holy Knight, a fellow member is a special being who, under the glory of God, made a vow of righteousness together.¡± With a serious expression, the fjord begins to speak. There seemed to be a mix of different emotions in the back of his eyes. "It is the sword of God and the shield of men.That pride was hurt by this incident.This is not just a matter for the Knights of Our Lenea.Our wickedness led us to rebel against God. " Elakino and Fenne pushed silently. This country has a long history since the Qualian era as a state based on the holy god Arros. It is also the history of the battle against the wicked and the history of prayer that continues to devote faith to God. This is why an attack on a clergyman without justification is considered an attack on God. The wish of the fjord is simple.The Holy Knight is going to solve this problem. There was a desire not to bother the saints any more, and the rage that killed their fellow men without mercy.Above all, there was a sense of justice rampage against the fact that those who were wicked and wicked while proud of the sword of God were behind. Faith in God. And pride as the Paladin. Even though both of them once had senior knight fjords in the Southern Province, they were meant to cloud their eyes. ¡°If anything happens to the members of the Order, we, the Knights of the Holy Knight, must bring forth their stigma through the wrath of God.It is our duty to be friends.... Of course, I''m not going to say that Lord Eraquino is not one of us.However, this is our fight. ¡± I can bow my head deeply. People in high positions should not behave like this, but on the contrary, it can be said that this wish is so important. The fjord keeps its head down and says, "Please accept my wish," and pushes silently. Pride and contemplation overshadow the truth... "Love is sometimes stupid and unwavering. The contents of the Psalm I heard somewhere instantly crossed Fenne''s mind. In this case, it''s about compatriotly love for fellow citizens.Fenne quietly closed her eyes and gave up. "Mm......" However, it was Elakino who was not convinced by this. I didn''t like it when I tried to get my own aid ship out, but it turned me down. I know what they''re thinking, and I''m sure Elakino would want to take revenge on his own if he had the same eyes as Soarina. But it''s a different question of whether it''s possible. It looks like you haven''t even guessed the other person''s identity yet.Is that enough to make brave and courageous words a reality? The Holy Knight who suffered the damage may have been the one Elakino knew and talked to. Even though I''m terribly anxious, if the damage spreads even further... To put it mysteriously, she was worried about the Holy Knights. "It''s a shame, Erakino." Give up this place to him.It''s your favorite, isn''t it? " There was a fennel beside it. I don''t know if she''s in the mood, but I can feel her desire to get the conversation over with. I''m sure there''s nothing more I can do about it. "Since I understood that the Saintess and the Commander of the Paladin were very stubborn people as I went through the relationship..." Erakino sighed in a deliberate manner, saying that it was no longer enough, and gently spread his hand and took a lethargic attitude. "I don''t know!" But as soon as I think it''s no good, I''ll rely on Erakino-chan ? We still have to get everyone to do their job.Don''t let all the Knights be in danger anymore! Got it? " Thank you, Erakino-sama. In the end, only anxiety like a lump remained in the meeting. As for Elakino, I think it should be solved quickly, and I was thinking of doing so. But I could also empathize with the wishes of the fjord. In her mind, she still had little experience in life, but she was shaken and felt something like indescribable toothpaste. "I''ll discuss the details of the guard later."And let''s make sure we solve this case.By the pride of the Holy Knights.... but I''ll excuse you for this. " "Yes, may the blessing of God be upon you." Ooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo Eventually, as the fjord leaves the room, while showing a polite and polite example, Erakino bothers to come to the sofa where Fenne sits and show her. I was in the mood to talk to someone. For some reason, I even felt like something that might be perfect was crawling right over me. "No, it''s like a mystery, Fenne-chan!"Oh, you don''t even know what a mystery is.It''s a mystery! Who the hell is the culprit!? " "I''m sorry about that, but could you ask your master to give me an answer?" "Huh? Huh?!" The scream resounded in the reception room, and she shut her mouth in a hurry. Suddenly I was turned over to the table.What exactly was the earlier interaction? On the contrary, Fenne himself accepted the words of the fjord and persuaded Erakino. The girl who was called the Curtain Witch came here and reached the end of the chaos. "Huh? Didn''t you hear me?I asked your master to give me an answer. " "No! Wait, wait, stop!" What do you think of the Commander and the Knights?!What was that interaction?!You felt so convinced!You said you were going to solve the case with the pride of the Holy Knights! " Fennel exhaled shallowly for a moment in shock at Erakino, who was in a hurry to complain, and quietly spoke of her true intentions in contrast to the noisy witch. "I''m so proud of you. It''s a beautiful, pleasant word."But I can''t take a dangerous step because of my beliefs and wishes.If he fails, the price may be people''s lives. " Ella and Kino understand the claim in reason.At first, she had the same impression. But now I wasn''t convinced in the emotional part.Is it right to make that kind of determination easy and unhindered? Which argument should I accept? She gives Fenne time to think, and as soon as she can, she gives her opinion to her master. Hey, hey, hey, Master! Which one is right!?I don''t know, Erakino-chan!Which one is the master?! What about the final answer!? The answer will be returned shortly. But he also agreed with Fenne.That makes her feel more lonely and makes her feel indescribably enlarged. Because I felt like I had betrayed the Holy Knights by disregarding the thoughts of the fjords. Along with Soalina and Fenne, she is now a fine ally of the Order. Can I do this kind of dishonesty and this kind of plot against my fellow man? Isn''t it your fellow man who never betrays you, who never abandons you to the end, and who is sincere? If I had a Soarer here, I''d be on my side.With such childish feelings, Fenne speaks to Elakino like a child. ¡°It''s okay. Sometimes we need to lie like this.Let us know the answer and keep quiet with him.Just in case, that''s all. " "But I don''t feel very good..." "You''re pure, aren''t you?Okay, here''s what we''re going to do.I am curious.I want to know the answer right now.So I beg you to tell me what I can''t do.It''s just my fault.It''s not your fault. " It was so imposing. There are some unusual attitudes that Fenne shows that he doesn''t force his opinions through. Perhaps that is all that is at stake in this matter. Indeed, the situation of knowing nothing is too dangerous. Even if their abilities are absolute and they have already defeated a player faction called the Minogula, it is quite possible that an unknown faction has emerged. And it was definitely fatal to get ahead of an opponent who would undoubtedly have powerful abilities. Gamemaster dominance is unparalleled. That''s why I didn''t have any reason to be distracted. Persuasion comes not only from Fenne, but also from the gamemaster. He wanted to respect Elakino''s opinion, but it was easy to see that he was in favor of knowing the answer. Looks like her side isn''t here. "Please, Erakino. We need you and the Master."For the sake of Soareina''s continued peace. I can''t stand when I''m told to do that.I don''t like being given her name. The fact that he had made certain concessions was also a factor in convincing Erakino. Somehow I feel like I''ve been rounded up, but I think we should get on with our business here. Above all, it was clear that everyone was acting in the hope of each other''s safety and peace. And Elakino decides. I wish the master to exercise an irresistible power that no one can fulfill. "Hmm... I can''t help it." I really can''t help it!I can''t help it!!Then Master! My Game Master! Fuck you!Cheat to find the perfect answer with a trick, cheat to find out from the beginning!Thank you for your support ? [fortune-telling]!! " = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Eraquino''s Divination 1d100 = [78] Judgment: Success ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D = = GM: Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Exercise of Game Master Authority. Abandon the die judgment and confirm it as a success. Determination: Critical ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Everything is exposed. The killer of the Knights and his intentions. No conspiracy can escape before its ability. Elakino''s guilt and excitement is that she is absolute. And what kind of secrets are there?That''s why I concentrated on checking my answers with my strong interest. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Result: The Knight''s killer is unknown. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "... what about you?" As a result, she merely uttered a fervent surprise. "...? What''s wrong, Erakino?Was he an unexpected person? " Impossible. Impossible.It can''t be. Thoughts spin around without understanding the meaning.What''s going on? The question doesn''t just wander around the brain, but maybe they made a mistake?and even doubts. "Then who died?"You know that, don''t you? M-Master!! " And she shall cry out, and her Lord shall judge her without waiting for her voice. = = GM: Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Exercise of Game Master Authority. Require mandatory disclosure of quest information. Show the names of the victims involved in the Knights killings. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Result: The Knightsmen killed are unknown. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Darkness and darkness had come so far. 80 Lesson 77: Truth and Falsehood It was around that time that Ren¨¦a God Kitokuni began to show how rough it was due to the killing of the Paladin. The side of the minogulas also rushed to deal with various problems. "Now, everyone''s things are gathered."There''s nothing else on the agenda, so let''s see what happens next... " Old Mortar, the most wise subordinate in Minogula, gazed around the faces gathered there and gave a quiet signal to begin. But the strange thing was that he would normally give out various kinds of wisdom and be the lubricating oil that would smooth the meeting, and he kept his mouth shut when he came here. Instead, the quiet eyes were turned toward the twin girl. "While the king was absent, he was entrusted with the minogulas." It''s Mary! The girl''s energetic voice echoes in the conference room. There was a strange atmosphere, but there was something going into the chapel. "But... I didn''t expect the lords to ask the king to represent them directly." Gear and Emul''s gaze turned toward them.The Dragon Tan City Chief''s anterise is only the city chief''s position, so he did not participate. It was the usual side with the exception of Takudu and Atu, but the roles were very different this time.If you dare to say it, it''s the opposite of standing. Good luck! "I can''t help but be ordered by the king."... I''m worried. " "There is no doubt about that.The king has been judged.We will do our best to help you, so that we can meet the King''s expectations. " That said, I was an old Mortar who kept quiet, but I could see that there was something unexpected about it. Carrier who sighed that this attitude was inner trouble, remembers when he was vaguely given this position by Takudo. I was initially dissatisfied with Takudo''s words asking for help, but I felt that I could not help but give up. (Grandpa Mortar seemed to be too useless for me, so I had to replace him... but this is the correct answer.) Although it shouldn''t appear on her expression, a thoughtless smile flies out from her sister sitting next to her. In fact, Old Mortar and the adults of the Dark Elves are mostly useless nowadays. The assault on the king and the news that his life will be taken. The fact that no resistance was achieved against enemies with unknown abilities, and the despair of being deprived of the hero Atu who thought that he was the enemy with the greatest power. Even though Takudo escaped the critical situation by some means, the shock still took away the ordinary mind from their hearts. ... Takudo, who had been in contact with Old Mortal, felt the dark elves'' agitation from the beginning of the conversation as he attempted to break into the saints'' roosts. Although this operation is mainly carried out by myself, the backup is by no means negligible. There''s no room to tolerate a situation where their Dark Elves are useless. Therefore, Takudu decided to change the operation quickly and give more authority to the Elfur sisters than originally. The Elfur sisters... they are witches. The witch does not waver to this extent. The hatred and regret that lies in it does not allow for any weak emotions such as agitation. ... but at the same time, there was certainly a frustration with these girls about why they still had to do such a big thing.The point is that the witch is still a child. No, I was filled with dissatisfaction. ¡°In the meantime, Carrie and her sister are working hard, so I''m glad you''re following their instructions.¡± "Those who disobey are executed." "Hmm! Hmm, well, you don''t have to be so preoccupied." The gears pull a little.Because Mary''s eyes weren''t laughing. It seems that Mary, as an adult, is unhappy with this shameless attitude. It is the time of day.The moon is not out, and it is bright around here. Even so, it was possible for the twins who had become witches to stab the nail. "Let''s start by checking the current status of Dragon Tan."Emul-san, are you able to manipulate the information as I told you? ¡± "Yes, but that day, the pedestal in the central square was fired by suspicious fire."The inhabitants of the city do not seem to have any doubts about the story, but they seem to be as suspicious as those close to us because they have been bumping around for the past few days.One of the reasons is that the king and Atu-san don''t show up. " "The Dark Elves of the Great Curse Realm are well explained by me, but those who live in Dragon Tan won''t."There will be an urgent response. " The chaos that struck the Minogulas has subsided in the last few days. Rather, it is more correct to say that most people do not know what happened. Even with that kind of incident, the situation is very good. That should be the case, their dark elves are those who were originally working on the sidelines under the elves of the El-Nur Spirit Pact Alliance. This was one of the areas of specialization in information control. In addition, several brain eaters with the city''s ability to maintain law and order stayed in the city of Dragon Tan. The current situation is surprisingly calm, and at first glance nothing seems to go wrong. This strong control power was one of the unremarkable powers of the Minogulas. ¡°Basically, when it comes to domestic controls, we keep doing it.I think people close to the heart of the Minogura need some explanation..... " That said, it''s about time we hit the ground running. The career reminds me of a rough plan that I had heard from the king in advance, and I will explain about the future while looking at Hirari and her sister who laughs happily next to me. "I think we need to explain the situation to the stone for Fawnkavn."The king also understands this, so Carrie and I will take care of it. ¡± "Rather than in Japan, you may have more problems."They haven''t said anything in particular, but they''ll have to hold a meeting soon. ¡± The carrier nods and agrees with Gear. Although we have a strong relationship with Fawnkavn, we are only standing as an ally. We need to be considerate of our opponents, and we need to ask for some kind of help given the position Minogula is in right now. In some cases, nail penetration was also necessary.National friendships are established in the name of contract and mutual benefit. It doesn''t mean we won''t be negotiating to push our weaknesses and come up with better terms... " More than that. "This time, the underdog is the Saintess of Qualia."We must also consider entering a state of war with other countries.Rather, this concern is more likely to become a reality. ¡± As the gears suggest, the outbreak of war was already inevitable. It was unclear what strategy the Ira-Tact, the king of the Minogulas, was using, but there was no doubt that the battle with the Holy One would begin on any scale. In that case, as a minogul who loses on his own, he must always drag Foenkavn as an ally. No matter how powerful they are, they are sometimes powerless against the number of violence. Now, one of those heroes, Atu, has been robbed. I had to say that the situation was very painful. "You too... I have to talk to you."I don''t think I want to make much trouble for other countries, but I can''t say that for us. " "I''m going to make concessions around here."We just need to keep an eye on the binational sphere of control of this dark continent. " Thereafter, a number of topics related to national management will continue to be discussed and decided. In the end, the conclusion and future policy of the twins were terribly difficult. We will continue to allocate resources to domestic peace efforts and work closely with our valued ally, Fawnkavn. Then, in due course, he takes orders from Ira-Tact and acts as he wishes. There is nothing special about it, nothing that stands out. It wasn''t even possible to draw that mediocre conclusion from the top level of the Minogulas. It was an unpleasant situation, but as long as there were these two girls, it seemed like it would end in misery. "By the way... how is the king spending his time?"Is Lord Atu safe? " And the subject changed. Rather, this is the point for them. The eyes of the adults are dyed in interest, and the girls concentrate their gaze on whether they have any information at all. What are you worried about?and a career with sensitivity that is slightly remote, but a slight exhale even if it is only a matter of dissatisfaction when appropriately misleading. "The king is Qualia... it looks like he''s in a village somewhere called Ren¨¦a God Kwangoku."That is the area known as the former Southern Province.Those who attacked Minogula are also in this country. ¡± The situation is changing dramatically. In the first place, the preconditions were turned upside down.Career tells them what they know at the moment. The departure of some of the saints from the Holy Kingdom of Qualia, and the fact that they celebrated the country with the merits of the Ira-Tact punishment and annihilation.The fact that the area was once called Southern Province in Qualia... "Southern Province, a land of fertile soil."I didn''t expect the entire area to leave Qualia.And at the dawn when we destroyed the king!?What an arrogant shore! What a stubborn shore!Your intestines are boiling back! Not in the first place!Why didn''t you say such an important thing first!? " It was the next item on the agenda. ¡°If you want to add more, you''re the ones who asked about the king''s trends before putting it on the agenda.¡± With those words, Old Mortar''s nose blurted out in an instant. Is this a bad thing? Because I understood that the meeting was still full of concern in the scrutiny and confirmation of information. By being defeated by Old Mortar, the adults finally began to realize that they were losing their coolness. However, since the king was attacked in front of them, their problems are deeply rooted, and there is nothing they can do by their own will. This will not allow the king to carry out his task to his satisfaction. It was they who felt self-critical, but the gear deliberately changed the subject in order to wipe out the dark air. "However, when the king turned towards him, the enemy was no longer a lamp in front of the wind."Rather, we may have already taken Lord Atu. " It is an optimistic word, but at the same time it can be said to be a manifestation of absolute trust in the king. They''ve never seen a king fight before. But his subordinate, the sludge of Atu, and the lost queen of all bugs, Islam.Other heroes and countless subordinates. The idea that the doomed king leading them was weak was nowhere in his heart. Seems that''s difficult. But the words were immediately denied.Rather, the narrative seemed to include the caution of not adopting an optimistic imagination. "Why not!?" It was Old Mortar who was not convinced. "Have you forgotten their power?The king was safe indeed.But Atu-san was eventually captured. " It was a testament to the fact that there was no room for disagreement. "The king can''t measure the power of his enemies."She said that she didn''t know anything and that she hadn''t taken any action.So it might take a while. ¡± My career is painful and I twitch. In response to the words, anxiety swept over the Minoguera leadership all at once, making it feel as if they were going to a funeral. - Most of what we''re talking about is a lie. Ira-Tact, the king, did not say such a thing.Of course, I have not received an explanation for such a situation.They just refused to answer me when I asked for details. Career looks at her sideways. Nikoniko and the laughing girl made it a good thing that the adults were thinking down, and when they put their index finger on their mouths, they gave a terrible smile. All the information that is given to the king is confused. This was what the king had told me. It is not that the King has no faith in the Dark Elves. Rather, she understood that it was the enemy''s actions that were increasing vigilance over their abilities. The twin girls were not present during the raid. I did not see first-hand what the situation was, but I was given a detailed explanation of what happened. In addition, it was determined that the other party had some extraordinary abilities and had to deal with them with the utmost prudence. That''s why we deliberately interwoven false information to explain it to everyone, as if we were deceiving ourselves. Well then, what about the lords?I knew that I had inherited the power from Lord Isra.If I inherited my power as a hero, I would be able to deal with that mysterious power as well. " "It''s difficult. The opponent''s power is unknown."You can''t forget what you don''t know. " "Well, onee-chan... even if Carrie and the others can fight with all their might, there''s a good chance that she''ll be defeated before that power."Above all, Atu-san was stupidly brainwashed. " "I see..." When they lost their second mother, Islam, they were being slapped about the dangers of their incomprehensible abilities. It''s a force that you can''t resist, it''s like the laws of the world. They are events beyond simple power or wisdom. Ira-Tact, the king of the Minogulas, has the power of a god to subordinate the nation and the darkness, while his enemies have incredible power. (Guaranteed that the enemy does not have the ability to extract information from us.It''s nowhere to be found.) Perhaps that''s why the king has suspended his word and sealed off the information. The battle on the board was no longer a simple comparison of forces, but a move towards a fight between fraudsters who hid each other''s hands and falsified each other. They are all strangers.No, it might be hard for you to figure it all out in this situation. "Why does the king not rely on us?"Why don''t you reveal everything to me?Even though we can''t betray the king, are we still too shy? " ¡°Maybe I don''t want to lose everyone.Several Dark Elf fighters were martyred during the recent raid.They were never weak, but they couldn''t resist. ¡± "Bugs and humans died, too.I''m sure the king has a hard time repeating it. " Mary, her sister, bursts into tears in her eyes. The carrier who saw the figure rushed out of his seat and hugged his sister. "Onee-chan, please don''t cry."It''s getting sad even for Carrie... " Sobbing, they comfort each other. It is a deception from the mouth. It''s all a lie, a self-made story. It''s not sad at all, and this tear is a spurious thing. But it was fine. I''m sure that''s how the king lies to himself. "King... that''s how much you think of us."Damn, that''s insolent! " Were you fooled by the girls'' performances, or were your eyes clouded? The adults'' expression on the head of the gear made them feel awe-inspiring. What they were aiming for, Career and Mary are making the grown-ups feel more uneasy now that they''re too lightly tricked. "What, what mercy!"So much for us!That''s all for us! " I don''t know how to do that. The old wise man bursts into emotion as he weeps in tears. Since he became a citizen of Minogula, he was highly dependent on the king, so the price of it was a price to pay. On the other hand, the girl''s eyes at the emotionally unstable adults were extremely cold. If there is only a pathetic adult, the child may have to grow up. Anyway, that''s not what matters. I think about my career while hugging my sister. (What will be done from now on is the confusion and deception of information.No one knows what''s true and what''s not....) What tactics did the enemy use to attack? Why did the king pierce his heart and bring him back to life? Why did the king go alone to the kingdom? What does the king know and what does he intend to do? Everything is still wrapped in deep darkness. It will never be revealed until everything is settled. (Carrie must also be careful not to be inadvertently deceived.) Career reminds me of the most important and important things to remember in this situation. "That''s right..." Because the information reported is true, and no one is saying anything. Truth and falsehood come into disarray, and it flirts with them without repentance. There was only one person who knew everything, Ira-tact, king of Mynogurra. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = The [Witch of Repentance Erfur Sisters] temporarily became the leader of Mynogurra. During the same period, Ira-Tact leaves the faculty. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 81 Between: Camouflage The meeting dances and, fortunately, proceeds with the steps of the ox. The administration of the country under the auspices of the Erfur sisters was under the direction of Ira-Tact, the king behind it, who managed to put the country back on track. However, it is normal in the world to do nothing as depicted in the blueprint. It was also normal for the organization''s operations to see small and detailed problems revealed in the practical phase and to be pressed to respond to them. "I will inform both Japan and overseas that the king is alive and well." "Huh? What''s the intention?"Those who know that the king was involved in the assault are quite limited.And they also know that the king was safe.I don''t know... I think it''s just the saints who are the raiders. " "The saints are the opponents." Confuse the opponent... "I see. As you can tell, Ren¨¦a, God Kokuo is still like a newborn baby."You say that you are independent in a forceful way from Qualia, and that you will be upset by smelling the king''s presence so that it dares to enter the other person''s ears. " "Yes, I think the other side defeated the king."So if you know that the king is alive, you should be very vigilant. ¡± "I don''t know if it''s true or not." In terms of domestic control, it is a stepping stone, and it is ruled so much that there is no room to put it in. In other words, this operation is an extracorporeal one.We need to attack the Saints'' faction from the intelligence side. ¡°You don''t have to cause direct damage to the other person.All you have to do is draw attention and agitation.Hopefully, the king will use that gap. " Everyone here doesn''t know what kind of operation the king is in. However, since the Elfur sisters have been given a great deal of authority, we must have already woven these measures in. Whether shaking the saints can serve as support for the king is only known to the king himself, but it will not mean at least pulling his legs. "Hmm, even if the enemy''s agitation can''t be solicited, it won''t hurt."... hmm? I just need a moment. " I suddenly noticed that my gear was nodding at an operation that didn''t have any disadvantages. Because there was one problem that had to be solved. "For example, by declaring the disguised information of the previous incident - the so-called assault - in the name of the king, it would be possible to reveal its existence in a natural way to the inside and outside."But the King''s suspicion remains that he will not be seen.What are you going to do about it? " It is the right thing to do. No matter how many declarations are made in the name of the king, he will be questioned about his existence if he does not show himself. Of course, it is fine as long as it is intended for domestic use.In the first place, people won''t care because Ira-Tact doesn''t show up very often. Except for the Holy Faction.There must be an investigation, and if you don''t show your face, it''s easy to expose your absence. We needed to take some measures, but we didn''t have any problems.This twin girl had already prepared a solution to the matter. "Onee-san Emul" "Ah, yes. What is it?" Emul raises his face when he says he couldn''t join the conversation much. I was suddenly pushed into a form of ischemia when I asked myself, "There is no room for me to enter." Emul, who seemed to be in such a funny panic from the sidelines, had no particular impression of her career, and told her with a clear expression. Tomorrow, onee-san is the king. "Eh, eh!!" A fervent shout rose, and the meeting became even more confusing. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Could it have been a few hours?As usual, there were people in the conference room, but there were unfamiliar people there. No... a familiar person dressed as a familiar person and turned out to look unfamiliar. "Uu, uuuu... I''m afraid I''m the king''s change!" Emul, who sounded in the most pathetic voice, was wearing the king''s disguise. Emul, dressed in the same coat that the king wore, leaked his dissatisfaction in a half-weeping voice. The clothes are deliberately worn, and wearing a special mask that only hides the eyes if you don''t fool around with the boulders. Due to the similarity of their dress, they would not be able to easily deny that they are kings in new clothes.With regard to masks, it is said that it is semi-continuous for the mentally weak to meet the king''s gaze, so the merciful king can deceive as much as he takes into consideration. As a general comment, the figure was a passing score as a shadow warrior of the king more than everyone imagined, and it was only good to show it at an appropriate time. "The back length was just similar, so I couldn''t help it."I don''t feel uncomfortable touching important documents in that outfit, and it''s two birds in one stone. " "Uuu, even if you say so..." Emul was distracted by the dull appearance. What if a career that looks like the tact of being scolded by Islam you''ve seen before is more fruitful than expected?A little joy at the same time as satisfaction. "Hey! Why don''t you sneeze!" You think you''ll take the place of the king in such an attitude!? " But on the back of such a career, a troublesome old man quickly starts to place a troublesome order. Both Carrier and Emul frowned and became dissatisfied. In addition, Emul and the others complained in their hearts, "If you think so, try to experience this uncomfortable disguise." Existence that saved our lives and gave us hope for the future.How stressful it is to borrow the image of a great king in awe and awe. That said, there''s nothing she can do about it when she complains about it, and she wasn''t that strong in the first place, so she just shows her dissatisfaction. I don''t think such an attitude should have happened after all. Troublesome Man # 2, or Warrior Master Gear, enters the battle. "After all, the most important problem is the lack of domination."No matter what we look like as kings, the contents are different.The king I knew was more great and trembling from his soul.Of course, Emul hasn''t been able to imitate a hundred percent of it. " A warrior captain who combines his arms and develops hardships like a critic. It was as if I knew what the king was, but I didn''t realize that there were mines right there that I shouldn''t have stepped on by accident. "But it was helpful to have a thin chest.If you waste your time, you''ll soon find out that you''re a woman! Hahaha! " ©¤ What about you? Emul, who is usually modest and does not like to fight with unhappiness, also boils down to it in an instant. The rude man in front of him uttered a word that must never be uttered against a Dark Elf woman. With his clever words, Girori''s pupils pierced the gear straight, jumping into the gap and thrusting their fists into his face, the signs of leakage from his body multiplied severalfold. "... yes, that''s the spirit." What, you can imitate the king''s awe for a little while? " "Can I put this person to death?"I''m the king now, aren''t I?Then you can do it, can''t you? " Well then, please write me an order for execution. I''ll approve! Dark elf women are generally thin-breasted. This is a racial characteristic, and the efforts of the people are difficult. Therefore, when they are touched on this matter, they are cut off like a water boiler. A wise man is a powder magazine that he never touches. "Well, wait, wait, Emul." I can still use this one, so wait a little longer before I put him to death.When the king returns, I won''t mind hanging him. " "I''m calling Delicacy." "Cut off your head and hang it on a pillar!" To add to that, Minogula''s proud hero, the sludge atu, is also modest with regard to her breasts, and is close to the feelings of the Dark Elf women. The king, Ira-Tact, pierces the no-comment rule in such cases and correctly recognizes that it is an act without delicacy to mention a woman''s breasts in the first place. Of course, Old Mortar had no intention of sending a boat for help in this matter. This was precisely what was meant by the poetry on all sides. "No, no... hahaha. What, yo, are you kidding me?I think Emul''s disguise is perfect, yeah! " ¡°Will you shut up? We will discuss this matter directly after the king returns." Emul, who silenced the white misleader with the sharpness of his words, quickly switched his feelings and fulfilled his duty as the king''s fake. I can''t help it if this happens.You just have to keep playing your part until the end. "I''ll go back to that, but what if someone talks to me?The king and I have totally different voices, so I think you''ll find out in one shot if you talk... " ¡°That''s okay.¡± Eh, why? I accidentally bend my neck to a career that naturally returns my doubts. I''ll admit that I''m hungry for my looks.There is no problem if there is a mask on the face. But there must be a big problem with my voice. She could not imitate the King''s voice, and her voice quality was different in the first place. "I thought..." "Because the king does not speak to strangers." Komi shuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuuu "...... y-yeah, that''s right" The problem was solved unexpectedly. The indescribable air spreads on the spot.The meeting thus ends in a slightly tighter fashion. To say no more would be to dig a grave. Even the Dark Elves, who were still in chaos, had enough room to be attentive. 82 Chapter 78: Awakening Is an ideal unfulfilled? Is everything possible without sacrifice? The existence of the Holy Maiden invariably presents something to God in its formation. The reason Soalina is showing a certain obsession with Elakino is because of her sacrifice. Likewise, Fenne sacrificed when she was chosen by God as a saint. Is the desire to be happy not so much? At the very least, is the desire of people to live in peace without suffering or grief worthy of such trials? The face-down Saintess Fenne listened vaguely to the report of the Holy Knight Commander Fjord as she searched for answers to questions that no one knew. ¡°That''s it. I''ve shared with you some of the most important things about the neighboring countries in the last few days.¡± How trustworthy is the man in front of us who says we''ll handle the rest? In the end, we couldn''t solve the murder of the Knightsmen, but the problem came later. What the hell are you doing at a time like this? "The Dragon Tongue confirmed the existence of the Doom King Ira = Tact..."Is that who you are? " ¡°It''s probably a fake. It''s the fastest way to level the chaos in the country.¡± Without thinking, the answer comes back. Was it something that had already been considered within the Knights, or did you assume that it would be pointed out from the beginning? Fenne, who is by no means particularly sharp on human agility, will never tell the truth. "Fjord. Where did you get that information from?"I heard the Knights were busy. " Fennel''s gaze shoots through the Paladin Commander Fjord from beneath the Vale. It was a rhetorical question, but the person replied without worrying about it. "Because Dragon Tan had a deeper interaction with Qualia than before."We are under the control of the Minogulas, but we still have some means of obtaining information.This time, it will start there. ¡± "That''s right..." The fjord was surprised to find Fennel gently staring at Vale with one eye. Her sudden actions, which never exposed her bare skin until now, and the slightly dull skin underneath, were repaired in a flash, but in a panic. Mmm, did you do something? "No, it''s nothing."I''m going to bother you while you''re busy.Please continue your investigation.... especially if the Doom King is real.As soon as possible. " "Very well. There are a few talented people other than the Knights."Those who seek a fair reward should speak up. ¡± Yes, thank you very much. With the report over, the fjord leaves the room. All that remained after that were the face-down Saintess Fenne and the silence after that. Can you confirm that? But strangely, Fennel opened his mouth in the place where no one was supposed to be, as if he were going to ask the attendees. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Unpretend ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D At the same time, there was a sign of an attendant who was supposed to be absent. = = GM: Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = The following information will be disclosed at the request of GM authority. It is unknown whether the senior Paladin Fjord-Weistark was the culprit. Senior Holy Knight Fjord-Weistark is not hostile to Ren¨¦a God Kwangok. Senior Holy Knight Fjord-Weistark is not under the influence of mental contamination or brainwashing. Senior Holy Knight Fjord-Weistark didn''t lie in the conversation earlier. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Fenne looks at the signs that appear. Next to the sofa where she sat, the place where no one should have been before, stood as if the Hua Funeral Saintess Soarena and the witch Elakino appeared suddenly. "I just checked with Master."The Commander of the Knights was Shiro.... that means there''s nothing suspicious about someone''s minions or being brainwashed anywhere! " "Yes, I''ve done him a terrible thing." The voice, which attracted everyone, trembled a little, and Fenne leaked a word of regret. "...... it''s a miserable thing to continue, to suspect a fellow who should be trusted." ¡°Given the current situation, I think we have no choice, Mr. Fenne.¡± Soarina uttered words to comfort Fennel''s agony. It is a thoughtful word, but it only misleads us. No matter what you think, your actions are obvious. They are not suspicious of the individual fjord. I suspected all the members of the Paladin. A few days have passed since the fjord declared that it would definitely try to solve it.The culprit is a stupid victim who doesn''t even know what to do. It seemed like it was being crushed even more, but there was one more victim. It is not certain whether this is a shallow cover by the Knights to protect their pride, or whether it is the result of some kind of covert leap. However, the saints had already rushed to identify the culprit and the victim using their abilities regardless of the fact that the Knights had not been able to solve them. But the result was just as good. All the information about the case could not be revealed with the authority of the game master for some reason, and all the reasoning and verification from various aspects were ended in casualty. Fenne looks out the window. The sun rises high, and the birds chirp in love, and the lively voices of the people are heard. It is an ideal country that is peaceful, peaceful, without any wonder, and without fear. However, this country is now under clear attack from an unknown presence. "Erakino, what about the Doom King?"I don''t think I''ll ever come back from that situation..... " = = GM: Message = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Disclosure request regarding the life and death of the Doom King Ira = Tact. Result: Unknown ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "I don''t know about Ira = Tact."I can''t confirm any information. " Haa, exhaling a huge sigh, Elakino shook his head from side to side. The last few days have been like this.Filling all the blind spots, Elakino, who communicates the results to the saints and the master who seeks the conclusion, was almost exhausted without saying anything. "Don''t you think being unknown means being alive?"I don''t know, that is, I think it''s evidence that the other side is making some kind of a fake..... " "That''s not true, So Arena-chan."I don''t have a full grasp of Elakino and Master''s game system, so I don''t know what to do after a player dies. ¡± I see. "Besides, the players of other games and their subordinates who are strongly influenced by them are less likely to be influenced by us in the first place."Perhaps the influence of another game''s system makes it harder to interfere from our side.Not if we can meet in person, but it seems impossible to do something remotely. " Elakino and the game master confess their origins to the two saints. There are multiple people in similar situations who have come to this world with the abilities of a game called TRPG. And the fact that they play a game in which multiple players decide the winner. At first, the saints were surprised and doubtful about the magnificent story, which could be called absurd, but at some point they came to believe that the words were true. The book of the Old Holy Maiden depicted a terrible event, titled the end of the world. The struggle of the gods in this world. If the prophecies of the Divine Trust, which have been described as half-brow saliva and exaggerated, are true, it suggests that a dispute involving all of this continent will arise. The loser loses everything and the winner gains everything. For the sake of the people, they could never lose. The match had already been shaken, and the pawn was never going backwards. "In the end, no matter which line you attack, you won''t know what to do."I guess it was a mistake not to check the body when I had plenty of time and space. ¡± Unusually irritated, Fennel snorts as he grabs and opens his hands. As if the words had faded, Soarina fell to her face, and Elakino rose from her seat in a hurry to care for her. "However, So Arena-chan''s offensive worked against Ira = Tact."I''ve been watching Erakino, but she can''t be alive!Hey, So Arena-chan? " "Yes, there is no doubt that the flame of God has burned the doomed king.That''s for sure. But... maybe " It''s a fault if you didn''t check the body. But in that situation, who would suspect the survival of Ira Takt? With absolute murderous intent and violence, he attacked and pierced the opponent. If you put your doubts in there, the assassination plot will collapse from the ground up. Ira = Tact is definitely dead.Definitely killed him. That is the judgment they made. However, that judgment is now about to collapse from its foundations. "It is unclear whether Ira-Tact is alive or not.It was clear that some kind of wonder existed.I don''t know why you''re individually targeting the Knights, but I''m pretty sure they''re coming right up to you. ¡± I''ve already used my Game Master''s abilities to investigate the forces that make Ren¨¦a incredible. Both Qualia and El-Nur are in a state of sight, and no other nation or tribe in the Dark Continent, large or small, is hostile to them. As a result, the answer is narrowed down to one by the elimination method. Only Minoguera can''t get the information they think their systems are interfering with them. A country that has abandoned itself because it can no longer be a marvel if it is left alone, is now releasing a creepy presence. ¡°What is causing this incident?¡± The most conceivable situation was...... there were other subordinates of Ira = Tact. That''s what it is. It was confirmed at the time of the assassination that the King of Doom originated from a simulation game.The sludge they had gotten into Atu was pushed into the category of heroes, but if the heroes were still there, it was possible that they were moving the country instead of becoming doom kings. In this way, the saints'' expressions clouded as they heard the conjecture conveyed by Elakino''s master. It comes to my mind that I haven''t heard such stories as that there are heroes left and that they are moving the country in place of the doom king.But when I pointed it out, something could not have changed. Ningli Gamemaster, Elakino, and the two saints were also given sporadic information, and even though they were in a position to obtain information, the most important problem was that they did not receive attention on that point. Just say you have the ability to know everything.It may not be possible to come up with the optimal solution for all of them. The existence of an enemy that was a crushing beard creates a twitching shape. "Erakino-chan, the game exists, each of them has a terrible and fierce ability."Among them, Gamemaster''s authority as [Adjudicator] was unbeatable.That doesn''t mean there''s no one else left... if there''s still an enemy left, we have to deal with it quickly. " In fact, during the Ira-Tact raid, Erakino was cornered to a point. The Dark Elves were armed with firearms, and Ira Tact responded instantly to their situation. Even though it was a narrow victory, we can never be optimistic. In Elakino''s monologue, the two saints create a sense of crisis.The trials they had to overcome were still unfinished business. "The most odorous thing is that Mynogura will continue to be active in the future."Well... it''s very important that you properly defeated the Doom King, isn''t it, Fenne-chan? " "Exactly. When the king of doom lives in the land of Mynogura, our legitimacy is in doubt, and in the unlikely event that the king of doom lives, all legitimacy is lost from the premise.If that happens, we are the instigators of the country with false reports.I''m sure your life will be targeted on the breaking gate. Ren¨¦a Daikoku defeated the Doom King and was half-acclaimed for his achievements in protecting people from the threat of attacking the world. If the mythical feat of the Kingslayer was a failure, their position would soon be in jeopardy. The same applies to the activation of the Minogulas.The saintly woman, who is closest to God, is not forgiven for her transgressions.Even being caught in the eye of suspicion can be painful damage for them. But their collaborators are not the only followers of God.The devil was his companion, and that was the light. "No! Either way, Erakino-chan''s turn is not over yet!"After all, there are trump cards here that are amazingly different from before! " "A trump card? What is that, Erakino?" "Fufufu, that''s it, that''s it!" ¡­¡­ Two saints burn their necks at the same time.Elakino, who looked strange, blew out a little, exaggerating as if she was blowing out the air she''d been in before. "Therefore, let''s call the guests right away!"This is Atu-chan from Minogula, the sludge!! " When he got here, Elakino decided to cut his trump card. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ I was dreaming. A dream that can be told to someone in the dark, in the dark, where darkness does not even exist. It was so huge, so terrifying, it just seemed confused somewhere... " What did it say to you?I try to remember it somehow, but my memory is terribly vague and not as clear as if it was foggy. But there is something I can clearly see. The words of the man seemed somewhat gentle. "... where are you?" Atu''s consciousness awakens. I feel like I''ve had some important dreams, but I can''t remember them at all. Instead, I looked around to understand the situation, and finally understood the situation and environment I was in. "--You guys!!" Words of hatred run. At the same time, I stretched out my tentacles to kill the witch who was smiling lightly in front of me...... but in the blink of an eye, its aggressiveness was dispersed by an incredible force. They didn''t stop the attack.Atu stopped attacking on his own volition. "Ah, no. Atu-chan has become one of Erakino-chan''s friends, so she won''t attack."So to speak, NTR! So let''s forget about the men of the past and get along with our new friends?Look, everyone was waiting for Atu-chan. " I looked around with a glance. See the saints around you staring at themselves with caution and trace their memories. I regret that I have put my Lord in my hands, and I realise that I should hate them at the same time. Convinced that the Minoguera was no longer his place of return, but his enemy, Atu realized that he had some ability to change his affiliation. ¡°You''re throwing up, aren''t you?... I can''t attack, but I don''t even know what I''m going to do.It must feel good. That''s how you trample on the dignity of your opponent. " "Now, what do you think?" It''s just that Erakino-chan was desperate.We needed strength and track record to make our dreams come true, and we knew the dangers of rolling into affordable places.It''s just that I got all the results ? " There were thorns in each other''s words, but there was no tension anymore. If it is strong, then the conversation started between people who are not very compatible, and the people around you are a little conscious. The benefits of the system are absolute. Fully affiliated with the Saints'' Faction by virtue of Elakino''s unique ability, Curtains, Atu was fully aligned with them, although rebellious. "Power and achievements... I don''t intend to become a trophy, but I am now a prisoner."By the way, you''re not trapped because you''re one of us - that''s how you woke up, so what do you want to do? ¡± "Fufufu. That''s a good idea, Atu-chan." Atu looks disgusted at the thoughtless words. It was obvious that it was not too busy, and I had the feeling that it was troublesome. "As a matter of fact! I want you to tell me about your former lord, King of Doom, and the Mynogura he controls!!"The power you have! Power as King of Doom!And players, all of Ira = Tact! " Grim and gritted teeth. Elakino''s attitude was badly disturbed. Atu wasn''t suspicious of Takudu''s survival in the first place.I felt guilty and sorry for hurting him, but I didn''t think he was dead that much. Her trust in Takudo is tremendous. But at the same time, I also understood the importance of revealing all the abilities of the Minogula faction...... Takudo''s abilities. If she were still on the Minogula side, she would have turned her face pale by that deadly situation. However, Atu is now one of the saints. Rather, I am not reluctant to expose the information for myself and my people. "Of course you''ll answer me, won''t you?"Because Erakino-chan and Atu-chan are friends. " Even though I was just one of them... the thin, creepy smile that seemed to be looking down at where Elkino was floating made Atu feel a strong disgust. 83 Chapter 79: The Maiden "That''s right. Takudo-sama said this."''Except that Atu is with me, that''s all.''When I heard those words, I realized that Takudo-san was the coolest and most wonderful person in the world. " "Hey, Atu-chan..." There is a grand speech by a girl. It doesn''t stop just now, it goes on from one end to the next. "Oh, and speaking of great, there was this story, too.This is when I made up my mind to study cooking with a view to the future.I was practicing secretly, but Takudo-sama asked me where I was from, and I cooked my food-- " "Atu-chan? Hey Atu-chan!" The first one was modest, and the next one was just a little stronger. The confused witch''s narrative was put in earlier, but the speech that was heated up did not stop, and the enthusiasm increased even more than before. "That''s what Takudo-sama said to me when I couldn''t do it well." What kind of dish did Atu cook me? "Stop talking nonsense!" This color bokeh!! " At the height of the speech, Atu''s desperate conversation finally stops with Erakino''s fury, which also rose the most. No, it would be more correct to say that I had no choice but to stop. In fact, she turned her unpleasant gaze to Elakino, saying that she had just brought water for a good time. "... oh? Are you still there, Witch?" "It''s not a witch! It''s a witch... there''s a name called Erakino, so call it by your name!" The bang bangs and shouts as he pounds his desk, but Atu shouts, as you can see, the gravel of a pear. She came here to ask Elakino for information on Ira-Takuto, and more often than not, she blossomed into memories with him. The sorceress Erakino also made a breakthrough. It is not surprising to forget me and cry out in anger. There was nothing wrong with Atu.Of course, I haven''t reflected on it. "So what''s the matter, witch?"It was a very good place just now.After all, this is the most inexcusable episode that I will teach you in person and almost friendly with Takudo-sama.Didn''t you say you wanted to hear about Takudo-sama in the first place? " "No, I think so."That''s not the kind of thing I want to hear...!Atu-chan was part of Erakino-chan''s faction!?Why are you turning around and chatting about your memories with your enemy, Ira = Tact!? " "Even if you''re torn apart by your enemies... don''t you think it''s both romantic and attractive to both men and women?" "T-This love brain...!" A muscle enters Erakino''s head. I smile at first sight, but my cheeks are pulled and my eyes are not smiling in the first place. Seeing the rough figure of a dear friend, Soarena, who was sitting next to her, reprimanded her as if she was in a panic, but still, the anger of Erakino did not seem to subside. Atu, who was the same witch to such a witch, turned his gaze confusedly, exhaled a huge sigh that he did not know about, and opened his mouth again as if to teach an ignorant fool. "Well, I''m already on your side."Unfortunately, Takudou-sama was an enemy.There is no difference.Once they are together on the battlefield, they will thrust their blades without any mercy.Just! If you want to tell me! The thoughts I have on Takudo-sama are also real! " "E, Erakino-chan has become very anxious..." Atu stretched his chest out with an unheard declaration.Although he was satisfied, he was already at his limit. At last, she holds her head and falls asleep on the spot. There''s nothing you can do about it, either, soarina, who inspires her next door. I didn''t summon you to listen to my daughter''s dreamy paranoia.The conversation was never going on. "So, just leave the annoying witch alone."The saintly lady over there. I think you can talk more.Do you have any questions? I will answer only about Takudo-sama. " As a good thing that Elakino was forced to finish, the next spearhead moves to the Saintess who had decided on a third party next to her. Soarina shakes her shoulders as her questions are thrown at her. She turns to Fenne for help, but just leaning against the wall and observing her, she doesn''t seem to come into the conversation at all. This is the place to be. If you don''t pay attention to the content of the question, the theater will start all over again. I''m tired of hearing about my daughter in love.What mattered was the strategic information that would determine their fate in the future. "Well, first I want to know if Ira-Tact is alive. Your thoughts--" "I''m alive." As soon as the probing question was finished, the answer came back to me by the time it was clear. Although it seems serious after striking a change from the previous location, it is not particularly strange that Atu is convinced of the survival of Ira-Tact as long as he reads the statement. I was told to keep going with my gaze, and I thought about it. What should I ask next?What did she have in mind in the first place to convince her of the survival of Ira-Tact?I''d like to ask you about that. "... for what reason? You''re not living in that situation."Where in the first place did you get your heart pounding? " Elakino, who had just recovered a little, immediately threw a sharp point at Soarina instead. To assert so far, there should definitely be some kind of karakuri. Sure enough, I pierced my heart and burned it.What mechanisms and abilities did you use to survive in it? "Why is Takudo-sama alive?"The reason is... if you say so, you''re Takudo-sama.There''s nothing else. ¡± But the unanswered answer came back.Moreover, I completely ignored the inconvenient part.On the contrary, I am self-confident in vain. It''s me again. It''s unlikely that I''m lying because I''m one of them, and it looks like I''m serious. There''s nothing I can do about it. "It''s not for any reason... even so, Erakino-chan is shocked that the Sludge Witch, the spearman of the Doom King, was such a colored romantic brain."That''s why you''ve done a good job so far ? " ¡°I''ve always done my job perfectly.I have never once troubled Takudou-sama with my disorder or my frustration. " "Really? Absolutely not..." They are mistaken, but this is Atu''s essence in the first place. With the role of hero, there was a certain degree of self-restraint, but now there is no such thing. Her duties as a hero, her duties as a subordinate, and her instincts as a magician no longer exist, she is now just a daughter who loves Illa = Tact. It was a hand that I was confident I could use, and I put it in full, but it was a terrible miscalculation. "Ah, if you''re going to tell me by the way."I''m sure that Takudo-sama is alive, but I don''t know how.This is not a lie or a lie, and now there is no need to hide it from me, your companion.Rather, I want to know how I did it, so I''m sorry. " So the Ruinous King Ila-Takuto said that you never knew or revealed anything, and that you were resurrected or revived from that situation in some way? "Yeah, I''m surprised, too, but Takudo-san would be able to do it."Takuto-sama, you''re full of enemies! " Atu looks at the void with a somewhat enchanted expression. Squeezing words from the ocean of thoughts to recall her dream daughter who is about to enter her own world, Soarena understands that she is not very considerate, but she speaks the words she will most react to. "Ah, um! If Atu... you said you didn''t know, isn''t the Doom King really destroyed?"Well, maybe it''s a terrible story for you. " ¡°So why are you asking for my advice?¡± With those words, the kind of heat that felt floating somewhere in the exchange just now quickly cooled down. She''s right, it''s an emergency when we miss our original schedule and call for help from Atu in the sludge. The fact that there is no one here who can answer the point immediately proves the correctness of Atu''s words. ¡°If the Doomsday King, Ira-Tact, had really been destroyed, you would have been able to continue running the country smoothly.Even if there is some resistance, there is no enemy in front of that cowardly trick you used.And I should have spent the rest of my life as a doll that would never wake up. Isn''t that right? " No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no You say that to that doomed king you''ve been melting about?There was probably a feeling, but even so, Atu pointed out that he was shooting at Zhengchi. Rather, the inexplicable correctness of the point makes all the dangers of the situation in which they are placed. There is a sign that the darkness that never comes under the light is approaching from nowhere. The simple feeling of incomprehension was enough to give them creepy fear. "Even if it''s me!" Erakino-chan needs to solve this case!I don''t know if Ira-Tact is alive, but I can''t lose!You know what? I can''t lose! Absolutely!! " Elakino shouted hysterically. When she showed a gesture of thinking about what Atu was saying, she eventually turned her gaze to the ceiling with a cute voice of "Hmm" while hitting her index finger on her chin. "Why don''t you surrender as soon as possible, because it''s impossible normally?For now, I will plead for life as a fellow strawberry.Takudo-sama would listen to some of my requests.It''s a special request from me for Takudo-sama, so you can listen to it.So now throat and weep, and rejoice and be grateful, that I am one of you. " Unwavering. I think that Ira = Tact will win completely. And I truly believe that I can be forgiven and helped. The cloudless eyes do not doubt Ira = Tact at all, and they are convinced of their defeat, which should have made them allies after turning around. I''m so hungry for that confidence. Almost at her limit, Erakino lined up as many dislikes as she could think of. "In the first place, Atu-chan is here because she betrayed Ira = Tact, right?"Even though you were brainwashed by the power of Erakino-chan, I wonder if the Doom King will forgive such a traitor ~? Perhaps you''re already in love with him?Maybe they''re making other women?I''m so sorry, I can''t shake you ? " ¡°That''s impossible.Takudo-sama is always kind to me, understands me and accepts me.I''m sure everything will go well this time, and in the end, you''ll be able to say gently that you were more worried than Takudo-sama.You always put me first.That''s Takudo-sama! " "He who has an understanding, he can''t help it!"You''re not going to be like such a maiden''s delusion, are you? Look at the reality! " I kicked up the table. Kicked up by the power of the witch, it tries to be pierced into the ceiling by the endless violence... but before that, it is picked up by Atu''s tentacles. ¡°I can''t believe he''s you! Takudo-sama and I are not dating yet!Of course, of course! Well, I think that''s the kind of relationship I''d like to have..... " Atu dyed her cheeks and gently restored the table to its original place with her fingertips twisted. In contrast to the oddity, Elakino''s face was also dyed vermilion.But of course, the opposite was true. "Sounds like fun!" It''s fun!Life must be rosy!!Good for you, Atu-chan! Do you know we''re fighting for each other''s lives?We''re killing each other!? " "Of course, I''m saying it out of understanding."Are you the ones who know?You don''t know the true nature of the attack you''re under, do you? " It took the form of a pierced star. It was basically a witch with a blurry colour, but it pointed out sharply where it needed to be. Indeed, the pace was already on the opponent''s side. It has to be said that we have been unilaterally damaged and are turning back. Everyone here is aware of the fact that it is an unpleasant situation. "I will be forgiven, but I''m sure you''ll all be killed.There''s no reason to help.To put it to me, you are all lacking in party consciousness and sense of crisis.The opponent is that Takudo-sama. "That''s why we have to resist the witch Atu."Tell me... to the best of your knowledge, is there anyone or something in Yira = Tact''s hand that could provoke this situation? " Fenne finally opened his mouth. Hiding behind Vale, I couldn''t see the look on his face, but it seemed like he was finally on stage with some deep intentions. Atu stared at Fenne strangely and gave her the name with a slightly different look. "There is one applicable person." Happy Tongue Vittorio A hero skilled at inciting and disturbing enemy nations.It would be easy for such a hero to confuse us with deceptive information.I''m the hero I hate the most. " How likely is it that you''re summoned? Fennel repeats. Elakino and Soarena are watching with sarcasm, as clear information comes from Atu for the first time. "I can''t say no, but at least I don''t remember being summoned when I was there."I can''t discard the possibility because I can produce it at my current facility and research level.... but I don''t think so. " It was based on unfounded imagination, just like Ira-Tact''s belief in survival. But for now, that information is enough.The mere clarification of the fact that there is a presence on the other side that can trigger this situation brings us closer to the one truth. ¡°What else should I be concerned about?¡± ¡°I have a few, so I''ll tell you later.... you seem too optimistic, so I''m worried too. " With a little thought, Atu puts his thoughts to the unspeakable dangers of the daughters in front of him. When I received this consultation, I taught and shared that I and Tact have the abilities of a simulation game called "Eternal United". But other than the superficial features of the gaming system, there are other events that they don''t know about. For example, Mynogura''s rapidly assimilating power with the gold coins brought by Bravequestus''s army.For example, alliances with Fawnkavn and the supply of weapons.For example, sisters who maximize their power on the full moon and cause indiscriminate damage to their surroundings along with madness... Even if Takuto, whom she loved sincerely, had died at that time, it was definite that their bypass had continued to be a firestorm that could not be overlooked. They seem to think they''ve been carefully prepared, but everything was too close. It''s just that I''ve been able to force myself to do what I can to get here. "You and I should first understand that Takudo-sama is using an unknown method to attack our side.Be suspicious of all situations and always available to address them.More than this, I will always act together with you, so never leave.It''s not strange that the battle starts from this moment on. " "... yes, I agree to be more vigilant."And let me hear the sludge of Atu.Assuming that Ira = Tact is alive, do you know why she bothers to move around? " --Well, it looks like I''m in custody in nine out of ten! Haa...... and let out a sigh without anyone knowing. That''s it. You''ll have to listen to some more stupid stories. No, I don''t understand it when I talk to her.See what Ira-Tact is doing. "Atu-chan is a prisoner princess."--It''s something I''d like you to be a little more calm, though. " Isn''t that what''s going on in your day? "What time is it!" This is a fantasy world!! " Whether he has exhausted his dislikes, Erakino examines the information brought so far while responding appropriately. Atu''s words were as biased as ever, but it might have been some kind of correct speculation that Ira-Tact was doing such a shadowy thing in search of her. It is a habit that the ruin king who has made such meticulous preparations to take it is alive at that time, but I will have to accept the speculation when I come here. Ira = Tact is alive.We should take action on that premise. And the Doom King used some unknown means to seal off their absolute abilities. Otherwise, this side with the ability to be a game master couldn''t have been so awkward. Quiet time comes from the fact that each of the Erakinos shows a thoughtful attitude. Breaking the silence, which seemed to last forever, was Atu, who raised his index finger and pin in a natural movement. Everyone''s gaze gathered around her. "As far as I know, Takudo-sama was definitely an ordinary person, and he had no physical power other than his power as a king.But what''s happening now is denying them all. " Atu speaks loudly. The dangers of a person named Ira-Tact.For the rest of us. Takudu... He was definitely an ordinary person.A tiny, ordinary person who has lost his life in a serious illness, who has nothing but the power of being the leader of the Eternal Nations. But we''ll do what''s impossible.I would never call it normal. Ilya Takudo was an abnormality. ¡°Be careful, Takudo-sama is at a height beyond our comprehension, and he understands everything and acts.Yes, to take away the enemy, me! " Atu, who uttered the most desirable dialogue, sat down on the sofa with a deep sense of satisfaction.I''m in a good mood for nothing if I don''t tell you everything I want to tell you. "Haa..." After all, I didn''t know anything.You just figured out what you don''t know.Atu-chan''s useless.... " ¡°No, it would be very helpful for me.Because I can give you the only advice you need to survive.-You must surrender. That''s the only way to survive. " With that affirmation, Atu closed her eyes in satisfaction. As long as the conversation was not over, Elakino repeated the question to her, but in the end, Ira-Tact''s enthusiasm was told, and there was really too much meaningless time. 84 Eighty: Fire Thief (1) Renair God Guangguo. Located in the southern part of the legitimate continent, the newly born nation is geographically connected to the dark continent. Naturally, it means that it is easy to interact with the countries of the Dark Continent, and it means that territorial problems arise proportionately. In this case, it is under such circumstances. It is only natural that various thoughts are confused and appear as unexpected events. "I don''t want to talk about it!" Bring me a better man! You won''t be able to talk about it! " "I-It''s done..." The senior Paladin man leading the unit was deeply troubled by the fiercely assertive Fawncavn man in front of him. When did it all begin? It is new to my memory that petitions were sent from each village in the ruling area like a mountain not long after the turbulent day when the new nation was born. Among them, the urgency was higher than the urgency was related to the unknown monster that appeared in the connection area with the Dark Continent. The first complaint was probably from a pedestrian travelling between the Dark and Legitimate continents. We have discovered an unknown monster near the Dark Continent, so we need a Holy Knight to crush it. And, this was the content. Since the report suggested that there was a small village not far from the place of discovery, and even less likely, it was a very vicious existence, so the senior holy knight remembers that he was very anxious. (Even though there are still monstrous wonders, it will take a lot of time!) While the upper level could not move due to the chaos of the founding of the country, they formed a crusade by calling out to fellow holy knights and subordinate soldiers in a hurry, but the sight they saw was beyond imagination. It''s a peculiar creature that can pollute the mind just by looking at it. It is huge, vicious, and deviant of any creature''s characteristics. It was as if the anomalies sprang from other worlds as described in the scriptures, and the anomalies had to be crushed with more danger than they seemed, ready to die. It was in this context that they stumbled upon a group of Foenkavn who claimed to have visited the monster crusade for the peace of the region as well as they did. "Ahhhhhh! I''m telling you, if you''re going to do the same thing, you should cooperate! Why can''t you understand that!? If you don''t give me a break, I''ll get angry too!" "No, I feel like I''m already angry..." "Of course!" I don''t know, you''re a shopkeeper! " Gotcha. That was how Ren¨¦a''s knights felt. They are come to this land for the sake of the peace of the people. From the beginning, the goal was the crusade of unknown monsters, and everything that was prepared for that goal existed. Therefore, the political response in this place was unexpected, and I wanted to avoid judgment if possible. Ren¨¦a is a religious nation branching off from the Holy Kingdom of Qualia. In all cases, the rule of law based on the Bible was the foundation of the nation, and it was probably necessary to be cautious to interact with Fawnkavn, who had a unique religious view of ancestral spirit beliefs. "Ri... ahh... no! Let me talk to a great person, even if it''s informal! Your country and mine will be in great trouble if you stay like this. Oh, I''d like to get along with the saintly lady if possible, so please take care of the saintly lady!" A friend flusters and sends a signal to calm down behind him. I don''t know what you are thinking, but it is a reaction of Aoki to appoint a saintess by direct grace from God. The wrath of our people is not the same, but it is a bad thing to take your hands off us here. Rumors and accusations should also be avoided. They also have a sense of crisis, which is understandable to a certain extent. Remembering the snake monster with the bat feathers that fought earlier, the captain man assembling this unit takes a small deep breath without regaining his composure. The more unnecessary a mission, the more incompetent a senior holy knight is. However, there is also the fact that I have a favorite feeling for some reason towards the boy who bumps his opinions without reproach... "The Holy Maiden doesn''t show her face as a treat." Besides, it is difficult to come at this most important time. I''m sure you understand, but we don''t have enough time. I think we need to solve this situation by ourselves. " "Hmm, sure! Got it!" Well then, you don''t have to worry about it, so let''s make a deal between Qualia and Fawncavn! Now! Here! " "S-So, it''s not within my authority!" You can''t let that happen! And not Qualia, we are Ren¨¦a, the kingdom of God! " "Is that so?" Either way, I have the authority, so it''s okay. That said, it''s troublesome, so let''s officially establish a national diplomatic relationship here. If we just talked about this, it would still be nice. " "No, you can''t!" You''re the best, but we''re the problem! " "Ehh ~" Suddenly, the story is about to leap, and the boy stops in a hurry. I think it''s a child''s bullshit, but it''s too dangerous to leave it alone. Does a child like this have the authority to do that? Even in the unlikely event that their son''s ultra vires act, their authority would be damaged. Although the idea similar to that of protecting one''s own body depended on one''s own brain, it was fortunate that there was no argument or right to answer yes either way. Of course, after putting the diplomatic response on hold, the problem that exists as a reality - that is, the unknown monster - will not be solved. "I don''t think that''s a problem."... but isn''t this honestly tasty? This monster is stronger than I imagined. We''ve managed to destroy it, but it looks like there are quite a few of us here. I think if I go to the city of Qualia, it will be very difficult... " "It''s not Qualia, it''s Ren¨¦a. But that''s true. Mmm....." Boys - The Paladins, listening to Pepe, unexpectedly turn their attention to their peers and men. Moderate to senior holy knights with high combat abilities are fine, but lower holy knights and soldiers are highly drained. Fortunately, there have been no deaths or serious injuries, but it is clear that if this situation continues, there will be casualties. The connection with the Dark Continent is too large to be covered by gestures, although it is a narrow geography. How helpful would it be if we could use the help of Fawnkavn? Their mysterious weapons were strange in a nutshell. It is like a cane, but a small stone is fired from the tip along with the sound of a rupture. Could it be some kind of magic tool? But there are dozens of them, and all of their Fornkavun armies are equipped. I think it''s an elite or experimental unit because of its strength and level of skill, but I have a strong impression that the person leading the unit is a boy familiar with this burn. The Captain, the Senior Holy Knight, struggled to answer. It''s easy to get rid of someone if you don''t talk to them here. But the country is still in a precarious situation as we welcome our new leaders and raise our voices. No matter how much the Holy Maiden and God''s blessing is, the problem at hand will not be solved immediately. At the very least, relations with the former homeland of Qualia are likely to be strained, and relations with El-Nur are also a matter of concern. In addition to the chaos associated with the establishment of the nation, the command from the upper echelons also seemed complicated. Separate orders in the name of the Holy Maiden and in the name of the Commander of the Knights have been received, and the contents are the opposite. We were half-imposed, and we came here ready to be punished. That said, I don''t want to increase my own blame, and I don''t have the ability to cause problems with other countries in the current situation anywhere in my country. Unlike the times when it was a great power, there were circumstances that could not be minimized, no matter how inferior the country was to the culture that lived on the Dark Continent. "In the meantime, let''s work together to defeat the monster." I won''t find out because I''m properly silent..... " The boy whispered as if he was somehow making a mischief. Either he catches us or by chance, our companions whisper their opinions. "Captain... we should cooperate here temporarily." First of all, the priority is to destroy the monster and not to cause casualties. " "No, the act of the Holy Knight, who is a model of the faithful, exceeding his authority, is not allowed any more, however urgent it is!" At a minimum, we need the permission of a priest with defense authority. " ¡°It''s more of a weapon they use. I can''t overlook that power. I will ask you to investigate immediately!" These are the words of the Three Lords. No, the number of Knights with them raises a wide range of opinions. I will call on the commander to rush the formation of the troops. The Holy Knights are all mighty men of one thousand riders, but they are less useful in situations where such sudden political decisions are necessary, as there were many individual missions. Of course, he is no exception to the senior holy knight man who serves as captain here. It was unclear whether the opponent was Doraku''s son. However, it does not share the reputation of being culturally inferior to the Fawnkavn army, which lined up in unstoppable formation and waited for orders while remaining vigilant behind him. Now I don''t know which country is civilized. Knowing that it wasn''t much to be praised, the man was cornered to the point that the discriminatory mind came naturally. (Damn it, why did monsters appear at this timing? If I had another month, I could have dealt with it without any problems.....) (Do you reject formal co-operation and act in the form of covering each other if there is any problem? The dispersal of forces is painful, but it is only possible if we focus on defending the vicinity of the worst villages and keeping an eye on the surrounding areas) (However, their weapons are the problem. How does it work? Could it be their own magic technology? At least I haven''t heard of it in Qualia or El-Nur. The Holy Knight would still have no hands or legs in the ranks. We need to investigate as soon as possible.) (Jasmine... I need a jasmine answer so that I can deceive the monster. Something or nothing.) Ultimately, a decision is made to withhold answers and forward the issue. There was a desire to establish some kind of policy as soon as possible and focus on the Monster Crusade first. But--just a little bit, and the decision was slow. "--An enemy attack!!" Huh!? The Fawncavn soldiers who were watching the area speak out for reports. The voice, which passed well because everyone was constantly thinking, switches the consciousness of all those present here. A few times before the report, an unknown creature came rushing towards us. "Damn it! We''re all swordsmen!" Intermediate and Advanced Paladins move forward! Show the glory of God! " "Wow! Wow! All hands in combat! Don''t just shoot Qualoria!¡± "It''s not Qualia! We are the kingdom of the god Ren¨¦a!" Knights of the Land of Light and warriors of many kinds aim at a common enemy, signaling a creepy roar like a heart being grabbed by a eagle. Greetings, the connections between the legitimate continent and the dark continent are in a state of extreme chaos. Caused by monsters that were created as characters of the TRPG and were removed from the surveillance and control of the Lord, who summoned them to contain the Dark Continent. Confusion is called confusion, and there is also the urgency of the situation, and after that, the system of joint struggle is taken without fail. All the Holy Knights do is fulfill their duty. Their mission is to be the sword and shield of the people. Its essence is a warrior everywhere. That is why we cannot condemn them. In addition to this drama, Fawnkavn''s troops marched to the southern region of Old Qualia - that is, the territory of Ren¨¦a - and were calculating how to settle there with a strange face... there is more to it than I expected. 85 Episode 81: Fire Thief (2) "Gwaaaaaa!!" Late in the evening, the screams of an innocent, ironless boy were heard in the camp of the Monster Crusade by Fawnkavn. "Why did you imitate me like you moved your troops on your own, you idiot!" Do you want to destroy the country by moving in this situation!? " In the middle of the tent, Pepe, the leader of Phawnkavn and with a cane, is sitting on his throne and making a giant pussy on his head. The opponent was Tonukapori, who held the same staff and was also his mentor. The old lady of Gozu preaches to the boy in front of her eyes who does nothing suddenly every time, and he blames his behavior by giving a sermon with a momentum that rushes through the heavens with his furious hair. More relentless than usual, he added to the importance and danger of what he did. "No, I wanted a little new land." The demon inside me whispered that it might come at this time! " The word that was uttered unexpectedly stops without success. It was not for such a good reason that we were forced to advance. It''s not like a child wants a toy. Tonukapoli holds his head and struggles to understand the situation in which Fawnkavn was pushed down. (The land... it certainly matters! Now that we''ve transferred the Dragon Tan, the fawncavn''s sphere of control is shrinking. The weaponry provided by the Minogulas gives us the prospect of defense, but now the fertile lands of the northern continent are fascinating. But unfortunately, it''s weak for a reason.) The need for Fawnkavn to go out of his way to advance his forces here is not much, actually. In terms of land, there are vast areas of untouched land in the southern continent. Of course, they are rough, poorly grown crops, and crude, which is hard to say. However, the mana of the earth and the military sorcery of the earth that we are developing together with the Minogulas will be enough to fertilize and develop them. If so, you don''t have to go out of your way to spark places. There were certainly concerns about unknown monsters. A phenomenon reminiscent of the barbarian invasion that afflicted Fawnkavn once was a high urgency event that required immediate investigation. But this is not what the priests do to see in their gardens. On the contrary, it was already a military operation in the garden, but it couldn''t have been a problem. Pepe is a fool. It''s stupid, I don''t have any thoughts, I don''t have any courtesy for my eyes, and I always do things that don''t suddenly happen. But I am not a fool. On the contrary, we have always made the best choice in the important phase of winning the fawncavn. Anyway, even if it is the result of the person acting with just feelings, there is no enumeration of things that have serious significance as a result. It is likely that it will be the same this time if it has been the case until now. Rather, it is clear that it is not inappropriate to consider the speed of that action. Tonukapori tries to find out what it''s made of. "Pepe, what are you thinking? Don''t try to mislead me anymore. I think it''s time you let me know what you''re up to." "Hmmm..." Pepe has a natural but unusual sense of politics. He can''t be unaware of the danger of invading the army here. Whether that''s intuition... no, it''s because he''s intuitive. I will definitely have it if possible. Materials that only support this dangerous and unimaginable decision. Don''t you want to hear it or can''t you hear it? Somehow, the old woman releases a chase against Pepe, who keeps getting tired of his mouth becoming lighter. "There are a few things going on in Minogula at the moment." I know you have some kind of problem, but if you move like that, it''ll hurt your opponent''s mood. You don''t want your friends to hate you, do you? " Ah, Tact-kun will be fine after consulting and obtaining permission directly Tonukapoli holds his head again. Because it wasn''t alright at all. Fawnkavn decides the state''s policy of operation through a meeting of the canes. It is a well-known fact that the elderly people in this case are already hiding, and the foreign negotiations and the helm of the state are left to the successor, Pepe. Even so, there are many problems with stones when the state''s policy is decided to be pompous. And it''s the Doom King. I want to tell you to report it properly. (I mean, when did you have a meeting with King Ira-Tact!? The king hasn''t been seen since the assassination attempt. There was also a refusal from the lords, and the Fawncavn side has no idea where it is. There is no such report from Pepe''s visitor, so what do you mean?) As it swelled, suspicion arose in Tonukapori. First, I will summarize the flow of the story. King Ira-Tact was assassinated by someone during a dragon tan ceremony by Mynogulla and Fawnkavn. Since then, the king''s safety has been confirmed by the inwardly contacted by his subordinates, the Elfu Le sisters, but for some reason he has disappeared with the presence of Atu, who is supposed to be close to him. Soon after, the southern province of the Holy Kingdom of Qualia left on the initiative of the Holy Maiden. He declared the founding of the kingdom of God as Renaea. At the same time, an unknown monster appeared as if it divided the northern and southern continents. (Considering the response from Mynogura, not all the information has been conveyed to the Fawnkavn side. I thought the assassination attempt and the coup d ''¨¦tat in Qualia were separate events, but are they connected!?) This is where Tonukapoli arrives at the truth. She thought that two troubles had happened at the same time, but in fact they were all one thing. Various pieces of information converge towards one, as if the pieces of the puzzle were falling apart. At the same time, Tonucapoli''s heart beats faster and the alarm bells start to ring in his heart. I had a bad feeling about it. Renea, the kingdom of God, is an emerging nation based on the Holy Kingdom of Qualia. I don''t know what kind of nature the kingdom is and what kind of theory it preaches, but at least it is certain that it believes in the Holy God Aarus. If you believe in the same god as Qualia, it is difficult to reach out easily. There is a part of the country that looks down at the countries and peoples of the southern continent, and the fact that clerics with their heads hardened with pride are given their land by God to other countries that do not believe in the Holy God, should be unbearable. Even if it is another nation that has found its way. And if Qualia moves, the allied El-Nar Spirit Contract Alliance moves as well. Reaching out to the northern continent is synonymous with stepping on the tail of a sleeping lion. This is the fact that Tonukapoli was aware of earlier. That''s why Tonukapori has changed his mind about what Pepe did this time. No matter how much it allies with Minogula, there is no way to live in direct hostility to Qualia and El-Nur... But there was only one way to overcome that premise. For example, some absurd scenario in which you said that there would be so much chaos in the Holy Nation that you couldn''t even afford to go to war. If you are in such a situation, it is rather a bad thing not to move here. At least we don''t know what the consequences will be for us. (I see! It''s not about the fertile areas in the north, it''s about the connections between the north and the south. Are you going to put a lid on the North!?) Tonukapoli recalls. When I first met the king of ruin, and exchanged words, I feared him. A fear your own soul may feel like it''s crawling. And the exclusivity to the point of madness that some king holds in his eyes. It''s an alliance, so I might have forgotten a bit. The opponent is a doomsday creature that will bring ruin to the world. The king of doom is Ira-tact. What kind of ruling does he make on his adversary? It was easy to understand when I thought about it. It''s not like you''re leaving your own adversaries alone to do good. It won''t stop until one of the opponents'' shards is burned to the ground. That is what Tonukapoli felt, the existence of Ira = Tact. ¡°Tell me, where are you listening?¡± Tonucapoli, this time asked quietly. His eyes stared straight at Pepe, exerting pressure on him to say that he would never allow poor deception. The drawing Pepe draws... no, the drawing that Ira-Tact, King of Doom, draws. "No. Tact and I are friends, but we don''t know anything about stones." You have the courtesy to be close to your friends! " Then what are you listening to? Eventually, when Pepe raised his hands lightly as if he had noticed, he spoke the word in a way that was unusual and a little troublesome for him. "Ren¨¦a, is it the god of the kingdom of light?" That country is going to be gone soon! Literally! " As if it were a fact that had already been decided, Tonucapoli feels dizzy that the gravity of the situation was more than he could have imagined. The northern continent is home to Qualia and El-Nur. And the southern continent is home to several small and medium-sized urban states such as Mynogura and Foenkavn. The spark of ruin that would entangle and explode in the center of the two continents, just opposite the point of connection between the two continents, was now just tearing apart. 86 Lesson 82: The Phantom (1) Head of the Order of the Holy Knights of Ren¨¦a, High Knight Fjord-Weistark. The knight, who had been bestowed with the highest honor and authority in the former Southern Province of Qualia, had listened to the reports from his knights with a terrible disdain, contrary to his former majestic and domineering expression. "This is No. 4 in the third district, the general resident area." The junior Holy Knight Beak and his cadet Franco are out of touch. " The location is the headquarters of the Knights. This is a temporary command post in the Great Hall prepared for the Knights'' serial killings. Documents containing various information are stuck to the walls and floors, and the information is scrutinized by knights and clergy with a sneaky expression. Knights and slave soldiers and clergy in the Southern Province. Their prestigious battle is happening right here. At the forefront, a man who does not aggregate all the information and turns into a sleepless keeper clenches his teeth hard against the tragedy that has happened again despite the efforts of death. "Well... do you have any information on their bodies?" What does a Caymanian medical priest say? " "Yes, it is still burnt down by flames." However, no blasphemous behavior such as facial damage was confirmed before. According to the priest, it is probably purely for the purpose of killing. " The killing of the Knights is not over. The opponent is still taking the lives of the Divine Warriors in an unknown way, moving from darkness to darkness. Contrary to the lofty declarations to the saints, the Knights'' current situation was that only the damage would increase to mischief. "Are you trying to kill us... by cutting our numbers?" But when it comes to eyewitnesses, even if you let multiple people hit you, you can still do this one-sidedly? " The young holy knight of the questioned year quietly shakes his head. Instead, he added a word of "just," and drew his attention to the report at hand and confirmed its contents. ¡°I asked the neighbors and they said they heard a man fighting in the middle of the night. I thought maybe this was the time of the murder." Identifying the time of killing is relatively easy. That''s what happens every time. But only witnesses can confirm why. It can be said to be a vivid skill so far, but it is too creepy to have any warning. Is there anything strange about this time of day? "Unfortunately, and there are rumors spreading among the people of a phantom that is harmful to the Knights." Sometimes district priests issue their own restraining orders, and there may be little more information on this than there is on other matters. ¡± More than a dozen people, including well-known and powerful Paladins, had already suffered. The killing of Knightsmen, which is sometimes carried out grandly during the day, should be some kind of a harbinger. There was no trace before or after the murder. No matter how much the Paladin might say, it would be extremely difficult to grab the opponent''s tail. It acted as if it weren''t a person, so it was named after no one else... "Ren¨¦a''s Phantom..." The Glorious Order of the Holy Knight is unglorious, isn''t it? " Feeling stuck, the fjord sighed tinyly. I''ve grown old around this time. It is more spiritual than physical. I sighed again. You can''t leverage the power of the saints here now that you''ve broken that much. The fjord is an innocent and religious priestly record. However, the body is not made of stone, nor is the mind made of pottery. He is a man, a weeping, a laughing, anger, a joyful being, just like somebody else, whose name is unknown. That''s why you can''t wipe away the shame that everyone has, and you can only watch things slip and fall worse. Originally, this kind of law of your own weakness is what is required of the Paladin. However, there is no man who does not make mistakes. Words and deeds such as perfect perfection are the domain of God like no other. Fjord-Weistark was just a human being with a stronger heart than others. "Dear Fjord..." Seeing the distressed fjord, the Holy Knight, who was reporting, also gave a sad expression. The members of the Order were also human beings. They understand that the judgment of the fjord is wrong, but they cannot deny it to him. In addition to a strong sense of companionship to support the respected Commander of the Knights, there was a fear and defense of being pressured by the eyes and responsibilities of the people around him when making the propaganda. That''s why they couldn''t say anything because they just looked each other in the eye, and they came here cheating again. Originally, there is a system of confession and remorse to avoid such problems and to correct the trajectory... Unfortunately, there were no priests who were not serious and free from the work of hearing the confessions of those sins until now, and there were no priests who had a hobby to cover up their own disfigurement and guarantee that their glory would be unaffected. The corpse is lying at their feet. The dead say nothing. Therefore there was no one anymore to tell them the role they were indeed in. After all, their investigation has not progressed at all. I just dug a hole without a clue and filled it back with disappointment. Many times we interact with such seemingly meaningless tortures, and the time that can be said to be valuable is only mischievously consumed. Even though we clearly know that there are hostiles. The answer was wrapped in a dim veil, and I would never show myself. Meanwhile, my companions were burned one after the other. "...... Is it fire?" The fjord, which was dull-headed and had been refuting the contents of the report for some time, crushed unnoticed. All the Knights were killed by fire. Of course, everyone in the group knew that fact, and they also prepared sacred defenses against the demonic fire. In addition, multiple alerts may increase safety, but above all, it is assumed that you will escape and notify your people. In this case, the Paladin Peak fought the Renair Phantom, while the Cavalier Peak ran away and summoned his allies. Of course, everyone is aware of this, and there is no one who disputes that the collection of information is the first. However, the reality is that all those measures have ended unexpectedly. "The opponent is unknown and cannot escape." Burned to the ground, just like our eyes are out of sight of our surveillance and vigilance. How the hell is that? " It''s just... There was something in the fjord that caught me a little bit. I''m missing something. I feel something rather uncomfortable. I don''t know what that is. In fact, he was secretly taught by Elakino the terrible possibility that the Doom King Ira-Tact was still in this world. I was also informed that this series of incidents is likely to be the hands of Ira = Tact. That''s why the fjord received with impatience that the strange discomfort was getting stronger and stronger day by day. Maybe they''re making some fatal mistake. But I don''t know what that is. Even though the demonic hand came right in front of us, there was no way to see it for themselves. The fact was that my fellow men''s reluctance to avenge me was above all a matter of teeth. ¡°I''m going to take a break. I will also pray to God, so if you can, don''t let anyone pass." While rubbing his eyebrows, the fjord rises from its seat to change its mood. I wanted to put my head in order. I thought that if I prayed to God, I might be able to wipe out this headache. You might know the answer to such a strange feeling that you are not yourself. The fjord had already had such low hopes several times. "Understood, my great knight Fjord. In that case, after a while, the commander will take care of it....." "I''m sorry, please." Even the unwieldy followers of the younger Holy Knight of the year were unable to give a satisfactory return, and the Commander of the Holy Knight Order, Fjord, left the command post. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Patan and the door can be closed. The back that I thought was so big looked small, and the remaining Paladin fell lightly on his head to the left and right, as if to shake his thoughts. "Alright, let''s wash the trend of the deceased again." You may have missed it. I will notify the soldiers to repeat the investigation with the citizens. Now I think it''s necessary to tell you a little bit about our situation, but what do you think? " To fill the fjord, the Holy Knight begins to confer with an indispensable energy. Once again, we have fewer friends, so we need to follow them up. In addition, new measures will be necessary. I can''t leave everything to the fjord, at least I want to put together a plan for him to help. Yes, it raises the airborne flame, but the door opens vigorously as if it was twitching its nose. Excuse me! It was the Knights'' Generals who showed up. From the clothes, it was thought that the main task was to send a message, etc., but I was very sad and I was in a panic. A gaze gathers around the attitude. The messenger''s soldiers gazed at the holy knights, who were far superior to them, and squinted. In that case, from the capital of the kingdom... an emissary has arrived. It was now the turn of the Holy Knights to groan. At the same time, the thought of finally arriving and the desire to be left alone still intersect. The capital of the kingdom, or kingdom, is a messenger from Qualia. The agenda would of course be the question of this departure and the founding of the country, that is, the closure of the Divine Guangguo Renair. However, there were many problems in responding to Qualia in the current situation where the adversary was in the country, and there was a possibility of internal interference in the event that the internal affairs were known. If that happens, the end of the legion of the Holy Knights, the so-called traitor, will be tragic. They had to cover up this problem at all costs. For this reason, the most important thing existed. That is...... So, who''s coming? The Knights opened their eyes again in surprise. There was the Knight Commander Fjord, who was supposed to have left the room earlier. Dear Fjord! I was just on my way to my room, but that''s all right now? "Oh, it doesn''t look like I''m resting." You there, I''ll listen to you too. " I couldn''t deny the Knights'' members, who in their hearts were unexpectedly saved. They are not so experienced or brave as to be able to make some kind of decision independently in this situation. Either way, you don''t have the authority to do that, so it was definitely a matter of calling in the fjord. In a way, I would have said it was a crossing ship. The Knights quietly watched what was going on. I can determine the extent to which Qualia is willing to intervene in this issue. Depending on the other party, this connection may be possible. If it seems to go under the sleeve, it is best. However, contrary to the interest of the Knights, the man who preached seemed to be stubborn. ¡°What''s the matter? We need to prepare ourselves for whoever''s coming. I know you''re in a panic because of the sudden, but you need to calm down." --Mr., it''s me. "Hmm, I''m sorry, but please speak up a little louder." It''s a small voice. Although she has excellent physical abilities, she cannot hear the tired Knights'' hearing. When the fjord asked again, tilting its neck strangely, the man who was trembling and shivering finally decided to do so. This time, everyone in the Great Hall cried out in a clear voice. "Likewise, I am the Diary Saintess Litrain-Nerim-Quartz!!" All the holy knights and soldiers who were watching over the situation, a whisper occurs in the words. The worst name I could have guessed was released. In this situation, a contact from the Saintess of Qualia. It was confirmed that they would be dragged further into the mud as they scratched the algae in the challenge. Further difficult helmsmen will be required in the future. If you make a mistake, you will not escape from your country. That''s all I had to deal with. While the Holy Knights showed a uniform expression as if they had crushed bitter insects in a new phase of the homeland, the senior Holy Knight Fjord-Weistark, who was deceived by the presence of this person in the Southern Province, likewise drew a wrinkle between his eyebrows... I snorted quietly without anyone noticing. 87 Lesson 83: The Phantom (2) In the reception room, where the Knights were packed, there was a bit of a tense air. One was a fjord. Honorable knight and head of the Holy Knight Order Fjord-Weistark. Sitting on the sofa facing each other was a young girl who seemed to have finally reached the age of two digits. Beautifully sparkling raiment in a cutely knotted triple braid. The correct expression of being dressed in clothes, coupled with her obnoxious attitude, makes me want shelter somewhere. But I was brought here on purpose. I''m not a good person to have such an impression. Welcome back, Mr. Retrain. "Ah, ahh... yes, haha, it''s nice to meet you, fjord-sama." The girl in front of me... yes, my daughter is the Saintess Retrain = Nerim = Quartz in the diary. One of the Seven Saviors of Idlagia and one of the loved ones of the gods belonging to Qualia. The fjord cuts into the subject with a greeting to the girl who cherishes such a huge book that her body is about to hide. "It seems that this visit was with the intention of Qualia, but what about Qualia Central?" Qualia''s idea was the first thing she had to check. Underwater, Qualia and Ren¨¦a had already negotiated, but that was only at the cardinal level. They are not the ones who take the helm of Qualoria. The higher clergy will make the final decision. The central priests, the cardinals, and so on, were only minions. The judgment of the body was important. My God, it seems that the Holy Maiden of Ede is not interested in this matter. The fjord said, "Ho!" Without concealing her inner surprise, she looked surprised. The Holy Maiden of Eden is the most important presence in Qualia. Also known as the first Saintess, she is only allowed to see some high-ranking priests, and according to the legend, she looks after Qualia more than the founding of the country. The three Popes are supposed to lead the administration of Qualia in deciding its policy, but no matter what they hide behind, this generation of saints is behind it. In other words, she is the will of Qualia. The girl chose to stand still. Exactly. It is not an exaggeration to say that it is God''s mercy. But the fjords have a few doubts about its behavior. I don''t know the Saintess of Ede, but I felt strange. "But why the saintly lady of Jedi?" Retrain twitched his shoulders at the words of the fjord. Even though she didn''t have a particularly rough tone, she was almost bothered about how to respond to that frightening situation. Retrain quickly rolled up the large book that was the origin of both of her names--and read out its contents. "S-she received a request for rescue from the Spirit Contract Alliance." Well, the Spirit Contract Alliance was devastated by an assault by a witch named Vagia and her subordinate succubi. The saintly lady of Yiddo is very angry about this and needs to deal with it immediately. " "Oh my God! The El-Nur Spirit Contract Alliance!?" Looks like the continent of Idlagia is in more chaos than we thought. We already know that there was a disturbing air flowing through El-Nur, in combination with the fjord. On the contrary, it is a well-known fact among the clergy that the people of Ichii are in a comparable position anyway. She said she was being invaded by a new witch... " However, there was also the trust that the witch was not alone in the country. El-Nur has the same spiritual warrior as the Holy Knight, and above all, there is a Saintess. Spreading across the territory, the deep forest is the terrain that the elves are most proud of and their garden. Every situation was a sign of El-Nur''s victory. That''s why the Central Committee of Qualia also showed a quiet stance without actively intervening if it knew the situation. I am confident that the Holy Brothers and the Allies will surely seize victory. The wish was defeated before evil. "©¤ The more convenient it is, the more convenient it is." "Huh? Did you say something?" The voice of the small leaked fjord was asked in amazement by the retrain that the saintly lady listened to suddenly with superhuman hearing. In response, the fjord connects words without upset. "No, that''s because I said there was a terrible problem. We still don''t even know where the witches in the north are. The appearance of more witches is a matter of concern to us as well. The world is being eroded by what is sure to turn out to be evil. The time will come when our holy gods will have to fight as the guardians of the world." "Um... I see." "Now, Mr. Retrain, I''d like to talk to you a little more." We don''t have enough information. Share your information here and use it as a countermeasure against evil beings. ¡± "Yes, yes..." The fjord nodded in response to a slightly sharpened tooth, and the fjord continued its conversation in search of the true meaning of this somewhat weak girl. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Get some important information and give them what they might want instead. I don''t think I can remember all the young retrain, and it''s a problem even if there''s a leak. However, the information she has given us suggests that the world is in a critical situation. The Fjords did not expect the El-Nur Spirit Contract Alliance to fall, and they will be forced to make modifications to their response. However, it seemed that only a small amount of time was left. In the northern continent, the territories of Qualia and El-Nur are adjacent. But in reality, huge mountain ranges are separating the two countries. For this reason, exchanges can only take the form of narrow and steep paths through the mountains, or bypassing the northern or southern parts of the mountain range. This is one of the reasons why Qualia did not collect satisfactory information, and the geographical factors make it a natural fortress that separates Qualia and El-Nur. In other words, even if El-Nur falls to the enemy, there is only a detour route that takes time to march naturally. However, if the southern route that travels through the Southern Continent is taken, this Renair will be the first one to hit... (That said...... the first thing to think about is this.) It is already well known that there are many problems that must be dealt with. Now that the number of problems has increased by one or two, there is nothing I can do about it now. Even if it is fatal to a nation that hasn''t been around for a long time. The fjord, with some kind of ruthlessness, decides to clean up one of the problems in front of it first. ¡°I see. Thank you for the important information. However, Mr. Retrain, I don''t think that someone like you is going to go out there on purpose. If you don''t mind, I''d like to ask you another requirement." "Oh, uh..." All the information that came from her was important. But weak. With the departure of the Southern Province and the disappearance of the two Holy Ladies, Qualia has a terrible lack of power. It is the saintly woman in this diary who stands in the whole controversy, beyond the immobility of the saintly lady of the elders. The Spirit Contract Alliance has been defeated and taken control, which means that its former allies, the Elves, will turn against their enemies as they are. Of course, including the three saints who belonged to the Spirit Contract Alliance... There was no reason to move the Holy Maiden, which was the only weapon Qualoria possessed, to the point of informing Ren¨¦a of the situation and asking for her help. If so, the main purpose is different. For example, the terrible personal circumstances of the girl in front of you. "Ah, um... let me meet the senior holy knight, Mr. Verdell... I''d like to ask you for brokerage." But the fjord murmured inwardly for a purpose that was clearly stated. I knew it. She nodded quietly to reassure her that she was somewhere nervous. The fjord then slightly detached its gaze and opened its mouth in a strange way, recalling the relationship between her and Verdell. "Verdel... oh, oh! I see. Speaking of which, he was Mr. Retrain''s ex-foster father. I was sorry for this. In other words, your father may have been involved in some troublesome events during this coup d ''¨¦tat, and he is planning to do so." "Um, uh, ah..." The fjord, which received an affirmation from a shaky, vertical neck, forced a smile that she could not do without reassurance. ¡°Cavalier Verdell is currently on a mission in this city. Of course, I''m fine." "Um, even though I sent you the letter, I haven''t responded in a long time..." "I see. He was on his own undercover assignment until recently." Perhaps you didn''t get a reply because of your job. I was never trying to scorn you. " "I see..." While staring at the somewhat reassuring retrain, the fjord further recalls the relationship between this young girl and Paladin Verdelle. Originally, it was a relationship between my son and the knight who didn''t have any philosophy. Whether they were pressed as harassment by priests of opposing factions, or awakened to paternity and justice, it was not unusual for a Paladin to be asked to behave as a role model for a citizen when Verdelle accepted an orphaned girl and raised her as a substitute for her father. The problem is that his daughter was chosen by God as a saintess. There is no need to talk about it after that. Whether it was due to jealousy or political influence, Verdel and Retrain were separated, and even the ugliness of the facts began to spread. The end is the forced dissolution of the parent-child relationship. The Paladin Verdell had many allies, but even more enemies. Retrain admires her father as her only daughter, and Verdelle adores her daughter as her only father. Contrary to what should be a mediocre relationship, the malice surrounding it is unknown. That was... a story that ended. "Um, and I have a favor to ask of the fjord..." "Don''t worry, Mr. Retrain. I''ll leave this fjord to you and arrange for you to meet with Knight Verdell as soon as possible.¡± Without a word, the fjord pushes forward with a suggestion. For this is nothing for him now, and it is best for the wretched girl in front of him. "Huh... really?!" The fjord adds a condition of "but" to a girl who raises her voice of joy to her appetite. "It''s hard to say, but please also understand that there is a suspicion between you and Knight Verdell." Of course, I understand such vile ugly rumors and disbelievers who are bewitched by nasty rumors. Unfortunately, some people don''t think so. " "Um... what?" "You''ve gone too far." Forgive me, but when I get old, it''s a long story. In other words, if you move like a retrain with less prominence, it will not be good. I''ll take care of everything, Knight Verdell - I''d like you to meet your father in an unforgettable place. Are you sure? "Yes, yes! Yes, that''s enough, yes, it''s okay!" She probably has only her father in her heart anymore. And it is said that the holy woman is found of God, and that she pays some price in receiving her blessing. What is the price she is paying? It seemed to have something to do with his obsession with his father, even though he was his only relative. In any case, it was a trivial matter for the fjord today. She knows about the Phantom that appears in Ren¨¦a, and she can''t just walk around and invite Qualia to intervene. To do so, it is necessary to tie her interests to her father. Fortunately, she didn''t seem to be interested in anything other than her father, so this proposal was a win-win proposition. ¡°That''s good. Fortunately, my men have a strong mouth. As long as you keep this in mind, I can assure you that I won''t tell anyone about today." "Yes, yes... I understand" ¡°It may seem like a strange offer, but my country is still in the process of reform. I want to hide as much of the information as possible so that it becomes more confusing.¡± It was a fjord that explained as clearly as possible, but when I noticed that the retrain showed a slightly troubled expression, I just put my hand on my face. "No, it''s been a long story again." I''ll tell you where and when. " The girl''s expression shone on the words, and she took out a pen from her chest as if she remembered something and wrote it down in a panic. Satisfied with that, the fjord tells the place and time, and assembles its plans for the future. "It was very helpful that Mr. Retrain relied on me." The details of the claim are different, those who believe in the same God. I just wanted to avoid doing things with Qualia. Especially if such a thing is happening in the El-Nur Spirit Contract Union. " Ah, thank you! ¡°I''m glad we recognize that each other''s countries share the same purpose. I will tell the saintly lady of Hua Burial and the saintly lady who is lying face down. Well, I''m afraid it''s a bitter place, but I''ll show you to the empty room in the Knights'' Lodge, so please wait there until the end of the day." The fjord escorts the girl to the door of the reception room in a flowing and natural manner. The door opened slowly, and words came from behind him confirming the left and right of the hallway. "Ah, um..." How did it go? If you have any concerns, just say so. ¡± "When Ren¨¦a was founded, I heard that God had come." So, is God really there? ¡± The fjord gives a slightly surprised expression to the words. For there must be no questioning of the presence of God by the Holy Maiden. I thought it was bad after I let out my retrain, but I was trying to deceive her in a panic. The fjord, which was slightly disfigured by her appearance, shook its head lightly and gave a soft smile instead of worrying about words. "Yes, there is a God." And you''re going to be watching us. " The words seemed somewhat reassuring, and Ritrain stroked her chest. And the fjord observed the condition a little, and guided her as if she remembered. 88 Lesson 84: Flickering Ren¨¦a, the heart of the kingdom of light is in the midst of some kind of dysfunction. There were people who enjoyed their lives at their own pace, just like other personnel. Atu of the sludge, that man. ¡°The whole case. I have no idea!¡± Amritate Cathedral is the home of Ren¨¦a, a centralized state administration. Having been given a private room in it, Atu stopped scratching at the problems that were currently bothering them, and decided to wait for the plane to arrive sooner rather than later. Is it because it is a single room, or is it because it was liberated from the position that it is the No. 2 of Minogula and the heart of Ira = Takuto? When she threw Goron and her body on the bed, she began to enjoy her laziness and sluggishness. "Ahh, it''s awesome to slumber in bed from daylight..." It is the pole of idleness. If this situation is found in the old Mortar, it would be definitely a sermon course for the Minogulas. But now she belongs to Ren¨¦a, to be exact, an NPC character belonging to the TRPG faction. Therefore, there is no one who complains to her who is turning into Neto and breathing good air. That said, it would also be terrible to blame her actions unilaterally. Although completely brainwashed by GM''s abilities, Atu was a witch who belonged to the enemy. In the unlikely event that we think about it, we need to be careful, and we are in a position to say that we will incorporate it into Renea''s national management if we are in a period of chaos. In the end, the Atu native freedom unleashed from the yoke of the Minogulas was coupled with the Soarers'' surplus of witches in this flowerpot. However, if Atu''s attitude was the only problem, there were circumstances that could not be said to be the same. "Or rather, it''s too good to be true at all." It seemed that the Saintess So Arena and Fenne were somewhat apart, and the witch Erakino-san was sweet. The commander of the working unit, the Fjord, feels rampant and can''t be reached. And I don''t like the tingling air, so I got separated... that''s it? For a while, what about the upper levels of this country? " In the first place, the unification of the will of the upper levels has not been completely implemented. In addition to the fact that the two saints have the same power, there are also irregulars called witches and GM. The priests who rule each city and village are starting to act at their own discretion because of the delay in receiving instructions from the cathedral. You know the Knights, and the fjords don''t even come face to face with the saints these days. Ren¨¦a''s current state was that of a multi-headed beast that couldn''t move from the spot, even though each head tried to move in the direction of its own choice. "This will destroy Takudo-sama in no time." Hey, Takudo-san? " When did you make it? Atu took out the mysterious Takudo doll from her pocket and spoke to her. A cloth and a lump of cotton that could not be said to be good for the flattery she had made in her spare time, but she had enough time to do such a comfort. That said, she herself was not completely indifferent to the killing of the Knights. It was a problem that Takedou would have caused otherwise. Although she is hostile, there is no reason why she, who is a Takudou First Doctrine, should not give thought to this issue. Therefore, recently, it has become a daily routine to guess the former master''s plan while staring at Takudou dolls on the bed. (Even if Takudo-sama is responsible for this series of incidents, there must be some kind of purpose. No, it''s true that my first and foremost purpose is to get me back, but for that, it''s a little dodgy.) I can hear a rush of dust and someone running outside the room. It sounds like someone from the clergy who was taking a nap in his room is rushing back to work. There is no concept of work in Atu today. Are you alert to GM''s capabilities? No, since the perpetrators of the current incident have not yet been identified, it is certain that Takudo-sama has established some means of defense against GM''s abilities. If so, they should come and get me back soon.) Warm cheerfulness streams in through the window. Atu is an evil being, but his influence in the TRPG faction is not surprisingly bad, but rather his eyelids are getting heavier. (What is Master Takudo thinking? No, what are you waiting for?) It''s a question I''ve already asked over and over. It''s not an answer this time, it''s just an idle time. You haven''t established a countermeasure yet, have you? Many thought experiments were carried out. But that doesn''t make it a premise that the Knights will be killed. Of course, it was a mistake to show the opponent''s strength in an easy-to-understand way. Knights killings are not an end in themselves, but a means. Through this incident, Ira = Tact is trying to do something. No matter what it is, no matter how much you think about it, you won''t get an answer. I''m sure... even. Even if the will of Atu''s people were unified and communication was smooth, that would not happen. Atu gazed at the puppet in front of him. I wonder if I''ve lost my mind, but my strength has gone out of my way, and even my face is crushed by the Takudo doll, whose appearance is even worse. "Could it be... Takudou-sama, you''re actually a little angry?" I had a bad feeling about coming here. Even though it wasn''t Atu''s fault that it broke through Takudo''s heart, it was certainly done by her hand. In any form, it cannot be said that the worst act of subordinates betraying the Lord has not touched Takudo''s backsliding. Once I thought about it, my anxiety swelled up and I could even hear the crushed Takudou doll murmuring, "... I hate Atu." "You can''t live like that!" Atu shouted unexpectedly. Then, from the adjacent room, a protest clapped heavily on the wall of Don, unintentionally placing his hand on his mouth. Of course, the meaning of the behavior is not to take care of one''s neighbor, but to dispel this unpleasant concern. "Yes, Takudou-sama will never forgive those who are hostile." It''s over if I get licked, so I''ll give you back exactly a hundred times more vengeance. A shredding knife that has left behind the words of spoilage and forgiveness! Oh, forgive me, Takudo-sama! I wonder what I''ve done!! " Even though I say that, I can feel the murderous intent and harmful intent overflowing from those eyes. Perhaps she can kill Takudo even if he shows up in front of her. While still nostalgic for a veneration similar to a pale love affair, you can still kill the opponent. Whether it is the result of GM''s brainwashing or her innate vice. At least... Atu had enough spirituality to be called a witch. "But, Takudo-sama?" How did Takudo-sama escape from that phenomenon? " Suddenly, a different question arose in Atu. ¡°The Eternal Nations hero didn''t have that kind of ability. At least the game is somehow big enough that it doesn''t have the ability to trigger the kind of mysterious events that are happening right now....." Until now, Atu was trying to discover Takudu''s abilities and tricks from the Knightsman''s murder. But in a sense, it was only the part of the leaves. I felt like I had lost sight of the essence. The essence is that the last piece of the puzzle is missing. Normally, I wouldn''t be alive with the wounds I sustained during that raid. Certainly there was some teasing, but unfortunately there was nothing in her memory that could have made it possible. "Hmm, hmmm...?" It didn''t exist, did it? "Huh...? I think I''ve forgotten something." There was a small thorn-like discomfort. Something is coming out of my throat. But I don''t know what it is. It was a strange feeling. I played the game hundreds or thousands of times with Takudo, and I have a small sense of discomfort that I should almost know about the data in Eternal Nations. The problem is -- the rough premonition that it''s about Ira = Tact. A concern that should have been forgotten as it was. But luck took her side on this day. "Oh, if you say so." If you say you have forgotten, there has been a problem. I''m in the TRPG camp now, so I was able to shake the dice. " Unusual for Atu, the Book came down. It is impossible to know the answer to the Knights'' murder. It was a similar result over and over again, and it has not succeeded in replacing the content of the question or the means. It was impossible to unlock the secrets of Takudo directly. It has already been tried by the Elakinos, and the result has been futile. But it should be easy to find out the answer to this little discomfort you have. I just forgot something. How can I stop what I''m supposed to remember if I have the trigger? At this rate, she doesn''t need to use GM''s powerful powers, and it''s enough for her to succeed by shaking a dice. If I fail... well, I''m hungry at that time, but I just need to find the time and ask Elakino to accompany me to the GM. It was a very simple task without any disadvantages. It''s a little careless in this situation, but it''s a little exciting. I can''t even think about it, so I don''t think it''s really a big deal. But there was something new about living as a character in a simulation game and using a completely different game system. Everything is fun at first. Even if the results are not taken down, it will be a good memory. "With such casual feelings..." "Um... flash judgment!" Remember what you forgot about Takudo-sama! " Atu in the sludge rolled the dice. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Atu''s Flash Determination 1d100 = [98] Judgment: Success Atu can now remember his memories more clearly! ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D And the fate is decided. "Oh? It feels so strange, but it''s a success, isn''t it?" Um, uh, I remembered somehow. Ira = Takuto-sama, the unnamed evil god who was named King of Doom..... " It was an atu that was roaring for a while, but suddenly his eyes were wide open as his expression turned giggly. Eventually, my face became more and more pale as I changed from the previous one... "--Oh! No way!!" She finally remembered the information she had long forgotten when she came to the (...) world of (...). It was far too fatal for her. ¡ó¡ó¡ó "Are you talking about...?" "Yes, that''s right, Sou Arena-sama. Actually, I have a concern about this phantom, and I''d like to ask you a question." An unknown part of St. Amritate Cathedral. In that unpopular place, the Holy Maiden Soarina had received a strange offer from the Paladin Fjord. It was a strange suggestion that I couldn''t read my intentions. In addition, the situation was strange. One of the things that makes it easy for me to find myself in this archive deep in the cathedral, where people rarely come. One of the things I''ve talked about is trying to avoid people. There was one more thing that I felt like I never saw from the Holy Knight Fjord. Something was different from previous reports and consultations. Well, let''s gather everyone from my side... "-No." No to confusing suggestions returns. After all, I didn''t want Fenne or Erakino to hear it. At last, suspicion grows, but the current Soarer can only be puzzled. "Please confidentially check with Mr. So Arena only." If my concern is certain, then this must be proceeded with caution ¡±. It is a word that does not say whether it is or not. What is he going to say? Soarina could only nod in bewilderment at the impetuous manner of the fjord. 89 Chapter 85: Decree No. The night before the storm sometimes gives people a strange sensation they can''t get. That night, when it rained so hardly ever on the southern continent, gave a strange feeling. "Mhh..." Old Mortar was looking at a piece of paper while sitting at a small desk temporarily prepared for the Mayor''s office in Dragon Tan. The content of the book, written in brilliant script, was a question that could be said to be the homework that his Lord Takedo had done for the resurrection. How did Ira-Tact survive the assault? There are multiple prerequisites, and if you can''t answer with a rope, it''s like a mystery with a high level of difficulty bothering this wise man''s head. "No matter how much I think about it..." I know the king used some means we didn''t know existed, but what means can we use to resurrect him from that situation? ¡± When I just touched it, I put my body in the chair deeply, and the sound of both geeks and trees rattled. The candlelight on the table wobbles loudly, and the rain that can be heard from outside flows comfortably into my ears. The quiet time removed some of the fatigue that had accumulated, and eventually Old Mortar rubbed his shoulders while trying to clear up the work that was left just after the break... "Oh, I was still thinking about that." Suddenly a voice came from behind. "Oh! This is the king, excuse me for being like this." oh, but from the other side of the cigarette..... " Old Mortar who inadvertently returned the word to his Lord in a reflexive manner, understands that the situation is impossible and ceases to speak. "Oh, king! When!!" "I feel like it''s the second time, but I''m a little happy because everyone will be surprised when I do this." It is the king of Mynoguras, whom he believes in and who serves his body and mind as if he were a child who succeeded in mischief. Suddenly, tensions rose suddenly, mainly among the old mortars, and at the same time, various information and questions swirled in the head with the roughness of a turbulent stream. "Oh King, how did you end up infiltrating Qualia!?" First of all, this was the first question. Qualia - To be precise, it was inconceivable that Takedou, who was infiltrating into the Divine Kwangoku Renair to recapture Atu, would be here. There is considerable distance between the southern continent, where Dragon Tan is located, and the northern continent, where Divine Optics Renea is located. Although the location of two places is close, it takes a lot of time to walk on people''s feet. Of course, it would be too disrespectful to compare the power of their king with the ordinary pedestrians and travellers there, but it would normally take a few days to get around. In addition, there are now unknown monsters near the borders of the two countries, and the Holy Knights and Fawnkavn are on guard and dealing with them. It felt too early and too easy to break through such a danger zone. Well, I used it. Inadvertently tilts his neck to the slightly distinctive pronunciation. But since Takudu didn''t say anything more, Old Mortar refrained from asking questions. The abyss of magic is endless. Surely, a skill he didn''t even know existed in his own king. With that understanding, the conversation moves on to another topic. "Geez, where is everybody?" Could it be that you''re already asleep? " "No, I was just taking a break." They will be back here soon.... no, if the king returns, I''ll call him right away! " "Ah, you don''t have to hurry that much..." Takudo watched Old Mortar lose his blood without paying a fare. But the words that followed suddenly caused me to sweat coldly. "No! There are a lot of unexpected things that I have to ask the king!" Time is running out. We''ll be getting ready for the meeting soon, so please wait for us! That''s great! Don''t go anywhere on your own, just wait! ¡± "Hah, hahaha..." There are a lot of possibilities to be squeezed. Takudo has been swinging his dark elves ever since the raid. Of course, that only made sense, and there were results. Even so, I finally accepted the reality that I was actually turning a blind eye. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "King!! Good luck!" Please punish us for our shamefulness! " "I''m really, really glad. I wonder what will happen for a while....." Welcome back, king ~ "Welcome back." Gear and Emul shed tears of excitement, and the Elfur sisters, who had already spoken to each other on the mountain, were relatively gentle and welcoming. In addition to the city chief, Elves'' Antelyse, and several other relatively high ranking people were gathered. While being offered words of joy by a small number of people, Takedou sat down on the sofa. No, I feel like the temperature has risen somewhat all of a sudden. I moved the location and now it is the reception room. First, Takudo sits on the visitor''s sofa, and the Erfu sisters occupy the left and right sides of the sofa as a matter of course. Old Mortar and Emul face to face. The rest stand around the sofa, feeling a little overwhelmed. Originally, a slightly larger conference room should have been prepared, but Takudo himself turned it down, so it took on such a strange form. It is judged to be good on rainy days because the voice is easier to pass, and in fact, the rainfall foot is getting stronger and stronger. While it was a bit of a pity that the only person who stood still was participating in the meeting, no one was present to speak or think so softly. "Well... then, where should I ask?" First of all, are you ready for the instructions I gave you? " And the meeting begins. Everyone understands the agenda without being told. The seeds of vengeance that the king has planted so carefully are finally sprouting. "Yes, you don''t have to stay." Not only is there stability in the country, but there is no problem in controlling information to the citizens. ¡± "There are some who are concerned about the king''s absence, but until then." I''m spreading delusions that God Kotoku Renair can''t bear to hear, but there''s no one in Japan who''s upset. " Yeah, thank you. Emul and Old Mortar answer me first. Domestic control seems to be fine. Takudo himself was known through his subordinates and the eyes of the people by his authority as a leader, but he gained a greater sense of reality by receiving reports. I was a little anxious to leave my own hands to the helm of the country, but they seemed to have responded well to Takudu''s expectations. In the beginning, the adults of Mortar Old Ladies were almost useless, so the most accomplished may be the younger sisters next to each other... "With regard to the fawncavn, we are currently dealing with the monsters that appeared on the border." Qualia already--I ''m sorry, it was Ren¨¦a. It seems to be eating into your territory, how would you like it? ¡± "I''ve already discussed it with Pepe-kun, so there''s no problem." Even with them, I would want a land that has real combat experience and flavor, and I don''t think there is any element to put a sideways spear from here. " A little gaze flies. And he said, "When did you have a meeting with Fawn Kavun? The question is: I was able to answer that question, but I didn''t have enough time to talk about it tonight, so I dared to ignore Takedou. You can always explain about Maho, and what is important now? Rather than a means, Fawn Kavun-that is, Pepe and I discussed the response of both countries. I don''t know if the Old Mortals understood that. Of course, I did not intend to make any special mention of what the leaders of the two countries decided. "The internal affairs part is safe." About the military side, but how many readiness units are there? I told you to have it ready through your career and Mary. " This is one of the liver parts of this operation. We need at least one unit that can act quickly. In addition, this time we need some numbers, so we prefer Dark Elf units armed with firearms to Minogula units with high combat capabilities. "I managed to get it ready." I really... I don''t want to do it again. " "The warriors were fine, but it was really hard for them to selfishly say that they didn''t want to hear anything other than the king. I''m glad the king went out on his own." "I-I see..." Since the twin sisters were somewhat strong, Takudo remembered that even though the moon had not come out, it was now night. The two of them were annoyed from time to time by their selfishness, so they took the time to thank and follow them, and smiled bitterly in their hearts. But in exchange for their hard work, the results seemed impressive. ¡°This gear will tell you more. The Armored Dark Elf Fighters are already ready to deploy. Whenever there is an order. In addition, the monsters under the king, such as the longfoot bugs, are also organized into a designated number to wait in the Great Curse Realm." "Yeah, yeah, it''s perfect." "So, you''re finally going to declare war on God Kwikoku Renair and send your troops." Be on the lookout for this gear! Let''s put an end to the humiliation of the past and make sure to save Lord Atu! ¡± "Oh, I''m going to let everyone do something else, so I''m going to take Atu back." The words of Gear that were lightly dismissed, everyone? She gives a strange look. Although gears seemed to be rampant every time, they were also expecting to march on Renair. The Holy Knight, which would have been prepared by Minogura and Ren¨¦a, bumps into him, while some attempt to recapture Atu and destroy the Holy Maiden. The investigation in the previous stage was judged to be an infiltration into the enemy country that Takudo was conducting. But that prediction was overturned lightly. It seemed to me that they had no idea, no grand plans yet. "But then... at least I can''t be ashamed of myself if I don''t help you by avoiding exposure and arrows!!" Yeah. I''m glad to hear that, but honestly, you guys are a bit of a tough opponent. According to the words, everyone who was excited under the gear felt like they could take a cold shower. I tried not to think about it anywhere, but the fact is that we can never avoid this operation, which is to recapture Atu and destroy his enemies. That is, the brutal reality that Minogula''s battles are impossible to deal effective damage to enemies. "King... who are these people?" Old Mortar asks on behalf of the group. That day, they learned of the despair of real helplessness. And the king shall be damaged in his sight, and all the resistance of his own death shall be brought back in vain. What kind of teasing was there, and what kind of force was used? While Takudu''s work had been revived, the adversary''s abilities were also unknown. "Those are the people with the authority of TRPG. Just like me... but with a completely different power." TRPG? The words that were quietly spoken were something that no one in the room knew. From the words that are unfamiliar with listening, we can deduce that it originates from the kingdom of God that the king usually speaks, but it is not natural that the answer can be understood only by guessing. However, this topic alone was judged by Takudo to need an explanation, and even though it was different from some of the previous topics, the details began to be told. "Hmm, well, it''s hard to explain. Well, let''s say that you have the ability to judge every action by the result of the dice......" Eventually, a stunned fact is told. The ability of TRPG is the ability to gamble. Looks at every action as gambling and allows the dice to intervene in the fate they show. In other words, no matter how hard you try and have great power, if you''re unlucky, you''ll die, no matter how incompetent or powerless you are, if you''re lucky, you''ll live. A series of on-the-spot battles that negate all prerequisites. That was the power of the opponent. Takudo revealed more information that he had learned. Presence called GM. The witch under his command. And the old Southern Province of Qualia with the saintly lady who accepted the witch and joined hands. A force that can be said to be the same as the actors who replaced them. Those were the beings they were now in relation to. Of course, the Dark Elves were strong in agitation. I already knew that there was a Saintess in the enemy, but I accepted the demonic one. That the witch and her lord are equal to the same god as Takudo. However, the most astonishing thing that stunned them was the unknown power of the enemy, who was not allowed to resist anything the day their king was attacked. It was who it was. "In other words, our attack didn''t arrive because it was judged that the attack failed." It''s too reckless a bet. If I made a mistake, the defeat would be on the enemy side, and it would be more likely. But it was the enemy who won, that is to say, the enemy won the series of myriad equal wagers. Old Mortar thought so. No, that''s because the referee forced me to make a judgment of success. That kind of reveal was often too irrational and time-consuming to understand. "The leader of the enemy, GM, can manipulate every judgment he wants. Even if black comes out, if he says white, it becomes white. No matter how much power we have to go, the opponent can only judge our victory and we will lose." Everyone on the scene... even the Erfur sisters who became witches. It was not a bet to leave one''s fate to heaven. Squirrels have been trained, and naturally only judgments in their favor are made. There was no match anywhere. There was only a definite future of victory and their own defeat. "It''s also because of this authority that Atu was taken." If it were true, I would not have succeeded with dice so easily, but I forced him to do it. " Always at this time, Takedou''s expression was as if she had crushed the bitter insect. He himself seemed to regret that Atu was taken more than his own defeat. So far... the enemy was powerful. "--King! Is Atu-san okay?!" With the name of Atu, Emul finally cries out, unable to contain himself. It was a matter of everyone''s heartbreak and concern for their safety. Emul is the same woman, and she was also cared for by Atu in various parts of the management of Minogurra, so she probably had a hard time thinking about it. Tears were about to spill out of his shaking eyes, and his words of concern for his safety were shaking with anxiety. "Atuu....." Emul''s shoulders trembled at the silent, indescribably thoughtful words. Could it be that things are more serious than you think? Such an unpleasant feeling dominates your chest. Some of them were optimistic about Atu''s safety because the king was safe, and because the king had deliberately investigated until he infiltrated. However, that unfounded optimism gradually disappeared, and anxiety grew that could not be wiped away. Takudo looked over at the upset Emulus and explained her situation under the guise of calmness. ¡°Well, I don''t know. I was breathing better than I thought, so I think I''ll be fine there.¡± Huh? Exactly, the air of "Eh?" blows up the heavy air just now in a flash, what does that mean? The eyes pierced into Takudo. "... Huh? What is good air, king?" Old Mortar speaks for everyone''s doubts. There is a strong wrinkle engraved between the eyebrows, and I put my hand on the chin beard as if I didn''t know what was going on. "I was eating delicious specialties from across the street every day without working..." Everyone was silent. Even though it was supposed to be a strange air, it was destroyed in a massive way. The twins were smiling with blue streaks on their heads, and even Emul, who was so worried, was holding his head. The hero who wanted everyone to care about his safety was completely adapted to the other side. "If you stop being my subordinate, you''ll be free..." There is none who will respond to the word. In her honor, Takudu dared to refrain from mentioning it, but he was observing all her actions without Atu knowing it. Of course, during the meeting between the saintly lady and the witch, I was distracted by the great love, and I was talking to the poor Takudo-kun doll day and night. All I don''t know is Atu himself. It was certain that if Atu himself knew about this, he would roll around the floor screaming with shame, but fortunately, Takudo decided to take this memory to the grave. "Well, that''s it!" Isn''t it reasonable to assume that you''re being driven mad by your enemies!? We need to get them back quickly! I feel sorry for you! " I followed him, but since I was a subordinate to Takedou in the first place, I was quite a free man, so I didn''t agree with this claim on the surface anyway. What are you doing with that guy? Half is confusion and anger. Still, the joy and relief of being safe and happy was half that. After all, the Dark Elves swallowed Atu''s bizarre deeds and decided to focus on how much they could contribute to dealing with the crisis facing the Minogulas. But, my lord, how can we defeat our enemies? "That''s right, onee-chan. If the opponent wields the power of God, our defeat will be sure. I don''t think there is a gap. And now that Atu is unemployed, we need to brainwash her before we can bring her back. I''m unemployed." As always, the twins are strong. Should I have come during the day? What a frail nostalgia, but I''m convinced that their questions are certainly the most important. The TRPG faction''s ability is a vicious word. In particular, it is fatal that GM is using the product regardless of its ability. The power to adjudicate all events. If you are supposed to be wielded with moderation and good sense, if you move away from that yawning, there is no way to resist. That''s right, it''s equal to none. In other words... there is only a small amount of means left. "There are not many things in this world that are perfect. Especially if it''s a person, the word incomplete is more appropriate. And even the power of God, as long as it is used by men, there are many ways to do it." In fact, Takudo has succeeded in using certain means to conceal his actions from GM. That success was what Takedou most wanted in Renair''s land, and it was a hint to destroy the power of the absolute referee. Takudo... had finished all the preparations for this operation and returned to Dragon Tan. Ugh! Huh! Huh, why? He gets complaints from both sides of the protest. What''s bothering you? It was Takudo who was in a hurry, but it was unusual for him to not put it into words this time, but he understood the claim of the twins well. In other words, it is time to reveal the seeds. "That''s right. It''s about time for a match!" That said, I feel that this was too difficult for Rock..... " While saying that, Takudu naturally pointed at Old Mortar''s chest and then made a square with his fingertips. Old Mortar thought for a few seconds, but raised his voice and took out a piece of paper from his chest. Takudo starts talking when he sees the piece of paper placed on the table in a strange way. What happened that day? "What did he do..." ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "Well then, let''s check again." The primary objective of this operation was to recapture Atu. In turn, the destruction of hostile saints and witches. " Everyone... kept their mouths shut. "I''ll deal with the GM''s power as an umpire." It has a fatal flaw. " The authority of Takedou. I caught a glimpse of one of them. "What I want everyone to do is clean up after themselves. I''m the only one who can get rid of the kingdom of God, the kingdom of light, the kingdom of Rene." I couldn''t catch up with my understanding. It is certainly possible to judge that it is possible. Ability is also certainly out of the question, and it will go hand in hand with the ability of some GM. But where does the idea come from? The thoughts strongly occupy the chest. It was not something that could be accomplished by an existence with an approximate will. "Maybe if we finish this operation, the whole continent will be in chaos, but there''s nothing we can do about it." I took Atu away from me. " The only thing I found out was that... He said that the existence in front of us is outside our imagination, just like God. "Ah, let''s think about the name of the operation!" Well... let''s go to the "Operation Kwang-uke"! " At the same time, it was worthy of calling himself the King of Doom, and it was fierce to make malice and harmfulness, and above all, words, into evil... "Do it thoroughly." I''m the kind of person who puts a good finger on what''s been done to me. " This is where the Order of the Doom King comes in. The name of the operation was the same as the means taken by the Holy Faction as if they were returning the favor. 90 Episode 86: Rapid Change One room in St. Amritate Cathedral. Originally it was a room where sacrificial objects were stored, and now a woman''s cry rose in the room where various documents were stored instead. "What are you doing!?" Please stop! " It is the younger sisters of the year who raise their voices of condemnation with tears. She is a poor Motomura daughter who was forcibly summoned from an idyllic rural area in Southern State and ordered to keep various approval documents in this room for some reason. "Yes! Hurry up, now is not the time! You can clean it up later!¡± "Such a shame!!" Against Atu, the heroic sludge of ex-Mainogula. She ignores the frightened but desperately resisting Sister''s voice because of her sense of responsibility for God-given work, and turns the paperwork upside down. A bundle of documents well organized by a Sister who did not know that she would seriously pull out her hand, now untied in pieces by the Atu, dancing through the room like a snowstorm on paper. A pile of paperwork from one to the next, already finished. Perhaps the time will come when you will need them, and the past, which you have arranged cheerfully until night, will pass like a running lantern. What the hell did I do? Tears filled the Sister''s eyes, and it was time to finally reach the limit. "Mr. Fenne! This way!" "Ahh! Get down on your face!" A helper appears to move the situation. My colleague Sister, who was also tasked with organizing the paperwork, brought Fennel, a face-down saintess, to me. The person known as Atu, who is now repeated in this room, is a very difficult guest. It''s not in the official chain of command, but when you try to force something on her that''s important to Ren¨¦a, you need an order from the Saintess. "However, I didn''t expect you to bring me a saintly lady who is too busy to catch her every day..." The Sister offered her thanks to God and wept in her heart a little earlier. Despite the mourning of the Sister, Fennel, who saw this sight, could not stop his mouth from opening to his misery. "Atu... what are you doing?" Fenne also understood that he was interested in some of the materials from the past. Even so, it was too shoddy. You should know in agreement with Atu that the current situation is one in which Ren¨¦a is still pressing. She, who was supposed to be one of us, was deeply perplexed by the fact that she was doing more work than she could get tired of doing. Listening to his intentions and thinking that in some cases it was even necessary to preach, Fenne took a step and entered the room... "-Oh!?" Atu reacted to the action in a strange way. "...? What''s wrong with you?" You''re a little weird. " It was a clear rejection. No, is it suspicious? Having met various people as a saintly lady and having gone through various experiences in the past, Fenne is very sensitive to such attitudes and emotions. It was easy to understand that Atu was suspicious of us, but we didn''t know why. The brainwashing done by GM has been solved... nothing. If so, she will immediately turn her blade to herself and attempt to kill all living things here. When it comes to doing that, it''s just flipping through past materials. Rather, it seemed more correct to judge that I had first noticed something hidden that I had not yet noticed. "But..." "Fenne, can you... prove that you are really who you are?" "... heh?" Fenne could not understand the meaning of the words suddenly asked by Atu, and suddenly a fervent voice leaked out. The more the question broke down, the more the question turned her heart into an upset. "Is it a philosophical story? Or is it theological? I don''t have time right now, so it''s not a case of asking such questions....." Answer with a little thought. I can''t read your intentions, but I can''t tell you why you won''t listen to me. By the way, it was unexpected that she would bury herself in the realm of deep thought in search of her own way, but she would still listen to her companions. "Me too!" Ah, no! This is too much trouble, Takedou-san! Fenne! Come here for a second! " "Ah, hey, don''t pull me..." I thought, but Fenne''s predictions were off when I saw Atu bothered and exploded alone. On the contrary, she changed her attitude and this time she pulled herself into the room. "Look at this." With no time to complain about anything at all, Atu quickly showed off some documents. Although it was Fenne who checked the document in a strange manner, he immediately realized that it was a familiar format. "This is the order I gave you." It''s about the Knights, the operation of each village, and... what is this? " The order of the Holy Maiden has a certain effect. Their position, which is entrusted to them directly by God, is very delicate, and for those who believe in the holy god Aaros, the word is treated as equal to that of God. Therefore, in order to convey the word correctly, the record is always kept as a document based on a certain form. To this day, it was administrative because it did not interfere with the transmission of the order system and the order content, but it is true that the words are left as a record without any change in each word and are approved based on the confirmation of the person. And one of the commands she handed over and confirmed was given directly by the faceless saint. All the special stamps and the autographs are from Fennel himself. But... it''s impossible. "...... I didn''t write anything like this" Fenne had no memory of writing such a written order. "Hey. Kanchan." So Arena-chan, don''t you know? " Fenne, who was puzzled by the unusual situation, called out from the entrance of the room. Did you hear it from somewhere, or did you happen to stop by? Erakino peered into my face from the entrance of the room. "Ahh... are you interrupting me?" Erakino pulls his face against the misery of the room and hurries back to his heels to escape the trouble. But fortunately, Atu and Fenne dragged us into this, and they immediately began to discuss how to deal with this strange anomaly. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ The sisters are to be evacuated and strictly forbidden to enter the room. In the messy room where the sacred demons gathered, Atu and Fenne carefully examined the contents of the instructions issued by themselves with a strange look. ¡°There are multiple inconsistencies in the instructions. Scheduling of meetings, etc. - the schedule was also tampered with. Fenne, how did you manage the area?¡± "As for the schedule, I''ll leave it to you." When I was told that, he said yes without question. It was an unfamiliar job for us in the first place. " Showing off a piece of paper, Fennel replied, shaking his head in bewilderment. Everyone understands that the recent hectic workload is due to the fact that the clerical layers of the organization have slipped away. Some parts of Fenne and the work in front of her were clear, and the Holy Maiden does not exist to run the organization in the first place. The task is to perform ceremonies for the comfort and authority of the people, and even to defeat the true miracle that God brought upon his external enemy in the event of an emergency. Rather, it is close to a miracle that Fenne and Soarena have pulled the country this far. Therefore, there is no reason to be blamed for not questioning the content of one''s own work because of the daily busyness. There is a great contradiction in them, and even if their confusion is deliberate, we cannot blame them for not realizing it. "Erakino. Who are you?" "In the first place, Erakino-chan is a free man, so she doesn''t work very much..." The Erakino is also the same. She is a witch and a top soldier of GM. It does not exist to run the organization, nor is it created in that way. If GM had had such a setting attached to her, it would have been different, but the situation with the girls was unexpected. And the only Atu that can handle this situation... has long since been removed from Ren¨¦a''s center of gravity because of its origins. "Then continue to ask questions." Don''t you think there have been so many mistakes lately? " "That''s because everyone will be busy." The master also said that he would tell me if there was any trouble... " "I agree with Elakino." Especially in my case, it didn''t seem very welcoming, and I thought it was being avoided. ¡± Conflicting documents. Among them, Fenne judged that it was not his own, and it was made to feel moderately authentic. Rather, even the problems they missed were arranged to be properly handled, and in fact people''s lives were improved, and the authority of the saints was higher than ever. But... there was obviously only one thing I was aware of on my side. It was crafted in such a way as to cut as little time as possible for them to gather and exchange words. It''s as if they say their wills and opinions don''t taste good when they''re united. ¡°Clearly, someone is tampering with this document. I''m pretty sure it''s Takudo, but... let me refrain from explaining the means. I''m not sure yet." "Where is the purpose?" I''m sure this will get in the way of our actions. I never doubted it until you taught me. Atu, you said before that the purpose of the Doomsday King is your own. Does this have anything to do with getting you back? " "With the Knights killing, we have used GM abilities sporadically. If Takudo-sama is trying to identify those laws for GM countermeasures, it''s true." ¡°It means confusing us and finding gaps and countermeasures in our actions. I''m sure, but is that really all?" Fenne recalls his memories. Indeed, with regard to GM''s abilities, I remember that several studies were carried out to resolve the Knights Killings case and to complete the presumed defeat of Ira = Tact. Among them, various information emerged, and sometimes the Soarer was pressed by GM to come down to this world to solve problems. On the other hand, Fenne was negative about the opinion, saying that it was better to stop working to get a better advantage by hiding. Since then, the relationship has been so broken. Not so long ago, I was openly arguing and revealing everything. But... all this is being done in secret, and the selection is being done with great care. Soarina, Fenne, Eraquino, Atu, and occasionally the Paladin Commander Fjord. All of them are trustworthy people, and it is clearly stated that they are "the person" in the GM''s investigation that has been carried out obstinately. Of course, it was well prepared for eavesdropping, and it was perfectly defended by the miracle barrier used by the Saintess and the eavesdropping by the authority of GM. If the Doom King is secretly rooting and operating in this land, there is no way to know its contents. That''s why I had some doubts that the purpose of GM''s ability was speculation. And most of all, the power of GM''s [Adjudicator] is not what it would be like to know. Looking at Fenne''s silent thoughts, Atu closed his mouth with something. And I just divided up this topic and made a brief conclusion. ¡°Either way, we need to raise the alert level. Either that or cancel all appointments - uh, cancel and let''s all have a seat at the table. Hey... no, if my predictions are correct, it''s quite an unpleasant thing to do." "Yes, that''s right. Anyway, don''t let them understand that we''ve noticed." I''m sure there''s some kind of trap out there. We need to get ahead of ourselves before we get into action. " First of all, we will need to unite our wills and exchange information with each other. The saints Soarena and Knight Commander Fjord are not present here. Especially when it comes to the fjord, it is considered to be in a rather unpleasant situation. While in the closest position to the saints, they are acting in a different way that can be said to be half-arbitrary from their pride as knights. Those forces, along with the Knights of the Slaves, are indispensable for Ren¨¦a, and they are by no means in the hands of evil beings... " Fennel and Atu have become more critical, and their awareness has already shifted to the battle. The five senses are sharpened, and those who do not allow any alarm for everything that will happen from now on will try to move. But the last person on the scene to lose momentum was the witch Elakino. "Um......" With a somewhat pale expression, she leaked out her voice as she squeezed out. It is important to share a sense of crisis, but as far as I can see from this reaction, it is not. Although her and GM''s vulnerability to unexpected events can be expected from previous events, this reaction seemed to be different. "I was working normally, and I thought I was just busy--" And fear spreads... " ¡±So, So Arena-chan... where are you?¡± This time, Atu and the others turned their faces pale. ¡±- Erakino! Roll the dice!!¡± Atu shouts. Elakino''s expression switched to the words, and she rushed to close her eyes and asked GM for help. = = GM: Message = = = = = = = = = = = Exercise of Game Master Authority. Identify Hua Burial Maiden Soarena''s whereabouts ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D A moment of silence. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Result: The location of Soarena is unknown. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The result is the worst word. Watching the moves, Atu and Fenne understand the severity of the consequences with the weeping look that Erakino makes for the first time. The absolutely inexplicable reason for the Knights'' murder now turns to the Holy Maiden. "Why!? Well, what''s going on? Why can''t I get an answer? So Arena-chan shouldn''t have anything to do with it!?" "Game Master! Can you identify the cause of the error?! One or eight, please contact the system!" Words screamed with a rash. Sometimes, however, such irreplaceable deeds can be punctured in the first place. The answer was revealed here by a coincidence. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Execution error (a) (...) Ben (...) (t) (...) is currently being played. GM privileges cannot be executed. [Event name] Track down the Knights'' serial killer! ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D But truth does not always bring light. I-It''s an event!? As a result, Atu accidentally screams at his head. I came here because I understood that the sticky hunch I had always had was real. I''ve heard of the word event more than Takudu. Indeed, it was when Mynogura was made to suffer and the heroes of the defenses were torn apart. But that''s impossible! It can''t be! No - it''s possible! If you''re a hero of (...) (...) (...) (...) (...) "Do you want to imitate that much!" Unnamed Evil God !! Atu shouts. I should have known that name better than anyone else... a terrible hero whose name doesn''t exist, but who has vanished from memory like Kasumi. An existence that is opposed to the God of Light, who is said to have created Atu. The player of the game, that is, the person who is considered identical to Illa = Tact. The name of the god of Mynogura in Eternal Nations! "Game Master! You can hear me, right?" Call someone here who knows where Soirina is! I''ll be right there! " With Atu''s confusion elsewhere, Fennel calms down and releases his next move. Having already grasped the nature of the repeated spheres of influence of GM abilities, she attempted to exercise her abilities to the extent that they did not directly affect the event. And the guess is exactly correct. Instantly after the words, a Paladin appeared with a glowing effect. "Ugh! What''s going on?!" "You--the intermediate Paladin who was promoted the other day." Things will be fine later. Answer me about the location of the Saintess Soarina. " The Paladin looked around with a sudden surprise. However, I immediately grasped that something serious was happening to Fennel''s bloodthirsty state, and I forced my confusion to be suppressed and answered my questions. Huh, yes! I was wondering if you were at the site of the Old Cathedral. "Why are you in such a place!?" The Paladin''s expression on his face is that he said or didn''t say those words. However, the expression was similar to Elakino''s screams. "Well, that''s why... the Commander of the Knights has some kind of secret conversation." I don''t know the details just in case they tell me. ¡± Apparently, the words were slowly getting weaker and weaker. He''s probably the only one I know. He must have been responsible for keeping me informed in the event of an emergency. The site of the former cathedral is the church that was used before St. Amritate''s Cathedral was built. Its history is ancient, and the cathedral is a decaying wooden structure that has only slightly enlarged the common church. Since it has been long since it was used up and there are no dismantling costs, why are you two in a place that has been abandoned for a long time...? You don''t have to tell me the answer. At last, the demonic hand extended to the soir¨¦e. "Let''s head over there right away... perhaps you''ve noticed the interaction." Fennel nodded to Atu''s words, and Erakino sighed in small breath. "No, maybe... I''m already ready." Atu shouted loudly in his heart. "What an ungrateful and ungrateful thing to say..." The mind fluttered, and the terrifying thoughts ran around in my head. "Brace yourselves. The opponent is...... Ira = Tact" In a squeezed voice, the saintly woman and the witch decided to nod silently. At the same time, it was understood that the word "disaster" was the very word that we would be dealing with from now on. 91 Episode 87: Unnamed… (1) Three shadows swept through Ren¨¦a''s sky. One is the sludge witch Atu, the other is the rounded witch Erakino, and the other is the faceless Saintess Fenne. The Saintess Soarena, who is not present here, is planned, and runs at a tremendous speed through the roof of the city as fast as GM''s support allows. Without giving the people under his eyes the time to point their fingers, Atu calls out to both of his companions to blow off the sound of the wind. ¡°I''ll be brief! The name of the hero of Ira = Tact is [Unnamed Evil God]! The nature of it--" I kicked the roof and jumped. After jumping a few tens of meters across the main street, Atu took a deep breath and shouted. "No name, so no one, no one at the same time!" [Unnamed Evil God] has a very limited number of places in [Eternal Nations] where its settings are written. In the first place, the default teacher in the game is extremely limited to immerse the player in the world. Apart from the fact that this is a hero that can be used as a leader such as Islam, the existence of the [Unnamed Evil God] was unknown even among the various default leaders in "Eternal United". Only one thing is clear... " Beyond being the god of the Minogulas, it is only that it causes the world unthinkable harm. ¡°Perhaps that authority is a complete imitation! It was not very well articulated on the game, but we can only assume that it is based on circumstances and actions! It was impossible, so I was poor in judgment, but it''s definitive now!" There are several reasons why Atu came to that conclusion. First of all, it starts from a very small depiction that "Unnamed Evil God" has the ability to become an opponent, which is present in the vast number of stories in "Eternal United". Secondly, the fact that Takudo was manipulating information at a level that was impossible only for him/herself. And most of all, the exercise of the event. It is a monopoly patent of the RPG force, the Brave Questus Demon King Army. Follow up on the Knights'' murder case notified by the system in the previous information disclosure request! There is no way for Atu to know if the event was an event that existed in Brave Questus. But one thing was for sure: no one could exercise the event in the Brave Questus Demon King Army, where the Demon King was destroyed and all his subordinates were eliminated. Therefore, as the only exception, it can only be judged that Ira-Tact did it. A forceful event that once afflicted ourselves and pushed a hero to death. The past that was supposed to be over was rising like a dead man and tormenting them. "But! Then why didn''t you see the master!?" That''s impossible!! " ¡°I told you! The person! Perhaps all the existence declared and imitated by Ira-Tact will be set as the person on the data!!" I suspect him/her for how much, but I can''t see the imitation because he/she is the person. It is no longer an imitation. An evil god who can''t be anything but whoever he is, deceives all kinds of information. There is no room for any doubt, rewriting reality as if it were a curse. It was the [Unnamed Evil God]. "It''s me!" That''s why I was able to make a fake order! So I was able to get closer without the Knights being noticed! That''s why-- " Every breath, yell. "We were able to observe all the actions of the countermeasure!" To these words Fenne and Eraquino lose their words. And hiding in the intersection of dimensions that are nowhere in this world, GM who observes this situation crushingly is also incomparable to its unlikely ability. Unnamed Evil God imitated everything. No... the word imitation is a little offensive to describe it. The moment it defines itself as such, it becomes it. I would definitely put that ability on the board. It appears that Atu was forced to change his affiliation due to Elakino''s abilities. The definition of existence as illa-tact has been fundamentally rewritten. It would be impossible to overlook the difference in the usual way because the other person is entirely in person. Well, if you assume that there is no such thing as [Unnamed Evil God]...... (However, if so, Takudou-san...) Crunching his teeth, Atu puts his strength into his feet. The expression was full of sadness for some reason, and tears were floating in her eyes. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ Beyond the open door, the sole Soarer stood dumbfounded. The church chapel was devastated according to prior information, and the chairs and decorations that would have been razed to the ground, whether they were entered by thieves or worn out, exalt the kind of sadness that can be found in forgotten objects. The ceiling is partially broken down, and the sunlight entering through the empty hole creates a fantasy scene. Under that light, Soalina was in front of the priesthood where the priest preached. There was only one person there, Soarena, the Saintess of Hua Burial. No, there is only one living thing on the spot that must be corrected. Because the body of the Holy Knight Fjord sank into the sea of blood with a huge hole in its chest and a look of anger and despair was there... I heard someone breathing. The saintly lady in front of her looked at the fjords lying under her eyes with a blurry gaze, and she turned to the atus in a slow motion and muttered to herself. "Ah, Erakino..." So Arena-chan! Elakino shouted at the words. Something was definitely happening, and there was no doubt that the fjord was lying on the ground and someone attacked it. "Were you okay!? Are you hurt?!" ¡°Yeah, no problem. It''s just that the Holy Knight Fjord...." Erakino, who sincerely hoped for his safety, rushed out, forgetting that the signs of his companions next to him remained unchanged and he was very vigilant. "No, no, no, no-" Fenne shouts in a hurry. Atu opened his eyes and was stunned by Elakino''s sudden behavior. Everyone was fooled for a moment, for a moment. Despite my constant vigilance, I couldn''t tell which one it was the moment I saw Soarena. A secret meeting that was strangely organized. And the fjords that fall down. Everything in that situation tells me that the Soarina in front of me is not true, but perhaps... an unlikely concern has sprung up, and I stopped acting. This moment is fatal. In the paranormal world where mistakes in the instantaneous time were directly linked to life, the three of them understood but could not stop Erakino from rushing to the Soarena. So... It''s just a detour, Ellaquino. The result was obvious. "Shit!!" Blood is spewed out of my mouth along with a shock. Feeling intense heat and pain in his stomach, Elakino finally understood that he had been attacked by Soarena. "W-why--" Giggling, the woman in front of you laughs. A friend of Elakino''s, an irreplaceable person, someone who should be helped in exchange for his life... " Her dear friend, Soarina, is here. No, it''s not. Tearing away the clinging, heterogeneous perception with his willpower, Elakino gazes at the opponent in front of her. ¡°Isn''t it too easy? You really are a piranhas..." Someday, what you say to someone will be returned to you. Words of contempt are thrown on the face of a friend. Soarinah''s right hand was wet with blood, but when it was not enough, she tried to shake down her skull to crush Erakino. ¡±I''ll let you ahhhhh!!¡± My God! Give me a miracle that will seduce my eyes! A true companion of Elakino saved her life. The swaying arm of Soarina bursts out with a strong rupture sound, while the tentacles wrapped around Elakino pull her back at a tremendous speed. = = GM: Message = = = = = = = = = = = Exercise of Game Master Authority. Fully heals the HP of the witch Erakino. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The Adjudicator''s ability is then activated to fully repair her wounds. As a result, it appears that we have returned to the same situation as when we broke into this location. However, it seemed that the impact Elakino had received was not viable, and he was tingling at the spot while paleing his face. "Haha! Haha! Beeeeeeeeeee....." Are you all right, Erakino?! "It''s all right, it''s all right. It''s been a long time since I''ve been able to save my hair..." I came to hunt down my neck in a flash. Even though I knew it, I forgave the opponent''s lead. Atu pulled back Fenne, Erakino, who had played the soarina attack. And the GM that healed her wound. If only one of them were missing, Elakino would have been lost from here. Everyone in this room keeps their mouths shut when the opponent''s... Ira = Tact''s alien signs and attacks. ¡±Giggle... I''ve failed¡± A laugh echoes in the rotten church. It was a frivolous, frivolous voice that Soarer could hardly make. Even though it was supposed to be him, such a harsh tone sheds more sludge than his poor mouth. The horror of being grabbed by the suddenly directed gaze runs, but at the same time, they recognize the presence in front of them as Soarena as if they were being forced by someone. Oh, why would I think of it as a soarer? Oh, how can you remember the smile on your daughter''s face when she''s so kind to her people? His face is gently filled with black shadows as if he was cut off from the world... "It''s too much of a detour, Erakino!" The possibility was explained! " "Ah, no... I mean!" "No, unfortunately I can''t blame Erakino." This is the ability of [Unnamed Evil God]. Whether you know it as information or not, your mind continues to misperceive it. It is not brainwashing or cognitive inhibition, it is the person himself, so it can only be judged as such. I didn''t want you to hit me... " Unwittingly screamed at Fenne''s reprimand, Atu explains with a denial. They would have made a moment of delay and put themselves in a dilemma. It was a more troublesome ability than I had imagined. It''s not Soareina in front of you. It is definitely Ira = Tact. However, as long as the sole is acting as a soarer, it is recognized as the person himself. You may think it will be solved if you shake off your suspicions with a strong sense of consciousness, or even if you were the one who tried to kill me. But no. No matter how much I wipe it off, it has the nuisance of coming out of the depths of my heart when I''m a little distracted. In addition, So Arena is one of them everywhere. And they don''t have the hands to attack their people. Foolishly, the witches and the saints were all together, and yet there was not a single one that was forsaken his sweetness. "By the way... it''s dangerous to give a hand." Atu, can you think of a countermeasure? " Fenne asks Atu for advice. I wondered if Illa = Tact and her closest friend could come up with some sort of countermeasure. However, under these circumstances, it was always strange why the Ira-Tact in front of me did not take action. Ira = Tact is still sitting there, and everyone feels chilly attitude as if they are just watching the situation. ¡°Call Soarena here. Perhaps... the event has ended with the discovery of the culprit. GM''s ability can be achieved." Atu glanced at the reaction of the other Soarer. Then she--I don''t know if it''s okay to express herself like that, but she just said, "Please," and slowly pushed her forward. = = GM: Message = = = = = = = = = = = Exercise of GM authority. I summoned the Saintess Soarina here. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = All the Saints of Hua Burial, Soarena, appeared here. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D In the end, the real Soarer appeared there, as everyone expected. As Atu said, the event is already over, and the invisible coercion that prevents us from finding the culprit has disappeared. Of course I did. Now that there is a real Soarer here, it is clear that the Soarer on the stage is an imitation of Ira = Tact. Still...... when I giggled, it seemed that the black-headed Soarer was one and the same companion, and the Elakinos were frightened. The enemy is definitely there. The smoke of battle had already risen. "What? I... Why?" But before I did, there were a few things I had to check with Soirina. Of course, it is real. Fennel suddenly asked her a question with his eyes wide open. ¡°Soarina, where have you been?¡± "Huh? I told you we were on our way to negotiate with the Fawnkavn representative who''s marching all the way to the border..." Soarina was not surprised. Currently, I''m travelling in a horse-drawn carriage to deal with territorial issues in the border zone and unknown monsters. I was distracted that I might also need a break, and I was able to spend a relaxing time in the carriage for a long time... If you are careful, there is a companion in front of you who should have broken up a few days ago. In addition, it is a decadent church-like place that is not to be remembered. Are you dreaming? It was more confusing than confusing. ¡°Why would you do that? Should we at least call out to someone!?" No, you said hello directly to Mr. Fenne, didn''t you? Yes, she didn''t know why she was being blamed. I''ve gone through the proper procedures, and I''ve gotten the approval of my people. There must have been no problem. Because... ¡°Yeah, I remember. It was a very polite greeting." "Fenne certainly gave her a word of encouragement..." Giggling, the soarer on the podium giggles. Atu and Fenne, who understood everything with their attitude and words, distorted their faces. Illa = Tact, who gave false orders to Soalina and kept her from this land, imitating Fennel. In the meantime, she was posing as a soarer and acting like one of them. "What? Me? What is this about!?" Soarena, who had discovered the other self, raised her voice with an agitated expression. While I''m explaining, I can''t afford to be wary of the other person''s behavior. But now they have a special operation that can penetrate any lawlessness. "G.M., please explain the situation to Souarina in the authority of the referee." = = GM: Message = = = = = = = = = = = Exercise of GM authority. Understood a series of circumstances of the Saintess Soarina. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Moments. All the events are engraved in the brains of Soarina to make her understand the terrible scheme that the Doom King was playing in this country. "Oh, silly... this is happening!" Her eyes shook in amazement. No one reprimanded this place as a battlefield anymore. Because that amazement is something that the Eraquinos have already experienced... " "Did you get all the actors who were the main players now....." So Arena... No, Ira = Tact muttered happily. His tone and voice are similar to those of Soarina all the time, bringing strong discomfort and discomfort to Elakino and the others. But more than that, the opponent''s inaction was terribly creepy. I turned my gaze to the Knight Commander of the Fjord who was lying on the floor. The blood spread on one side of the floor clearly exceeds the allowable amount that people can shed, and it is easy to see that his survival is desperate from his pure white skin, which does not move. Atu and the others were told by the Commander of the Knights that there was a confidential conversation. In other words, he was the first to notice Ira-Tact''s intentions and tried to solve the problem by himself. The result looks like this. There''s a lot of recklessness... but right now, there''s not enough time to think inside of him. This is a watershed. Bypassing behavior brings death and destruction. Atu chose to speak carefully in order to determine the intentions and origin of the opponent, and called out to the presence in front of him. "You''ve been observing us for a long time, Takudo-sama." Instead, should I say [Unnamed Evil God] Ira = Tact? " "You can call me whatever you want." There must be a place for Atu on your side. " Illa-Tact, who giggled in the shape of Soarina, was just as worthy of the Doom King as Atu knew him to be, with his ferocity and creepiness. Is it because I became an adversary or for another reason? Ask Atu if there is any way to attack the opponent without judgment, and ask for the opportunity to attack at the same time with the greatest caution. "The other Elakino was just lucky, and I still don''t know what kind of hand he''s hiding..." Thank you for your consideration, but you haven''t done anything yet with all the actors, have you, Takudo-san? ¡°Yeah, I was a little surprised. If Atu had worked so hard, Elakino would have split his torso and neck by now. You''ve been doing a great job, too." A little smile appeared on the words, but immediately Atu threw away the emotion. ¡°I am your enemy. I still love Takudo-sama, but it doesn''t change my domain. As the words of a former subordinate of yours. Forgive me for being unfaithful. I will destroy you - Ira Tact - completely here. For me and my people." It was a farewell. How much thought was there? However, the sad expression that had appeared from time to time had disappeared, and there was a completely warrior''s face there. "... Excellent, that''s the sludge atu." I am the only hero I can trust. ¡± In response to the farewell, Sole said happily. In response to Ira Takuto''s words, Atu has an indescribable feeling of grief and anger. Is that what she believes Takedou says? Is it possible to say that you are betraying yourself and still exchange words in such a calm manner? Who in the world is in front of me? But it''s as if she doesn''t understand her mind''s whimpering... Ira = Tact clapped her hands happily and was only happy. 92 Episode 88: No Name… (2) The situation was one of the worst. Sludge ateu is a hero that Takedou has always used in Eternal Nations. I kept watching him the closest I could get to him, and I watched him the closest I could get to life. Therefore, I understood the character of Takudo to an unpleasant extent, which is why I understood that we were in a difficult situation despite our superiority in combat power. ... there were basically two times when Takedou showed room. One is a state of caution towards the other party. It''s time to cut your hands off, have fun, or be playful. There is no problem at this time. Rather, it was fortunate to be able to put the blade in its heart again. "The other one..." It''s all over now. When the game is complete and the match is confirmed. No matter how he falls, if there is only one end, at that time he also plays with his spare. Exactly, the situation now. But under such circumstances, there was one that would not lose his temper. "Haha! You can''t do anything anyway, so you just can''t afford it." Wasn''t that last-minute attack a last resort? I''m sorry I couldn''t kill Erakino-chan.? " It is Eraquino. Sometimes it turns out that my dear friend Soarerna is safe. She instantly regains her usual tone and attacks Ira = Tact with a blade of words. There would be a lot of agitation that could shower the opponent with a soir¨¦e that looked and felt, but now she has the real thing. As if defending herself, Elakino even felt like she had the courage to come out of nowhere in the real Soarer. ¡­¡­¡­¡­ "T-That''s enough--Oh, yeah!" You said your goal was to get Atu-chan back. Is that true? " "That''s right. I want to get Atu back." She is very important to me. ¡± Initially, it pierced the silence... at the same time, it was Ira = Tact who was looking at Erakino with interest, but she finally reacted to Erakino as if she remembered the name of Atu. "Gahahahaha! I knew it! I knew it!" It?was a pity, because of Erakino-chan''s abilities, Atu-chan has become a complete ally of ours! " Piccolo and Ira-Tact reacted to Elakino''s words. No matter what words he used until now - he didn''t show any emotional shake as if he were throwing them at a dark mass - he finally showed some thoughtful tricks. Did you take that as an upset? The rumors that Elakino threw at him gained even more momentum. "In other words, shall I tell you what I mean?" Systematically, Atu-chan isn''t temporarily changing her affiliation due to?brainwashing, she''s completely changed! I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I-I Yes, Elakino''s [Circle] is not only about brainwashing the opponent, but also about radically changing his forces. A character created by many Gamemasters, she has been given the ability to add adversaries to her side after various trials and errors. Normally, no matter how much GM you say, it''s impossible to take away the management authority of the opposing character with that authority. This is a major departure from the discretion of GM in TRPG. However, if you deplete that power as a character''s ability, it will be judged as an ability exercise by the same character. Even the opposing factions of another game can pass through their abilities. That''s the way GM must have knitted through the gap of the rules in this world. Once decided, it was a system forced by TRPG that could never be overturned. In other words, the existence of the sludge called Atu has already left the hands of the Minogulas and gone to a place where they will never come back. It''s impossible to get it back in the usual way. It was a fact that could not be overturned. "That''s why! No matter how hard you try, it''s impossible!!!" = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Determination of Elakino''s "Ranged Attacks" 1d100 = 33 Judgment: Success ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The words of Elakino are accompanied by countless slashes. "... I''ll be punished by Hua Burial" Ira = Takuto intercepts a wide range of obstacles as she destroys them with a swing of her cane. The enormous amount of energy from the slashing and flaming collisions blows apart the entire surface of the flame. The fragile exterior walls of the church bounced and expanded the battlefield in a more gruesome shape. "Ahahahaha! Hang in there and fight back!" Without the help of others, you can''t do anything! " = = GM: Message = = = = = = = = = = = Exercise of GM authority. Revives the Advanced Paladin Fjord. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "But, nghhh!" It was meaningless!! " = = GM: Message = = = = = = = = = = = Exercise of GM authority. The Senior Paladin Fjord grasped a series of circumstances. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "The Knight Commander who killed so much! Look at this street!" What you did didn''t mean anything or matter! Come on, you understand that you''re incompetent, you pullback! " The fjord that was lying on the ground rises up vigorously and takes a distance from Ira = Takuto without warning. For a moment, he was comparing both Soarinas, but he immediately turned his heel and left the battlefield. As a Holy Knight, he could not have chosen to escape in the face of evil, so he probably went to summon the other Holy Knights, feeling deficient in power. Things change at a moment''s notice and change to something that is unfavorable to Ira = Tact. In fact, all that he has achieved has been lost. While preparing so carefully and keeping the fjord in hand, even that would be overwhelmed at GM''s discretion. Of course, that was possible even for the Knights who weren''t here. Now that the disturbance caused by the event has disappeared, the GM will resurrect them not far away. "No matter how hard I try, I''ll try to do something about it..." There was nothing like helplessness before the rulers of all things GM. "It sounds like you''ve been told something terrible. I am sad.... don''t be rude, Erakino. It will be your master''s responsibility.¡± However, in spite of all the rumors that Erakino could shower, Soalina... no, Ira = Tact replied happily. Shouting, rummaging, and incompetent gossip and cursing, what is it that Sorel still thinks that the words will only make her shine? Discomfort with unintelligible events makes Elakino more irritable. "I''m saying it''s disgusting!!" Elakino takes up positions and prepares to pursue further. With the appearance of Soareina, he tries to intercept her with the same funeral technique as before...... "Die! This time I''ll kill you for sure!" I don''t know what I wanted to do! Before the power of the master, you won''t be fulfilled! " = = GM: Message = = = = = = = = = = = Exercise of GM authority. Temporarily detain all of Hua Burial Maiden Soarena ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Ah! "Oh......" This time, I was not allowed to resist. By order of the GM, the Soarer is bound by its movements. Of course, the movement of Soarina, one of Elakino''s allies, can be stopped, but this procedure is only a restraint, so it won''t cause any harm. While showing both reactions, So Arena...... Ira = Tact still couldn''t afford it. "This is embarrassing." Will you wait a moment? " "Hah!? You can''t ask--" All we have to do is attack again. If the opponent is imitating Soarina, they can''t be safe from the current Erakino attack. However, even if we endure it in some way, the restraint by GM''s authority still ties him up. Over and over again. I wish I could have crushed and wiped out all the chilli so that I would never be resurrected again. "But..." "Oh. So let''s say..." * giggle *, Illa = tact * what''s fun about it. And...... As a player, Takudu Ilikai announced to the system the temporary interruption of the session. He unleashed an unexpected marvel. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = The player has declared a session interruption. Freeze all permissions for participants until the issue is resolved. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Astonishment envelops everyone. Even Atu and Fenne, who stood with Elakino on their arrows and observed the situation and the opponent''s behavior, couldn''t catch up with this behavior, distorting their faces. But that was for a moment. As soon as they switched their minds, they immediately checked each other''s situation. First, we confirmed that an abnormal situation had occurred because the restraint of our fellow Soarer had been released. Then I''ll focus on you to see what''s happening with Ira = Tact... " "No!?" "Haha, where is the Doom King!?" In the place where the sole was supposed to be, there was just a quiet space as if there was no one there from the beginning. "What!? Did you escape?!" Erakino shouts. As GM chaos spreads, she also concentrates on trying to grasp the situation. And when I decided that the opponent chose to retreat because of his disadvantage... No! I''m coming!! Atu''s warning resounded in the broken church. In response to those words, countless tentacles poured down on them through the ceiling. 93 Lesson 89: Greetings The tentacles that broke through the ceiling ran vertically and horizontally through the church, and they came under various orbits as if each one had its own consciousness. The first thing I noticed with those tentacles was the sludge atu. Understanding that the horde of death thorns that spread out in front of her is no different from her, she takes a stance of interception from the earth. "Avoid it! Cum! - Haaaaaaa!!" Countless tentacles emerge from behind Pyurori and Atu to protect their allies. The tentacles released from each other hit each other, sounding a creepy crossing sound that was almost unexpectedly metallic and organic, and destroying the remains of the church that were slightly left in the aftermath of the shock. Those who were protected by Atu also immediately took action. Fennel strikes off a few tentacles with his invisible impact blade - cutting them off, falling to the ground and bouncing around, incinerating Soarer. And Erakino and GM immediately confirmed the current situation in order to respond to this abnormal situation. "Master! My abilities!...... Chiu!" This is bullshit! " "What do you mean, Erakino!? Why is the ability of the game master!?" From the mouthpiece, it seems that GM is currently freezing its authority in some way. Perhaps Ira-Tact''s declaration was the key to somehow. Of course, we have already heard from Elakino and the others that they have the details of GM''s ability and their ability to originate from the game of TRPG. But because it was too absurd and cross-cultural, I don''t know the details. So I asked her first to confirm the facts... " "It''s a session break declaration!" Let''s do that damn thing! He came upside down from the foundations! TRPG is a game promoted by conversation and dice! So players also have the right to stop the progression! " This game was interrupted by the counter-attack sword brought out by Ira-Tact. As Elakino put it, TRPG is the key to participants'' conversations. Therefore, if one person interrupts, the participant needs to listen to the words and temporarily interrupt the session. Of course, the system reproduces its nature obediently. In other words, it is possible to temporarily restrict absolute authority equal to the lawlessness exercised by GM. But it was also... a blade of swords. "But--ahahaha!" BAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAHAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA Ella Kino, the Witch of the Curtain, asks questions on behalf of the Game Master! State a valid reason for interrupting the game! ¡± GM and Elakino immediately noticed and pointed out the hole in the operation used by Takudo. Yes, you can interrupt the game. But there''s a reason for that. There are penalties for doing things for no reason. Of course, in this case, the target is Ira = Tact. Even though the authority of [Nameless Evil God] is false, it was not on the board, but from the player''s dimension. The system will never make a mistake with the person who will impose the severe punishment. "Well, if you think about what you''re going to do, it''s?true that the game master''s authority has been frozen." However, as stated in the rulebook, interrupting a session without a valid reason is prohibited! No one is allowed to interfere with the smooth operation! You''re done for. " Perhaps the penalty will be in the form of forced exclusion from the game. Instead of the existence of the ruinous king Ila-Takuto, who led the demonic people in this world and raised the nation, the defeat of the human named Ilara Takuto, who died once and received his second life. I don''t know what it means, but I can clearly understand that everything has been lost and will never be restored. "Come on! Answer me!" Well, I guess it''s just mouth-to-mouth luck! I''m so sorry, Illa = Tact! " Erakino shouts a victory filled with ecstasy. Is this the end of it? From behind Atu who felt the change in the attack that had stopped sometime... "Say hello." All of a sudden, words were spun. Atu and the others jumped back in a hurry to keep their distance. "But..." In the middle of that, he showed a look as if he had bitterly crushed the opponent. It is still a sludge atu that stands quietly on the spot as if it were a rocking wall. It was a mimicry by Ira = Tact, whose face was filled with glue and black. At the same time, Elakino felt something was wrong. The sense of being limited by the abilities I''ve just mentioned persists. In other words, it meant that the interruption to the session was continuing. ¡°Erakino, this system has a certain characteristic when it comes to the fourth edition of Elemental Words that you brought into this world with your Gamemaster.¡± "--what!?" Ila = Tact speaks with the familiar voice of Atu. It was clear from the rhetoric that the sole had a way of penetrating the session interruption from the beginning - that is, a good reason. But above all, I was stunned that I never told anyone about Elakino... I naturally told them the name of the TRPG system, which only Elakino and her master knew. ¡°The system is characterized by a relatively large amount of paper on player morality. For example, it''s a trick to have fun playing with others, or it''s a deed you shouldn''t do to them...... or a greeting." I know. I know you better than anyone. The system gave birth to Elakino. What would be the number of attempts? I finally got it as a finished product, and together with my master, I decided to throw myself into battle in this world. Where did it leak from? Did it leak anyway? Illa = Tact''s monologue continues as she asks herself unanswered questions. "This is because of the smell of sermons." I don''t surprisingly hate it. " Yes, that''s why. ¡°Because at the beginning of the rulebook, it says, ''All participants must report their names and do not start the session until the greeting is over.''¡± The only way to stop a session and stop Gamemaster''s invincible powers. "Greetings are very important. Even kindergartens know that." At the same time, there was an unpredictable amount of content. Elakino gestures to the hateful gesture and thinks about countermeasures. The fact that the name of the system was known was unexpected. Their ability to handle TRPG is governed by the rules of their original game. Particularly, TRPG is strict in the operation of rules, and each one has its own unique and special system. That''s one of their weapons, and that''s why they''ve been hiding it. Knowing what''s in your hands is fatal damage for the Elakinos. In response to the evidence, I was quickly caught in the middle of a dilemma for the crap of saying hello. "Oh? What''s with that surprised face... oh, I see." How do I know your game name? ¡± It was a picture, a planet. We need to gather a bit of information while the other person chats in peace. I don''t know how much you know, but unfortunately you have to admit that the opponent is in an overwhelmingly superior position in terms of information. The Erakinos were always flirting. ¡°Well, anyone who''s given such a hint will know. And... that game is online, but I''ve played it before. Then it''s only natural to be able to guess, right? Hey...... Atu in the sludge?" Giggling, Nanica, who resembles a sludge atu, asks for real consent. The words were enough to provoke Atu. "Next time, will you imitate me!" Don''t be silly! " "I am the most skilled at direct combat power." Then it would be natural to resort to such measures.... oh, would it have been better to get permission? " It is a provocation. Although hostile, it is hard to believe that Ira = Takuto would take such a step against herself, and Atu feels anxious that the concerns he has in his heart are slowly expanding. Obviously, it was different from what she knew about Takudou. "No! If you''re Takudou, I''ll give you special permission!" Takudou-sama!! " "Oh, that''s an unexpected word." Do you have any concerns about me? ¡± Yes, I did have concerns. Since I learned that Takudu had the authority of [Unnamed Evil God]. That ability was better than when you came to this world, and you just realized that Atu had just forgotten that fact. "In other words, the fear she has..." "Perhaps Illinois Takudo didn''t exist from the beginning." Do you think it was just a puppet game called by [Unnamed Evil God]? " Illa = Tact-sole bumped into her words she didn''t want to hear. "-Oh." There was a sound of something breaking in her heart. I almost collapsed from my knee. "Fenne and Soareina rushed towards her in a hurry..." "--Oh!! Shit!!" There was no sweetness in Ira = Tact to miss that gap. "Ahahahahahahaha! I can see the shade on the blade!" "Shit! Shit!!" Countless tentacles hit her again. It was an atu that intercepted in a hurry, but she was struck by an unstoppable blow, and she lacked the refinement that made it difficult to offset the attack. Fenne and Soarer are also using their skills to intercept, but the Ira-Tact, who imitated Atu, who had the highest combat ability in the field... it was extremely difficult to withstand the attack with all their might. As it is, defeat is inevitable. Soon we will be exposed to death in front of countless tentacles. Meanwhile, there were people who spent all their time in the little time they had made. "Master! Name yourself! Hurry up and kill the fake pull bastard who took the initiative!!" Erakino shouts. If greeting is important, say hello. If, of course, the other party subsequently refuses to say hello, he can be penalized for interfering with the progress of the session. There are a few ways to bring the voice of gamemasters directly to the world. If you want to do it quickly, you can borrow Erakino''s mouth, or you can use GM''s authority to directly send a voice to this place. Later, for some reason, the GM, who seemed confused from earlier, told his own name and only had to make a decision to say hello. I should have made a decision. "Ah, yes, yes." While tentacling with what can be called speed, Ira = Takuto casually throws an atu-like tone as if she were talking to the public. Brave Questus has a special curse that uses his true name to kill his opponent. A chain named Fear of Death, which GM was concerned about. "--Oh!!" Elakino was breath-taking, and even though he stared at Illa = Tact with a hateful expression, he could only giggle and giggle at what was fun. One more thing. We''re falling behind on information. Deadly... it''s just a matter of their lives at stake. Huh, that''s a bluff! Erakino screams. It is already a well-known fact that the opponent used the event of Brave Questus to sabotage it. This means that Ira = Tact can imitate some character who exercises the event that appears in the RPG. He can... exercise the unknown curse that exists on Brave Questus. But at the same time, it was true that the declaration was very suspicious. I''ve been fooled many times by the foolishness of the monster in front of me. I can''t do anything by myself, so I flirt with someone''s help, and I let myself out of my mouth. The seed has already broken. In any case, this time, it would be shallow cunning to upset us and seal the authority of GM. "That''s what I tried to do..." "Wait, wait!" "Fenne-chan! Why!? It''s a lie!" "In the unlikely event that the game master is defeated, it would be fatal..." The first priority is to revive the dead! ¡± There are not many who can stand up to the fear they do not see. Even if it is a saintly woman, sometimes she makes backward judgments. In Fennel''s words, Erakino gnashes her teeth inside. I think everything is weak, but at the same time I felt a definite justification for the words. Elakino understood that the risk of revealing her name was still very high when the momentum rose. "Atu-chan!!" ¡°I don''t know! I''m just an Eternal Nations character. Other games are outside the scope of their knowledge. Even though I know some of the details of the opponent I hit once....." I''m tonguing my tongue. As Atu didn''t know, Erakino certainly didn''t know about the Brave Questus game either. Names are only heard through Atu, but the details of its settings and systems are outside of its own knowledge. If I knew the name in the game, I wouldn''t know if there was a way to curse and kill the opponent. Master!! And then, it was very odorous... " "Brave Questus. Do you know? You don''t know your master. A person who is not very bright in the game, and who is just chosen by the guidance of Dice. That''s what I''ve heard... yes, directly" The gamemaster also knew nothing about the content. "At that time! Already you!!" Fenne screams. What time is it? When and in which conversation did Ira Tact participate? It can no longer be seen only in person, and everything is buried in darkness. All that was certain was the fact that they had given a lot of information to the extent that the sole was satisfied and continued to smile. And the equilibrium will collapse. "That''s right, the face-down Saintess Fenne." A stupid woman who joined hands with a witch because she wanted to be happy. " "Ahhhhhh!!" Fenne! Did I lose my concentration for a moment because I screamed too much anger, or did I shrug off my nerves during a long attack or defense? First of all, Fennel fell. Striking her flank with a tentacle blow, she clashes against the slightly remaining wall with her momentum. It seemed that fatal injuries were being avoided by the constant movement, but it seemed impossible to return to the front because the white and beautiful Saintess''s outfit was oozing with fresh blood. "With this shabby body wrapped in Veil, we won''t be able to follow in this fight." So please take your time and take a tour. " Without stopping, Ira = Tact returns her gaze to the Elakinos as if she had lost interest in telling them so much. "Oh! By the way, you totally forgot." I''m sorry about this. ¡± Then suddenly striking his hands as if he remembered something, he took a distance from the place with the superhuman leg strength of Atu and moved to the podium. "Ahhhh, ng, ng, ng, ng. ahh....." ©¤ ©¤! It was -- it was sudden. When I thought that the outline of Ira = Tact in the form of Atu might have disappeared for a moment, a darkness of pitch-black emerged. It was as if it had been cut off from the world. Beyond the pitch-black, the fierce black that percolates deeper than the darkness. The opponent who is impossible to sever with a living being, but with a slight movement, it makes the world aware of its existence. "Ahhhh, here you go." * giggle *... nnh! " Sole made a sound that she couldn''t bear to hear while holding her throat. It''s as if you''re not used to talking. The coughing tone and the toned voice are more fierce than you can hear, it''s the evil god. "I wonder if you''ve finally checked how things are going..." "My name is Ilya Takuto." Nice to meet you and have a nice day. " With a fierce voice to be heard, the doomed king whose whole body was gently painted black greeted him. 94 Lesson ninety: raids The king of doom manifested himself in the land of Renea, which was supposed to be the kingdom of God. The saints were frightened even by the witch Elakino and Atu, in a true darkness that was incomparably disgusting, such as the imitated figure. Ira = Tact had confirmed her appearance once during the raid. Atu even had a subordinate under him. Nevertheless, the presence in front of me is under unusual pressure, and it seems that this figure is even the true figure as the King of Doom. Is it so terrible for Ira-Takuto to clearly turn his dark will toward us? Everyone was unable to hide their spontaneous tremors. "Now... it''s about time?" Ira = Tact murmured in a creepy, almost impossible human voice. As if echoing the words, multiple footsteps come to the site of the church, which no longer stops in its original form. Dear SO Arena! Commander of the Fjord! It was the Paladin Commander Fjord, who was resurrected by GM''s authority when it was still alive, and called for reinforcements. You have already explained some of the circumstances. One thousand Holy Knights were already fully armed, and all of them could see the light of their will and their readiness to die. "We have gathered the Holy Knight whenever possible." We have also ordered our soldiers to evacuate nearby residents. We, the Holy Knights, have designated this place as the place of death, and the world is in danger. " "Fjords..." No one was afraid of death. Of course, this is not because it depends on GM''s resuscitation ability. Most members of the corps did not know about its power, and even if they knew it well, they understood that something more important than that now existed here. In other words, the ruinous king who killed many of his fellow human beings, and all the lives that are now in danger because of his existence. As warriors without light, they were going to destroy Ira-Tact here, no matter what they had. With all due respect... the evil of the existence of Ira-Tact must have been so powerful that it could not be achieved with such determination. "Then kill the witch there, Holy Knight Fjord." If I noticed, my orders came from Soarena, who was on the stage. "Tsk! I''m still here!" Is it Erakino or Atu who tongues? Once again, Ira = Tact, dressed as a soarer, started flirting with the Holy Knights as if she were playing. "The Saintess of Hua Burial..." What do you mean, what do you mean? "The two saints!" Could it be that one of them is a fake!? But I can''t tell! "With this......" Naturally, the Knights rose up in confusion. There seemed to be a small group of people who could perceive the situation to some extent, but there were very few of them. Most of them don''t understand this mysterious phenomenon, and they''re just two people who just hang out in a real soir¨¦e. Of course, in a situation where GM''s authority is also sealed, it is not immediately possible to share information with them. But there was a voice that cut through the confusion and chaos. "It''s no use, King of Doom." If you can mimic the opponent and be confused with the real thing, the imitated person can only attack. Even if it kills you, it''s time to connect. ¡± It was Soarina. One of the Soarella, who looked like the same saint to the Knights, uttered words that ruined her life. Is it reckless, or is it by holy will? But as she said, the operation was the surest way to go. "Then So Arena-chan!" Erakino screams sadly. No one is at peace with saying that his friend will give up his life. Especially if it''s your first friend... " But unlike Erakino, who fumbles with how to stop his determined friend, Atu finds a certain strength in his determination. "No, no, Kinoela. Have you forgotten? If your master exercises his natural power, he can revive even the dead. ¨D ¨D That is, if we can defeat the doomed king, Ira-Tact, and return the proclamation of a halt without delay, we will be victorious!¡± No matter how many sacrifices are made in the process. With that, Erakino''s expression on Atu''s face turned sloppy. Atu... was going to destroy Ira = Tact for each Soarer. There is sorrow for the Lord who was so dear to him. Of course, there was also a lack of skill. She did not want such an outcome, and she dreamed of a future in which she would return to the forces of the original Minoguras in peace and quiet. But it is a dream that can no longer be fulfilled. When Atu was completely captured by the TRPG forces and there was no way to reverse the fact, her return would not take place. This moment. The love for the Lord once upon a time, and the desire for the safety and victory of our people, finally came to an end in Atu... " God, the holy flame that destroys demons in my hands! ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ The reward of the flame unleashed by the Holy Maiden did not leave any space for those present to enter. The fire has burned down the church, and it is already burning in the surrounding buildings. Those who can''t keep up with this battle, such as the Paladin, hurry to the buildings around them to prevent the fire from spreading, and watch the situation while dealing with the sacred sword technique. Ira = Tact does not change her appearance. No... I''m being pushed to death by the temptation of So arenas to sell their lives. He can''t afford it now, only desperately desperate for her strong willed attack. If there''s a difference between the two soarers... that''s the strength of their thoughts in battle. However, that is the only factor that determines winning and losing, and although that is the only factor, Ira = Tact will not win the soarer, which became one-on-one. That is the weakness in the ability of Illa = Tact to imitate and mock everything. ... eventually, as if it had been burnt one day. Ira = Tact''s belly is pierced by the Sacred Staff of Soarena and then burned down by the seemingly infinite swirling flames. "Yes! Ira = Tact, King of Doom!" I''ll do it! " The victory was brought to Soirina. Of course, it is the real thing. There''s no lie there, and I''m not prepared to cover it up. Since the location is an imitation, a clear difference arises in the performance in the extreme state. Ira = Tact was once again destroyed by fire. "You can''t live with no one in front of the flames of Hua Burial!" It''s the same even if it''s me! This is the end, Lord of Doom! " Looking at the sight, Atu... I thought it was all over. I somehow understood the defeat of my Lord. When she became a prey to [Curse], Takudo suffered a total defeat in the strategy. The second life of her and her lord unfortunately came to an end here. If possible, I wanted to end it all with my own hands. Unnamed Evil God Illa = not Takuto, but only Illa Takuto. And it will no longer come true. That''s why Atu... apologized and wept so many times in his heart. ... if there is a flaw in the sludge atu. When it came to Takudo, it was likely that he would sometimes be unable to make a normal decision. Too much contemplation leads me to mistake it for an important scene. Even though Ira = Tact has come back from this situation once and for all. "--Hiiiiii" The laughter of an abominable world leaked from a figure who kept being burned by the fire... "Hyahaha! Hyahaha! Hyahahahaha!" A boiling flame shook upside down. It converges with Goo in one place as if watching the reverse playback of the video, transforming into a mass like a creature with life and will. The man who eventually emerges. There was... an alien man. "Hmm. I feel so clean. I feel like it''s been a long time since I''ve been out with a slut!" "Is that... Flemish!?" The only one who knows it, Atu, screams. I did not confront them directly, but I could judge because I had heard about their appearance. Skin that is unusual for a person. Naked and narrow costumes. Eyes shimmering creepily, flames pouring out from every corner of the body. It was... a demonic race of Brave Questus who once made Minogula drink bitter juice, called Flaming Demon Flemine. "Well, there were those who were in the way." I was the one who tried to collect it... but let''s cut it down a bit, here. " Flemine, who was stretched wide, frowned and waved lightly as she noticed that the Paladins'' gaze was on her. And countless fireballs are born. Unique and lightly sounded, it strikes the Holy Knights with a lethal destructive force against their expectations. There was no one here who decided that it was the flame group attack magic that Flemine was good at. The only thing that was clear... was the fact that a small number of Paladins had taken damage and scattered their lives in the attack. "Atu! What did that imitate!?" "There is one Four Heavenly Kings of Brave Questus!" A demon who manipulates fire! Woah! That''s how you survived! " How did Takudo recover from the raid damage in Dragon Tan? This was the answer. Fleming was a demon in charge of the flames. In Brave Questus, he had the trait of absorbing all fire attribute attacks and restoring HP. Takudo was instantly transformed into a Freemine, and healed the deadly damage with a flame that enveloped him in its richness. A surprised gaze converges on Freemine. With a disgusting expression on his gaze, Fleming-Ira-Tact tongued. "I''m not staring at you with all my geese aligned, I''m going to kill you, disgusting-!?"... oh? I see. I''m too strong to change my character. Damn, that was a hassle. " For a moment, Ira = Takuto showed a trick to keep her head down. But the next moment, I started talking with my hands wide open, with a cruel smile full of craving, hatred, and desire. "Now then, you don''t even know my plan, you empty-headed idiot!" Just one question for you guys who pulled the stupid face off ~ " It was a challenge. Fremine--No, from Ira-Tact. "What am I going to do ~?" The clue is a special ability that the Demon King Brave Questus army can use! " Atu rapidly spins his head. The event...... is ineligible on this occasion. There aren''t many events you can exercise while you''re already in combat. In addition, the event is always set to be solvable. At the same time, it was decided that the Demon King''s army would be defeated in the end. Therefore, there is no point for Illa = Tact to use the event here. In the past, the real Freemine has exercised the event simply because of harassment and companionship. After all, he dies, and it is clear what the act will mean when a new witch with both heroic and heroic abilities is born. The event... is different. "Well, I don''t know, right? There''s nothing in your heads, is there? You''re obsessed with everything in front of you, and you don''t know how to see the bigger picture." Is there any other way? Overturn this situation and destroy so many saints and witches... and the Holy Knight. "If I had seen that kind of forced event, I would have known a little, but I was looking forward to my future life." I don''t know if there''s anything there, but... Atu was the only one who moved. Her many years of experience as a Dark Warrior led her to the attack, thinking that Ira-Tact should not be allowed to take the lead. And the action ends in success. She was quick with one hand. Freemine was a Mage character. At that speed, you can''t beat a pure combat character, and if both of you take action simultaneously, Atu will be raised in the army as many times as he wants. To put it another way, Atu''s current combat abilities and abilities outweigh Flemish combat abilities. It was supposed to be settled in a moment. "That''s why--" But... her tentacles were about to destroy the face of Flemish Ira-Tact. The outline of the skinny man was shattered and transformed into a phantom with icy skin. "©¤ Time is running out." = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Ice Rock has inserted action! Ice Rock killed his people! ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "Oh no!!!" With his ability, he summoned a doomed army to proclaim the destruction of Ren¨¦a. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Foot bugs have been attacked. The Brain Eaters are here. The Dark Elf Musketeers are here. Assassin Gear revealed The Curse Sage Mortar has appeared. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = The Witch of Regret, the Sisters of Elfour, has appeared. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D In the city of Renaea, which sinks into the flames of hell. The feast of the Holy God and the minions of the Evil God was about to begin. 95 Episode 91: Settlement It was an unusual sight. The moment Ira = Takuto was transformed into Nanica and then exercised some ability, which seemed to have come into this country alone and challenged the battle alone. Countless forces of darkness have sprung up there. Those who saw the appearance of the twins without any movement, just the last appearance of the girl, instantly saw that it was a presence with fatal adverse effects on themselves. By the way, the holy knights who blessed the gods at the turn of the curve knew at a glance what kind of beings they were. "It''s a witch! A witch has appeared!" Gawn and the sound of the tympanic membrane ripping apart, which I had never heard before. The skull of the Paladin that shows the ugliness of a broken pomegranate at the same time. One of the attacking twins laughed pathetically with a boiling cylinder of smoke in one hand. "What''s the goal?" "I''ve got it! I''ll shoot anything that moves for now!" "Hiyaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Gashari and the Erfur sisters held up their enormous devices. Several cylinders are bundled together, and something made of metal is connected to it rather than a backpack. It is called a minigun in the kingdom of God, and it spins its muzzle, which summons death to fulfill the purpose for which it was conceived. "No! Avoid it!" Atu uttered a warning. But it was too late to save the Holy Knights. ¡±Fuahhhh!!¡± ¡±Gaaa!¡± "Naah!" ¡±Eek!!¡± Then the sight was exactly what I would call a picture of hell. As a hero, the minigun swung by the twins'' skill, letting out a creepy roar and gradually scattering bullets, slamming death into his body without distinction. The misfortune of the Holy Knight under attack will end with their ignorance of the nature of the weapon. All those who were badly hit were exposed to their bodies, and even those who avoided fatal injuries were injured enough to interfere with their combat actions. All the Holy Knight could do was defend himself against the terrible rain of death that broke through the armor and flesh of a sturdy Holy Knight. "Squad spread out! Hold the objective!" Gear puts a huge rifle gently on his shoulders as he descends to the battlefield with a murderous expression on his face, giving instructions to his fellow warriors. At the same time, the warriors scattered in all directions. Atu tries to pull out his tentacles, but it''s almost as if he''s already assumed that the gear and a few Dark Elves will stop him from shooting at him. "Tsk! I didn''t expect such a means!" ---You don''t have enough hands! " "By the way, I''m not going to come out to a place like this... so I''m going to recover from my previous stupidity here!" --- "The Land of Doom!" " Behind them, Old Mortar built a military sorcery with quick movements and immediately exercised it. Soon, the earth will rot and the air will be poisoned. The land where the glory of God had disappeared was a sign of freezing the soul like hell. "Oh no! This is...!" "It is a special effect that reduces the ability of those in the Holy Attribute! This will greatly reduce our fighting power!" Dark elves, alien insects, and skinned monsters. All of them were exposed to the dark air, making the sign all the more powerful. The holy armies against them were devastated by the ravages of the first blow. Knowing the horror of the firearms they brought out, Atu managed to protect his people by concentrating his attacks on himself. But on the other hand, we can say that we have been forced to fight the wounded Fennel and the physically stubborn Soarer while protecting them from the bullet rain. In addition, their power is greatly curtailed by the Land of Doom . It was a sign that Atu was shackled and agreed to his combat abilities, and that it was harder to deal with his opponents. Atu''s decline in power was directly linked to a crisis on Renair''s side. ¡°Now, let''s start the party. It''s a very, very nice party". = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = The Queen of All Bugs has appeared in the world. All insect units in this universe receive +2 combat power modification. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Before my eyes, the existence of an alien form that should be spit on is blocked. The gigantic bug queen, who seemed to be unexpected in the world, signalled the start of the war with a gruesomely beautiful voice. "Forward to the Order of the Holy Knight! Destroy the enemies of God!" "" God, let me destroy my evil!! "" The Holy Knight, who was safe by the word of the fjord, comes forward. Each of them was a mighty rider. A group of Holy Knights who are said to be comparable to an army on their own. The Divine Sword, forged to defeat evil, is now sworded here. "Go now, my lovely children." Destroy the enemies of the Minogulas. ¡± "It''s a complicated feeling... but I''m going to ride the king here!" Good luck, oh! "" "Giggle!!" " On the other hand, the evil army of Mynogulla was proud of. A brain eater headed by a witch of remorse, with enhanced combat abilities and the ability to carry out Race Special Attacks. We can call it hundreds of small group battles. However, if we consider the strength of each of them, a battle comparable to that of the armies will be fought here in the land of Ren¨¦a. "Shit! Shit!" While listening to the screams of anger from Erakino, Atu is wiping out a desperately pouring rain of bullets. One by one, it is not enough for her. But we cannot abandon the people behind us here. Atu was transformed into a TRPG ally by Elakino''s [Circle]. The rewritten false sense of companion circled around and left them in a dilemma. No! The Dark Elves! "Oh, my God! They''re setting the city on fire!" The knight, who noticed first, screams as well as screams. The city was set ablaze. The Dark Elf''s forces that spread out earlier must have begun their work. The fires in this urban area, which has a lot of dense wooden buildings, are deadly. Failure to deal with it will eventually lead to a large-scale fire, which will burn down the whole city. The inhabitants have begun evacuating to this anomaly, and the Paladins, who usually take the initiative in dealing with such problems, continue to fight for their lives here. The collapse of the city was the same as the one that was decided. "Ngh! Not like this!" Holy Knight! Protect the Holy Maiden and Elakino with your lives! I''ll rewind it!! " Only a few people were able to move to the words. But Renair was fortunate to have the most trustworthy senior Holy Knight. They take the elkinos with their flesh, trained to the limit, and retreat to a place beyond the reach of bullets. When I finally saw the thread of the counterattack, I put my strength into my legs. After that, if you jump into the opponent''s pocket, there will be no shots fired bypassing each other for fear of battling each other. If I ate it from the inside, I instantly formed a plan. "But..." Could it be that you''ve forgotten us? I never thought I''d be able to fight Atu-san. There were those who would never forgive the counterattack. He is the sister of Elfur. They threw all the miniguns they had already beaten somewhere, and the demon king''s weapon was theirs, and the girl cut into Atu with a very noisy sign to release it. "Chaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" But you missed the right time to come! It''s noon! The moon is still too high for you to use your powers at this time! " The words that were released with the two witches'' attack as a gift were shooting right at her. They are the witches created by the glow and tragedy of the moon. It''s the full moon night that unleashes its full power and madness. At this time, when the weather is the opposite, you can''t exercise your hidden abilities, and you''re just a little more powerful than the others. But... did Ira-Tact not notice that? Do you really think so, Atu-chan? "What are you--" An anomaly with a black filled face asked in the lady''s voice. Atu gives a strange expression to the words for a moment. However, no matter how rarely she has talent and insight in battle, she can''t possibly realize it... "My name is Moon." The mark of darkness in the night sky-- " At that moment, the world sinks into the night. It was to be looked down on by a glorious giant moon. "It''s stupid!!" The full moon night is reproduced here. The evil god, who is not a person but can become a person, finally imitated the events of the world. "Ahahahahahahahahahahahahaha!!!" And at the same time, the two witches created by regret woke up from a long sane sleep, and it was nothing but a declaration to spread their power in madness. "There they are again! There''s more of them trying to take Carrie''s happiness away!" I knew it! The world hates us! I hate you!! " "Giggle. Looks like an idiot. I wouldn''t have done this if I had lived quietly without quarrels. There was no one to lose." Plague Infection Idiot Infection The most sinister and most desperate abilities were scattered at maximum output. Although I could force the Resist with my basic ability, it was a witch''s ability. In addition, two at the same time. Most Holy Knights are desperate to remember their mission, just kneeling down at the devil who is devouring their bodies. "Ugh! What is this!?" This is not happening!! " The fjord screamed in despair. Approximately hundreds of Knightsmen brought here. Their ranking and level of skill varied from one rider to another. And the horseman of the spear of God, and the shield of light, which guards the people, is uncovered before all his malice. "Chaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!" I won''t let you do this anymore! Elakino and Soarina jumped out at the same time. Have you finally set up the system, or are you numb to this situation anymore without being able to see it in the defensive? But the flames of Soalina that were unleashed were forgotten by Mary, and the claws of Erakino that were swayed up were mercilessly decayed with their arms by the carrier. "Hey, what are you going to do, Mr. Atu?" At this rate, your dear friend will die more and more. That''s very sad, isn''t it? It''s hard, isn''t it? I don''t want to live anymore!? Then let''s forget! Let''s forget everything!! " ¡°No matter how strong Atu says it is, it''s impossible to keep Carrie and the others under control. Rather, Carrie and the others have a lot to do, so I want you to be a little bit more quiet about the incompetent grain crushing that you eat for free.¡± The pressure on the witch Elakino and the two of them who lightly defeated the Saintess Soarina increased. Of course, Atu was always manipulating his tentacles and not loosening his hand. But in the darkness of the night, countless bullets fly from all directions, and the monsters that called themselves Bugs and Brain Eaters obstruct their approach to the Erfur sisters. In the meantime, these girls, with their two qualities of hero and hero, did their work inferior to that of the outside world. "The whole city is rotten." "Forget the city." Haha! No way! ¨D Are you saying that you want to extend your abilities to the entire city! The voice of amazement resounded helplessly. The invisible power spreads to the city like a thin Vale, devouring innocent people. In the first place, their objective was not to deal with Atu and the others. Its true purpose... is the spread of plagues and idiots to the inhabitants of the city. Without dying, the sickness that still requires nursing care, and the oblivion of their faith in God, which they still believe in. Their role, summoned by the Ira-Tact, was no other than to bring this land to its true depths. "Come on, the gears seem to be doing a good job" Old Mortar at the back gave instructions to monsters everywhere. With the Erfur Sisters'' consciousness moving toward the entire city, Soarena once again tries to destroy her enemies with her own flames. The Dark Elf''s Curse Sage would be in command now, not his sisters. But that struggle ended in nothing. The old man who was aiming for it had suddenly disappeared into the dark night. Although the moonlight and burning city flames provide her with a view, she is not used to night battles and will not be able to find an old Dark Elf Sage who makes the night her best field. "Guuu... damn it! Damn it!" "Eh!? Are you all right, Erakino?!" I''m injured... ahhh! No way! " Her arm was rotten, and Soarina screamed at the tragedy of Erakino, who was bleeding from her shoulder. You seem to be conscious, but you look terrible. Although the witch possesses superhuman vitality, it is clear that it must be healed as soon as possible. And the only GM that can do that in this place will not change and will not talk silently. The assault on the city is a surprise for them. She said she could still afford to hold the saint and the witch together and shake their hopelessness. Ultimately... my sister''s abilities will fulfill her mission well. After that, the devastation caused by Ira-Tact began. There is only Atu left to the women who have been sealed off from GM power and destroyed the Holy Knights. Since its inception, Elakino has a GM backup so he can demonstrate his power, and the miracle of Soarerna is completely sealed by Flemine. Fennel has left the front line due to his injuries, and even if he''s safe, he can''t rely on his strength. And so much so that Atu could overcome it alone, the existence of Ira = Tact was not easy. "Damn it. Help me, help me master..." "Be careful, Erakino!" Someone! Please take her back! " No one answers Soarina''s voice. Most of them are peeled by monsters that may not be good enough, or devoured by creepy-looking insects like ants. Atu is desperate to stop the bullets from raining, and Fennel has already left the front. And I have neither the means nor the wisdom to turn this situation around. Despair dominated Soarina''s heart, and it was time she thought it was over. "My name is Kumaha." Elakino, who was supposed to be wandering around the border between life and death, called her by the voice of a man she was probably uncomfortable with. "It''s called Keiji." Nice to meet you, is that all I can say? " While spilling his blood, Elakino continued to speak as if he had no intention of doing so. However, the content is roughly puzzling for her to emit, and it contains an atmosphere that feels like someone else''s. At that moment, Soarina understands what happened. GM made a bet. To overturn this predicament by naming yourself. Borrow Ella Quino''s mouth to interfere from a place that isn''t here. "My dad was talking about it. A man has to make a big bet somewhere in his life... I''m sure that''s what''s happening right now." When I noticed it, it was dawn, and there was Ira = Tact quietly sitting there. His whole body was filled with black, but I could see that his gaze was facing Erakino. No...... that gaze was pointing toward the stomach ahead of Elakino. "Did you say Illinois Takedou?" You''re pretty good at gaming, aren''t you? I''ve never played a game before. I was very familiar with gambling.... well, it wasn''t that strong just by being detailed. " Ira = Tact does not talk silently. As usual, emotions could not be read from that expression, and it seemed that only deep darkness existed. "It was a life that kept losing. Last but not least, Yakuza lost a lot at an illegal casino. I''ve been losing, and now I''m losing to you." The light of life vanished from Erakino''s eyes, and the blood gushing out of her shoulders like a waterfall stopped. We''ve shut down life activities. But GM kept spitting through her mouth. I have the determination and the will to be myself. "But, I can''t end this here!" I have a purpose! In the end, win this game and make your dreams come true! That''s why...... Illinois Takedou " There was a quiet time there, despite the battlefield. Even though no one has ordered it, both forces are naturally relaxing their hands and watching things go by. It''s as if they say this is the real battle between them. "It''s a battle. - Try it." If you can kill me with a curse, try to kill me now! " Nh, ahhh, that''s good. There''s no way--no way. " Takudu had a short time to answer. Are you unfamiliar with speaking or for another reason? When he was pointed at by the harsh tone of his stomach, he told him that and shut up. There, there was a faint agitation. "Hahaha, hahahaha..." The thirsty laughter of the man, GM, resounds. Is it admiration or relief? GM, who continued to laugh somewhat, stopped laughing after a while and looked up at the sky with emotion. "Haha, it was a life that kept losing. No matter what I do, it doesn''t work, and at some point I''m caught up in something I don''t understand." Somewhere not here. In a dark room with only chairs, tables, and things like a TV... He shouted as hard as he could. "But, there is!" I got a problem with that, too! If you''re angry, you won''t have a pathetic way of life next time! I decided to scratch you with all my might when you died! " = = GM: Message = = = = = = = = = = = Exercise of GM authority. Stop all battles ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "I won!" I won the bet! " = = GM: Message = = = = = = = = = = = Exercise of GM authority. Eliminate the forces of the Minogulas. Resurrection and full recovery of the Renea faction of the kingdom of God. Eliminate all the negative effects surrounding the Kokuguni Renaea. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D And the dead shall rise again, and bring light again unto the kingdom of God. All the monsters and Dark Elves that were there disappeared, and the old peace quickly recovered. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = All processes have been completed. Deleting a player is beyond GM''s permissions and will be skipped. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "... that''s a mess. But what about this one?" = = GM: Message = = = = = = = = = = = Exercise of GM authority. Takuto Ilari''s Seal of Ability as [Unnamed Evil God] ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Apparently, I''m fine with this. Be careful, Takudu was lonely standing alone on the church podium surrounded by a holy army. Thus he lost everything. My people, my subordinates, my abilities... all of them. "No matter how much you lose, if you win once, it''s all over." That''s the beauty of gambling, isn''t it? This is exactly where the God of Dice is. " We will win or lose here. I declare my stomach elevated. That he won the bet and opened his destiny. The settlement was surprisingly shameful. His judgment was the key to everything. Illa = Tact is a fool less than a con man who managed to reach this point in a bluff. That is the conclusion that has been drawn. "You won''t win anymore." It''s game over, Illinois Takedou " Ren¨¦a''s Holy Maiden is staring at the Holy Knight and the witch he loved. The pronouncement of defeat can be relentlessly assaulted. Takudu, who was left alone, was just scared of the words. 96 Chapter 92: The End Well then, in the name of session participant Ilya Takuto, I''m going to propose a punishment motion for Kei-kun. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = We have accepted your motion of punishment against Game Master Kei-kun. Thereafter, all progressions will be suspended until the deliberations are complete. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "... eh?" Everyone couldn''t keep up with the event. The Holy Knight, the Witch, the Holy Maiden... and the Game Master. Again, the time stopped. An incredible power took control of the scene, denying any further exercise of power. Takudu''s life, which was supposed to have been a light in front of the wind, was no longer lost. But all that was falsehood began to be spoken of by the doomed king. "No, I''m surprised." All of a sudden, I''m telling my story. I wonder if it''s been in fashion lately... what do you think, Atu? I see. Atu is still on your side, so if you talk too much, it won''t taste good. No, you''re really upset. I need to calm down. " And it shall come to pass, that there was an agitation in the tongue, as in the word. It is unusual for him and he has a lot of talk. However, it is stronger to speak to yourself than to someone. In the first place, the act of conversing with others with him who lacked communication skills was very difficult. Unless, of course, the opponent was an adversary. Communication requires a caring mind. He could speak as much as he wanted if he didn''t have to care about his opponent. "Even so, is it Keiji-kun?" I''m so glad you gave me your name. No matter how many people I borrowed to persuade me, I never gave out any information about it. Look, you have to declare the punishment motion not in the session, but on the outside, in other words, in the player dimension. In order to distinguish, the original name of the opponent was required. ¡± The dimension as a player is different from the dimension on the board. For example, Atu and Erakino have powerful and incomparable abilities and powers, but they are only on the board with the help of the game settings. However, the player has the qualities of the upper dimension in addition to this. Stomach has the qualities of a TRPG system and a GM that manipulates tokens, and Takudo has the qualities of a SLG system and a player that manipulates tokens, as well as the qualities of a teacher as a pawn in a game. Since the punishment motion was merely an out-of-game exchange, it was inevitable that the names of Takedou Ili and Kei-kun Yang would have to be brought forward. Therefore, Takudu has been working on various measures until now. Just to know GM''s name and seal off its power, so that no one will ever take it away from me. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Player Illinois Takedou, please apply for the question content ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The system rushed to Takudo. A temporary interruption is an event to be avoided as it should be. Faithful to TRPG rules, this system will probably want to resume gaming soon. Of course, Takudu was in favor of that opinion. I wanted to finish this bullshit farce as soon as possible. "Oh, I''m sorry. Bye." ¨D ¨D The question for Keiji-kun was as follows. Refusal to say hello for a long time. Forced change without reason of die result. The accompanying robbery of a participant owned character. Unauthorized manipulation of data in the game by GM privileges without the use of dies. Arbitraryly manipulate your in-game progression to your advantage. The collapse of the in-game worldview and order by disclosing the authority of GM in the metadimension. Defamation of player Illa Takuto by the owner character. Defamation of the player Illinois Takuto. Ah, and finally, I''ll add my own story, which hasn''t even been heard, ignoring the flow of the field. Based on the above......, it is determined that you are ineligible as a GM responsible for smooth game progress in the rules of this TRPG-elemental word. Activate a punishment motion on these grounds. Ask each participant whether or not to deprive GM authority of this session game master, Keiji-kun. " = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Your application has been received. We will certify the case as a legitimate disciplinary motion and continue to make a decision on the participant. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The system of the game works in player''s favor, but it doesn''t make him a complete ally. The system is a slave to the rules. No matter how much the player wants, they will never behave outside the rules, and they will never euphemise the rules to the detriment of the player. Conversely, any lawlessness can pass within the rules. Therefore, understanding the rules was of paramount importance for those who use the system. Oh, SO Arena! I''ll stop Takudo-sama! Hurry ©¤ ©¤ ¡°The system. We''re going to get in the way, so stop it.¡± = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Cancel the actions of the sludge Atu and the Hua burial maiden Soarena, No further action will be allowed. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D With one word, Atu and Soarena''s actions were attributed to nothing. Strangely enough, it is the same behavior as the power of the referee used by GM, and it is because of that that the reality that there is no longer any art of resisting is made to be understood in a negative way. "Well then, let''s continue. It''s just a majority vote... yes, I''ll start with that." Illinois Duo. I think we should strip the GM of its authority! We can''t miss this behavior, we need to fix it. ¡± Raising one hand, Takedou declared. There was no reaction, but it was clear to everyone that his declaration had a strong meaning. Don''t let the deliberations go on like this. In the blink of an eye, the belly that has fallen into a dilemma desperately tries to confront it even as it is flirting with the unbelievable. "GM disempowerment is unjustifiable! I disagree!" ¡°The person who received the punishment motion cannot participate in the deliberation.¡± The ruthless words shattered the attempt from its roots. If you can''t participate in the deliberation, there is only one player left, Takudo. At least he is the only one who can take part in the deliberations here. Inevitably, the results only converge into one, and this exchange is totally equivalent to a farce. It was set up in such a way that Illa = Tact''s claim would pass from the beginning. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Passed: 1 Non-decision: 0 With the above results, we decide on the next GM disempowerment. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D This is where the real settlement comes in. The saints... no, what was the cause of the defeat of the TRPG forces? Lack of understanding of the game system? Lack of cooperation between your peers? Or is it a decision that you missed your opponent''s plan and gave him a name? All of them were right... and at the same time wrong. Above all, it was an unacceptable mistake to turn a human named Ira-Tact into an enemy. "Ah, of course, it''s nice to rewind." Because I can''t accept such a session as a result. As a player, that''s a natural right. Well, if you rewind everything, it will be too large, so just the part that seems fraudulent is okay. " Well, well! = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Loss of GM authority for Kei-kun. and rewind the results of unauthorized execution during this session. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D A vanishing army of Minogulas appeared. Uniformly looking strange, she just seemed to understand that it was settled and quietly watched the situation. Because... there''s nothing you can do after all of this is over. Because there is no longer any right to do anything to the holy army defeated by Takudo Ilori... "Why!? How could you do that! How did you know you could do that!?" Through the mouth of Erakino, a sad question with a cage of anger is thrown from the stomach. For the stomach, this outcome was unexpected. When given a system that was chosen bad luck by the God of Dice and good luck by the God of Dice, Raven also got a rulebook at the same time. In a higher space than here, I read the thick book over and over again. The Erakino, a pawn under his command and a pawn to bring his will to the outside world, has been tested and completed over and over again. Destroying the northern province of Qualia, eating the counterattack of the Holy Maiden, and knowing the troublesome nature of TRPG ability... I''ve been through the same battle over and over again, desperately trying to understand how important it is to have friends, hands and feet, and a nation. At last, I managed to outrun one of the hostile forces and gained even that powerful character... It was about time I thought my people weren''t bad either. Everything was returned to the blisters. There was something unexpected, and I didn''t think it would end with such a forceful method. "Oh, Keiji-kun was definitely selected with a dice." Then it''s only natural that you don''t know. " Takedou Ilara nodded as if she was convinced. However, contrary to his complacency, the fact that he was not convinced by his stomach was revealed. "Elemental words are famous for their respect for decorum. And it is also true that there is both approval and disapproval. The reason lies in this punitive motion and the imposition of manners. If you''ve ever had a session with someone, you probably don''t want to know." That''s an implicit understanding. Or it could be said to be a unique culture that is not explicitly cultural. TRPG spins the story with its words and dice. Therefore, a high degree of collaboration and ethics is required in the behavior of participants. If either were to be lacking, the extraordinary co-creation would soon be transformed into dirt to be spit on. Is it okay to have a gaming experience that you only want to forget that there is discomfort? The production team of Elemental Word hated it badly. Therefore, the game system is designed to assume all aspects and ensure that each other abides by good sense and manners. I put the most care and effort into making sure you always have a great gaming experience. They were... too greedy. Without knowing that the result will be a description of paranoid manners and rules, and the accompanying condemnation battle of session participants... They''ve... forgotten. After giving consideration to the rules and mechanisms, in the end, the story will be spun by human words and dice... "I''ve played Elemental Words online a few times." I''ve been invited to a session with a lot of people. " What a wonderful system has been constructed, and just because there are participants who can do whatever they like because they can''t read the air and can''t follow the rules, the supreme game of TRPG will go down in vain... "For example..." "--I ''m having a reflection meeting for all of them." These are the kind of people. I spread my hands, as if to say it was a proud memory... Takudo unexpectedly uttered a line that seemed to make participants in past sessions furious. Perhaps you were certain that this operation would succeed once the lack of greetings disrupted it. Even if it was impossible to apply in the upper dimension, including the punishment motion, he must have thought of some other means. It was a person named Ilya Takuto. He is the one who rules over all events, not the one who is tied to him. The brains in the first place in the "Eternal Nations" ranking never allowed other followers. "Well, if I do this, my trust with the opponent will be broken in one shot and I won''t be able to call the next session..." Well, don''t worry. I''m very experienced and used to it. " With an attitude that says he doesn''t think about other people''s feelings and emotions, the Doom King says so. Then, the processing of the system ends, and everything rewinds. The final point is at the stage where GM Keizaki Takumi has produced the current Elakino. That is... "Well... so..." I''ll have my atu returned, Kei-kun? " It was in a state long before the sludge atu was taken away. 97 Lesson 93: Love When everything was rewound...... Atu rushed to Takudo, forgetting everything. Takudou! Atu! The figure that jumps into the chest of its own Lord without confusion is like the heroine of a story, and the face of Takedou that he sees is also confused by the active figure for a moment. "Oh, good, I''ve been worried. I''m really glad you''re back." "I''m... sorry to bother you, Takudo-sama!" I was sure you would help me out of this prison! " So how far did the rewind happen in her mind? Or was the suspicion within her dispersed by her return? Anyway, Atu was impressed, and even in such a desperate situation, he was always more impressed and loyal to the Lord who had deceived and flirted with his enemies brilliantly. "You''re like a princess in captivity." Even though you really came here to kill me On the other hand, the twin girls who have been flirting with this man and woman all the time are unhappy. That said, it seemed that it was a pleasure for the girls to have Atu back, and a smile appeared on their faces as they complained. "My king, the objective of the Warriors in this operation." We are all here to achieve it. " "Oh, thank you." In such a sense, Old Mortar, who came to the side sometime to switch the atmosphere, made a report while kneeling down. It was Takudo who thought he didn''t have to go that far, but he didn''t realize that Old Mortar himself was just as impressed by Takudo''s brilliant skills and strength as Atu. "Well, if you give me this far, we''ll have a digestion match." It carried me really well. " The TRPG system was rewound in the best possible way for Takudo. All the holy knights are wounded, and fall down: and some are mad at oblivion, and some are afflicted by the plague. The resurrected Paladin Commander Fjord is desperate in one corner of the battlefield as if it were a dream, Fennel, who should have recovered from his wounds, falls, and Soarina is on her knees in a state of exhaustion. Meanwhile, Mynogura''s forces were in good shape, if not intact. Of course, there was some wear and tear on the Footworm and Brain Eater, but no damage was done to the Dark Elf Warriors, Old Mortar, or other important people. The system restored the unjustified results that Kei-Yeon had with the abilities of [Adjudicator]. Only the results that were beneficial to the TRPG forces were selected. That''s why the damage we did was definitely left, and only the phenomenon that it was recovered by the GM has been canceled. The armies of the kingdom of light were no longer devastated enough to retain their might. That''s why Takudu and Atu were able to easily play an exchange that didn''t look like this place. This is no longer a battlefield for them to look out for. "Tsk......" Is something wrong, Takudo-san!? After Takudo''s words, the game of digestion. It was when they thought so. He suddenly held his head down and showed a trick to withstand the headache. As soon as she noticed the behavior, Atu changed her blood profile, supported her shoulders, and watched. "No, it''s just a little bit. I may have been forced to......" It was a trick that he showed for a moment when he changed to Flemish. Its power to imitate all appearances. It even mimics the game''s system, which is incomparably more powerful depending on how you use it. Its application power is infinite, and if you use Takudo, which is superior in skillful management, you will have no enemies. It was unlikely that Atu''s power could be used without any risk. "Takudou-sama! No way!" To help me!? " "No, I know, but..." Atu immediately noticed the fact. How hard his Lord had been to help him. See how much he was burdened. That all of this... was done to help myself. "Takudou-sama ahhh!" Atu cried. You cling to Takedou as if you were a child crying. Looking at his own clothes, which were shivering with tears and runny nose, I wondered if there was anything stony about it. Takudo took care not to hurt Atu, but gently stepped away from himself. "Yes, yes, yes, yes. However, it''s still a battlefield, so stay away from it." Atu-san, it''s over here. Kakaho "Ahhh! You''re an idiot!" The Erfur sisters retrieved Atu from her breath. I must have thought that even if they were to be shown a bad romantic act like this, it would not come true. Let''s get this over with and get out of here. That was the true meaning of both of them. "Alright, let''s clear it up and go home." I''m a little tired, I want to take it easy. " Takudu gave the order in such a light tone, as if he had come to camp inside his companion. The holy men were mostly wounded, and fell, and the people of the land are still afflicted by the plague and oblivion which the twin girls have scattered. However, for Takudo, it might even be just a routine piece of work. Because he is... a king of doom. "Yes, yes, old Mortar. Can you order everyone to assemble in the meantime?" Alright, let''s gather our men immediately. If Brave Questus'' moves brought the troops here, the opposite would be possible. Takudo was starting to dress up as if he ignored them, and Elakino, who was still there, cried out that he could not admit defeat. "I''m not--I ''m not finished yet!" But unfortunately, it''s already over. Haha!! Did you really think it wasn''t over anymore? Takudo, who kicked off the jumping elkino before it was eliminated by his underlings, raised his hand and controlled the underlings, and slowly walked back to his place. ... there''s a big hole in Erakino''s stomach, and one hand is rotting. It was a fatal wound that Takuto, who had imitated Soarina in the first place, inflicted. They were unduly recovered by GM for no reason, so naturally they were also restored. "The signs of GM have already disappeared. Perhaps... you''ve lost the means to interfere with us. I''m a little worried that I won''t be able to deal with it in person. Well, there''s nothing I can do more than come down here." Kahuu, Kahuu, and the withered breath repeats. Is it a witch or an important character in the game? The life force still kept her in the world, but it was clear from her appearance that sooner or later the lights of life would go out. "You''re just... a TRPG character." All the power is unleashed by the system. With GM''s power removed, even if you weren''t injured, you wouldn''t be able to live any longer. " As if to tell an ignorant person, Takudo explains the current situation while looking down at Elakino. Of course, I also know that Ella and Kino won''t say anything like that. That''s why I turned my sharp gaze, wet with hatred, to Takudo, and threw a reprimand instead of a response. "Damn it... it''s just a gadget that can be pampered with the help of others!" Get in shape and someday... I''ll kill you someday! " Takudo suddenly laughed out loud, thinking that he would ignore the words in the same way. ¡°Ahahahaha! Everyone here says weird things when they say that he''s just asking for help from something. You don''t think you''re different? I did it on my own with the power of GM! What is that, hahahahahaha!!" She laughs angrily, as if she had seen a fine comedy. The appearance suddenly appeared strangely creepy, and even the subordinates who were watching the situation unexpectedly shrugged. "--This was a scene of laughter." Damn it. I''m not good at this. " The laughter also stopped flashing. While bobbing his head, he turned his attention to the situation of his subordinates who were holding back behind him. As the subordinates who felt compelled to do so naturally lowered their heads, Atu, who had escaped the restraint of the twins at some point, came quietly. "Takudo-sama..." "Atu... oh. Hmm, yes. Hmm." Takudo-sama? Looking at Atu who came to the Lord worriedly, Takudo thought out what he thought. Unable to read its intentions at all, Atu became unexpectedly anxious that he had something to do with it. However, contrary to her expectations, the content that Takudu had in mind was not surprising again. "No, I''ve been thinking about it for a while." I was so sad to have Atu taken away, but I still haven''t been able to repay him. It''s not fair if you don''t put on the jigsaw properly, is it? " "... hah? Kejime?" That''s right. Answer quickly and Takudu worries again. Atu knew that Takudu was merciless, thoroughly destroying opponents and breaking their hearts. In "Eternal Nations", there was no mercy for the opponent who deviated from the act of enjoying games equally as a rival, and who uttered rumors and violated manners. There was always a paranoia in him to do this. Of course, Erakino can''t be silent when he hears those words. She sacrifices her lost life and makes a final resistance that she will never be able to do as she sees fit. "Who''s going to shake his tail at you, you pullback bastard!" I''m going to stick my face into Atu-chan''s chest, soak in the pleasure, and I''m going to do it-- " But haven''t you forgotten? The target was Ilya Takudu. "A question for the system. Do you still have the permissions of the empty Game Master?" ©¤ What about you? = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = The session is ongoing. Game Master is currently not configured. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The system will send you an answer. At this moment, Atu finally understands what his lord intended. The purpose of rescuing oneself was certainly to save oneself. If we were to consider the relationship between Takudo and Takudo, we would definitely do so. But that wasn''t the end of it. He doesn''t have the kind of thought that ends with that. Therefore, everything up until now has been false, and the deliberately troubled appearance just now is probably one of the performances. --Okay, I''ll give you that authority, right? Everything was prepared for this moment. Takudo spoke with a relatively loud voice that was rare for him so that everyone could hear him. "I''ve been playing the game properly according to the rulebook.... well, I''ve shaken the dice a few times, but I''m pretty sure I followed the rules. It is fair, does not tolerate injustice, and does not disturb the circle of rumors. It''s an exemplary player." Takudo continued to speak. It was like explaining to the system, but it was obvious to those who understood that it was aimed at Elakino and the stomach that might still be watching this situation. "I wonder? Apply to the system." It is proposed that the authority of the game master be set to Illinois Takudo. " = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Accept the application and grant the Game Master''s permission to Illa Takudo. It''s a new game master. Enjoy the best gaming experience. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Here comes the worst player for Eternal Nations, the leader and master of elemental words. "Did I say Erakino?" It''s your turn next. [M] Well, there were a lot of things going on, but I hope you''ll be a good friend in the future. " Takudo made a smile and made a smile. However, the smile was as faint as ever, as if there were no emotions in the cage. You know what? I''m the type to do it all over again. "No, don ''t--" = = GM: Message = = = = = = = = = = = Exercise of GM authority. Initializing Erakino''s management privileges. Manage the new GM Ilikai Takudu. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D And then, from the side of saying that it was fair and exemplary, no one was allowed to swing the power of the [Adjudicator] uncontrollably-- Suddenly. =¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö It is against the law for a Pawn to seize a power given by a God. Judgment - Inflict divine punishment. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The world stops. Something different surrounds Takudo and sounds an alarm from the depths of his soul. Takudo understood that he had entered a place where he shouldn''t have stepped in, and he tried to deal with it in a hurry. =¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö¡ö Is that what you want? I want you to tell me what happened to Jimmy Jones. Rejected ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D While making you feel the clash of vast sounds and forces that you can''t imagine in any part of the world... The world has regained movement. "Ggh!...... Tch" Takudo somehow realizes that there was some kind of attack or defense in the higher dimension than he could grasp. Understands that the situation was critical and unintentionally tongues. "Contact the system, I want to check the situation" The response from the system that had been floating in my head until now was replied with that silence. "...... I wonder if that wasn''t possible with the stony rocks." In the future, Takedou must change its policy more carefully, and Takedou switches his mind. I planned to use the game system as much as I wanted, but I seemed to be reaching out to the area where I shouldn''t step further than Kei-kun. The original purpose ends in failure. However, I was able to recapture Atu as a minimum and learn some information about the mysterious battles taking place in this world. If we were to evaluate the results, we would say that it was just in time. "That''s why I don''t need this anymore." If so, I won''t use it anymore in such a place. Takudo took out a revolver-shaped pistol from his pocket, which was too huge for a person to hold, and pointed it at Elakino. Erakino!! "Don''t come, SO Arena-chan!!" The exhausted Soarina shouted out to help her friend. But she hasn''t had the strength to fight her way through miracles and immense evil, and she can do her best to stand up for her sacred staff. "Run, he''s no match for me." I''m sure So Arena-chan will get killed if she comes. Go away. " Elakino... understood his defeat and death and laughed relentlessly at Soarena. I''m no longer here. Without a Game Master, it''s impossible to roll back from here, as Ira-Tact said. On the contrary, if we give him time here, we will try to torment them again by unexpected means. So before that, Elakino wanted her to be the only one to escape. "... it''s strange. The game should be back in rewind, but the Soarer''s [Curse] hasn''t been solved." Is there something like a back rule? " On the other hand, Takudo was interested in this situation as if he were an experimental animal. All the effects that TRPG''s system would have had on them would have been removed. If so, Elakino''s [Around] ---that is, his brainwashing ability must have been solved. Nevertheless, it seemed that their friendship still existed, which left him in intense doubt. "And Atu..." And the target was not only Elakino and Soarena. "Atu was hesitant to kill this for a moment. Why?" Atu also showed some consideration for them. If she is her true nature, she is right to attack the saints in a frenzy the moment her brainwashing is unraveled. Nevertheless, Atu did not show such attitude and was obediently waiting for Takedou''s order. I know Atu''s loyalty well, so it was no wonder. "Huh!? No... I''m a loyal servant of Takudo-sama!" No, it''s never like that! " Really? Hmmm, that''s awkward. They must have pierced the planet. I showed Atu how he was wolfing off. She herself, despite the fact that her affiliation was supposed to be back together, had no idea what to do with the still existing feelings for the Elakinos. Of course, she is the hero of the Minogulas, so if you give her orders, she will give up all her feelings and kill the Elakinos. However, there was a problem that had to be discarded. - It''s a thought. Takudou''s questions were answered by an unexpected person. It was the Soarena, the Saintess of Hua Burial. What is that? Takudu asked unpleasantly. When she came to Elakino''s side in time, she looked at Takudo with a strong gaze that she still had to say while caring for her friends. ¡°No matter how much power you wield, there is something you can never overturn. The thoughts of men will never be shattered. Just as Atu, loyal to you, became one of us and kept thinking of you. The love of all life is immortal forever." The words confused Takudo. However, there seemed to be a few thoughts around me listening to the story without ever interrupting my words. "So Arena-chan..." "I was helped by Erakino. Her brightness inspired me. She was the one who remembered to walk on her own terms and wanted to make this country a better place. That feeling, even if it were somehow working, would not be overturned, so-" However, the person named Ilikai Takudo is not that patient... So stop talking about yourself. Above all, he was not a man who was interested in others. Haha! Erakino!! An intense sound of gunpowder and gunpowder bursting shoots through Elakino''s heart. The end of life is now forcibly wiped out, and here comes the end of one witch. "So Arena, run..." Even if you''re the only one alive... " "Eraquino! Eraquino! Why, how did this happen! Ahhh!!" He wields a little residual power and says goodbye to his beloved friend. While spilling worn-out and large tears into her life that disappeared in her arms, Soarina called out her friend''s name as she sighed. "I don''t know if it''s hard to say love or contemplation." I''m a little tired right now, so I''ll think about it next time. " Seeing the figure of the saintly woman, Takudo still murmured in an uninterested manner. 98 Lesson 94: Soarena The Saintess of Hua Burial, Soarena, was a daughter who lived in the cold village of Qualia without any insult. A saintly woman is a special trait that she acquires acquired through the sight of only one exception. I don''t know what criteria the Holy God has chosen them to be confirmed. Without exception, however, the Chosen One will be able to surpass the Advanced Holy Knight in battle prowess and, above all, special miracles like no other. The ability given to Soarina was Hua Funeral. Manipulating the flame, which was incomparably powerful, was a remarkable force that ranked at the top among the saints in destructive power. Soarina lived happily ever after. Although the village and the house were poor, they managed to live every day, and they continued to pray to God, and they had no alternative as exemplary believers, but they had happy days. A miracle given by God. Certification as a saintly woman requires a price. It is not certain whether it is due to the strength of the power of the Holy Maiden or to the will of God. But the saints of the past, without exception, have paid a price in obtaining their power. As a result, even though they are saints who gather their faith and respect from the people, there are still many who will come to a miserable end. Soarina''s price was for all the close people around her. Family, friends, acquaintances. About all the people living in her village. There were no accidental accidents or tragic incidents. She burned it to the ground herself. By central instruction. ... the people she loved. She was mad at the power of the Holy Maiden. Having gained some kind of authority because their village had drained the saints, they could not regulate their own desires and began to make unjust demands on other villages. No matter how much Soarina persuades her, she nods with a good face temporarily, but after a while, it''s the original Ami. The people of the village of Soarena could no longer stop on their own. Of course, Soarina was not by her side, and there was no mercy in the center. However, the solution that Soareina had gained by going to the center and crying to the Saintess of Yidai directly ended in failure. Eventually, at the stage of starvation and freezing in the surrounding villages, she had to make a decision. They are not followers of God the pious, but evil devils that should be spat upon by the devil. My family, my friends, my acquaintances... they''re all burned up, and then the flowers are blooming. The flowers sent to the dead were there, just like hand gestures, and they didn''t tell So arenas anything. That''s the story of the day when Soarena, the Saintess of Hua Burial, was born. It was the day a girl closed her heart in grief. ¡ó¡ó¡ó "That''s why...!" A light and frivolous declaration is directed at Soarena. The moment I heard the words and saw the figure. Soarina cursed God, wondering if there was so much despair in the world. "It''s time for fun and vengeance!"? Soarina-chan "... Eraquino" There was a witch, Erakino, who was seen in her hand earlier. No... it was an illa = tact imitating Erakino. "That''s right, Erakino-chan''s best friend is Sou Arena-chan.?" I feel so strongly about each other, my friend!... and the friend you killed again. " "No, no..." Soarina leaks out a sigh with her head in her arms. The sin of the past came upon me now, and I chorus in my head why I killed him. "It hurts. It hurts..." Hey, So Arena-chan? Why did you say such a reckless thing? Erakino was the first to oppose the defeat of the Doom King, right? ¡± I knew it. Who was the worst? Where are all the causes of such a condition? I understood everything about where it was and I kept turning my eyes away from it. "You''re greedy, Sou Arena-chan." I got greedy, so I thought I was invincible with GM''s power, so I did such a reckless thing. " ¡±No, no... forgive me, please forgive me, Erakino...¡± It must have floated. It''s been a long time since I broke my heart and talked to someone. I was dazzled by the fact that Elakino treats me not as a saint, but as a single daughter. That''s why I made a mistake. I think I''m special. If this goes well, we can recover all the things we lost and live happily and calmly as we did in the past. There was Elakino, who laughed with each other every day, talked about it without taking it down, sometimes quarreled, but made up... I was mistaken in thinking that I could spend those days. "There''s no way I can forgive you. ''Cause everybody''s dead. All the Holy Knights, all the Fenneschi, all the people of this country... they''re all dead. Like Erakino-chan." "Ahh, ahhh!!" "You were only the daughter of that village." I mistook my arrogance for strength, and I lost everything... " Elakino was right. In the end, I was fundamentally the same as the people in that village. Lowly, sweet, uncontrollable, and unaware of the suffering of others. That''s why the bee hit me. The bee hit me... and I lost someone important again. I didn''t want to know that the Holy Maiden needed the price of her power. It''s all your fault, So Arena-chan. There was no longer any power left to say back to Soarina. I wanted to end everything like this. Then we may see Elakino again. "I don''t believe in heaven anymore, but if I ever see those people again..." If I can meet people who have sacrificed their existence. At that time, I will make an apology. I don''t know if you''ll forgive me... Until I forgive you. Forever. All the time, all the time. Elakino''s claws glowed at the edge of Soareina''s sight. No matter how strong the flesh of the saintly lady is, death will not be spared if she is torn to pieces. That''s good. That''s... good. Then, a blade of claws that exceeded the strength of steel was swung down ©¤ ©¤. There was a strange rupture. "... mh!" Soalina wasn''t dead. I didn''t know why she was still clinging to life, but for a moment she was dumbfounded. There was something between her and the false Eraquino. "Run, So Arena! You still have work to do!¡± "Mr. Fenne..." It is the face-down Saintess Fenne-Carm¨¨re. Already, the Vale was worn out by the impact of the battle, and I could see dark spots of blood in its stomach. Still, Fennel has risked his life to save her. ¡°I''ll keep it down here. You must have been... told by a friend! If you want to live, do your duty! Don''t stop here! SO Arena!!" The face underneath Vale was a terribly aged old woman''s sole. Soarina is surprised at the difference with the beautiful voice, but recalls that the Holy Maiden needs a price. I''m sure... she had a reason to be her. I joined hands with Elakino, and Ira-Tact uttered the phrase "stupid woman who only wanted to be happy". I''m sure she showed up as a result of her continued hopes for something. Like something important to me, something important to Fenne. Is it good to abandon it and run away on your own? "And..." "Run, So Arena! Hurry!" Where the hell do you think you''re going? "No, I won''t miss it normally." If I don''t kill him here, it''ll be troublesome later. " At some point, Ira = Tact, who had returned to her original state, levelled out in amazement. Either way, we will not escape the siege of this evil faction. The two saints did not approve, but it was impossible. "Well, give up and look forward to your next life." Maybe you guys have one too-- " Ira = Tact tries to imitate something again. His outline was blurred, and something was about to appear from the inside. "-!!! Guuuuu!!" Suddenly, Takudu held his head back. Takudou-sama!? What have you done?! Atu, who was watching the situation, rushed over in a panic and gazed at the Soarinas with anger. But the outcome with them was unexpected. They wanted to know what had happened. "... Career, Mary" Yes. "Yes, my lord." Eventually, Takudo summoned the Erfur sisters while keeping her head down. Although he seemed a little worried, Takedou asked the two of them questions in short terms. Where''s the head and tail? ¡°It doesn''t stall.¡± Tsk, tsk! He nodded to the words and then turned his gaze to Old Mortar. Is there a troop gathering? "Yes, we have already assembled... but what have you done, king?!" The saints there do something harmful!? " "No... no. No, but I will retreat. Gather around me right away." No more questions. However, it was immediately understood that something unexpected had happened to Old Mortar in Takudu. If possible, we need to take action quickly. "--Haa!" Soldiers, gather around the King! Old Mortar''s gaze caused the gear to shout out instructions. The minoguera''s men gathered around Takudo. "You''ve gathered... good." At the same time, Takudu imitated Ice Rock. A few Dark Elves unexpectedly set themselves up, but they hurriedly corrected their posture and held the rally as ordered. ¡°I can run a little errand. Today, I''ll be rude around here." Soarina and Fenne can be spoken to. There was a slight impatience, but at the same time there was room for an absolute winner. "Next, I hope we can talk in a friendly way." Only to use those words, Takudo returned to his original form for a moment. Eventually, if he played Brave Questus, everyone would know how to change flights, and together with his subordinates, he sounded a strange sound and flew away. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ The only ones left were Soarina, who had lost her friend, and Fenne, who had been hurt and had lost his mind. And the remnants of a dream named Renair. ¡±Uuuuuuuuuu¡± It''s all over now. Her dreams, her friends'' dreams. Everything. If I close my eyes, I can hear the familiar and ungrateful noise of Elakino. If you look back now, I feel that you can show your face with a flirty attitude that makes fun of that person. "But Elkino no longer exists in this world..." ¡±Ahhhhhhh!!!¡± However, Soarina had no choice but to cry. 99 Chapter 95: Decisions The day the sacred and demonic forces were settled. After returning to the Great Curse Realm, where the capital of Minogula was, Takudo and the others finally relieved the tension. "Takudou-samaaaaaaaaaaaa!!" However, Takudu still had work to do. That is, to comfort a heartfelt subordinate who is crying with this shock and self-punishment. "This Atuu, I''ll never know! I''ll accept your punishment!" I didn''t know what to do with Atu, who was crying while spilling tears from the big grain. In addition, she hugs me so tightly that the confusion is overwhelming. Usually, I would have fumbled and pounded in a hurry, but now it''s not the other way around, and I even had to worry about my eardrum before that. "No, no... it''s okay. It''s really okay." Besides, it was a punishment, and that was the last thing to do. There''s no reason to punish Atu. " Takudo was laughing with a thirsty smile while saying that. When Atu noticed that the figure lacked precision, he began to cry with even bigger tears. "Ugh, you''re so drained." For me! For me! I''m sorry!! " "Well, if you think so, let me rest for a while..." There is definitely fatigue, but somehow it is a state of repeated cardiac exertion in the current advanced system. I can understand how shocked Atu feels, but I can''t say strongly enough, but I wanted to rest honestly. "Uuu, uuuu...... but it was really good." Not knowing or unaware of Takedou''s inner heart, Atu looked up at Takedou and cut her out. Huh? What''s going on? Normally, it would make one of my breasts soar, but now Atu is soaked with tears and runny nose that I feel a little less emotional. That said, I will not forget to look after her with a smile on my face. Above all, there were certain circumstances where Takudu himself didn''t want to be taken too seriously. "When I confronted Takudo-sama, I felt like I wasn''t Takudo-sama, and it was really terrifying..." This was not the first time that Atu felt something different from him in Takudu. Sometimes it felt like that, and it gave Atu an unacceptable feeling as if she was not the person she knew as Takudo. That''s why when Takedou had the ability to be a hero [Unnamed Evil God], I thought that the hero was the essence and that Takedou was a fake imitated. I often look at his words and his behavior as a player, and I can see that his judgment is wrong... But then Atu felt like he was really making the right decision. Takudo also felt that she was feeling that way. She explained in a gentle voice that told the child to wipe the tears floating in her eyes with her fingers. "Oh, yeah. That''s because Atu was the best at fighting among them, so I really needed to keep you down." I let you play a little bit. " As a matter of fact, this operation was quite unexpected. It was fortunate that Takudu had the ability to imitate the ability of the opponent he had once seen. But the price was enormous. The same is true of the headaches he occasionally experienced in battle, as well as the exhaustion and fatigue that now drifts from the very essence of the power that is hitting him hard. A few more hands... If it was their turn, their ability to imitate would have reached its limit, and the battle situation would have been overthrown. However, it could be said that Illa Takedou had earned Illa = Tact because he would still win after overcoming his predicament. "I''m sorry, but the plan is to fool you." Please forgive me. " That said, he was reluctant to trick Atu. So I offer a sincere apology. "No, no, no, no, no! I''m worse!" In response to the words, Atu exaggerated in awe and frantic panic. As for her, she was in a state of being left behind by her enemies, and she had Takudo take care of her until the end, and she was given a keri. Now the face of a hero is rounded. Rather, it was unexpected how much I could be apologized for. "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no There was a smarter way!¡± On the other hand, Takudu was also unexpected. All subordinates move under the direction of the leader, Takedou. If so, all the responsibilities would be gathered in Takudo. I thought I should be blamed for falling behind another game faction with a very easy-to-understand example of Brave Questus. After that, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. I Eventually, they both laughed and made up by not caring about each other. Now it''s all settled down. Tomorrow, as usual, there will be rushing and fun days. That''s why for today only, I''m trying to sweeten Takudou a little bit more than usual... The moment Atu smiled at his lord. "... heh?" Takudo-sama? From Takudu''s eyes, the light of wisdom that I had been feeling until now disappeared. "Um... who are you?" Her lord was there, strangely staring at us. ¡ó¡ó¡ó What happened after that was more shocking and tragic than ever for Minogula. Ira-Tact, the king of the Minogulas, will lose his memory that day. I can''t remember who I am, and I don''t know where I am or who I''m dealing with. It seems that the name of the language and things can be remembered to some extent, but when it became a memory of people and episodes, all of them disappeared. In addition, I began to spend most of it on deep sleep. Takudo''s bedroom. On Takudo''s side, who was still asleep in the dark room, Atu, with a sinister expression, just stared at his sleeping face. "... please..." After hearing the formal knock, it was Old Mortar who appeared when he was allowed to enter. He is not as stubborn as Atu himself, but he is certainly under a lot of stress in this situation. How about the king? "Still, it doesn''t matter. I''ve been asleep for a long time, and even when I wake up, I don''t seem to know much about me anymore.¡± Old Mortar is relatively unsettled because he has seen his resurrection first-hand. No matter how desperate they may be, they can only be the result of the shallow Dark Elves judging by their roughly scarce knowledge. I''m sure the king will look like that day again. Because that certainty was somewhere. Therefore, he decided to focus on the cause of Takudo''s memory loss and domestic stability in order to solve this situation first. "What the hell happened to the king... I''ve had my men investigate a lot, but I don''t know the cause" "No, it''s probably due to using too much force." It''s all... my fault. " "Lord Atu..." That possibility was also taken into account by Old Mortar. Now I was investigating the dark spells that Takudu could use to regain power, and I was using all means to acquire various literature. Of course I''m not going to blame him for Atu. It was all judged by Takudu, the king. If so, subordinates must support the decision above all else. ¡°I am helpless. I don''t know what to do at a time like this. I just can''t help myself... even in such a desperate situation, Takudo-sama said he saved me." Old Mortar came here to see how Takudu was doing, but he actually needed help from Atu. She was empowered to lead the Mynogura one day, when the sleeping Takudo had only regained her memories for a short time. In other words, it means that it has become a temporary leader and can exercise authority over the construction of various subordinates and facilities. That authority was now necessary, and it was incumbent on him to increase his national strength in case Takudo did not recover for a long time. In addition, it is necessary to urgently investigate how Ren¨¦a''s nation and the Holy Maiden became. To be honest, the absence of a leader is an odorous situation. But as far as Atu was concerned, It also looked harsh. It seemed that she was so stubborn that she could not afford to lead the nation. "I can''t do it..." All she can hear now is a weak sound. But the words that followed betrayed Old Mortar''s predictions. ¨D ¨D That''s why I''m asking him to do it. "What is he...?" Old Mortar asks with a parrot. Atu''s eyes faded with sadness, and instead he could see some kind of readiness. Eventually, Atu slowly stroked Takudou''s cheek and stood up quietly and turned to Old Mortar. "Hero Vittorio" And from her mouth, Old Mortar--no, all the people of the Dark Elves were told their first names. "[Happy Tongue Vittorio]." Being good at intertwining hands and schemes, you will exert the most power in such a situation- " Yes, it''s a new hero. The Dark Elves hadn''t told us anything, but Atu and the others originally belonged to the Minogulas... I can''t help but know. "The worst and worst hero in Minogula''s history." He was the most famous hero in Eternal United. 100 Lesson 96: The Abandoned Capital ¨D ¨D The year 157 of the Holy King''s reign, the green and yellow moon... ¨D ¨D The 13th day, 1: 10 pm. There are reports of more powerful signs of demons than several high clerics. On the same day, at 1: 30 pm. (iii) Circulars to the Pope and Cardinals-in-Office and the holding of emergency meetings. Tentatively certified as an abnormal situation at Renair God Kwangoku. On the same day, at 2: 15 pm. The Holy Lady of the Third Pope and the Ephesians ordered the transition to a state of quasi-holy war. Urgent convocation orders to the Diary''s saintly maiden and high holy knight. - On the same day, at 2: 40 p.m. By the miracle of the saintly lady in the diary, the cause of the abnormal situation in Renair is confirmed as the manifestation of "King Ira = Tact of Doom". - On the same day, at 2.45 p.m. Holy Maiden of Eden Declaration of Jihad - On the same day, at 3: 00 p.m. Notify the Diary of the Holy Maiden and the selected High Holy Knight to deal with the situation. The Paladin has formed a Kill Squad. Exodus of the Divine Sign. On the same day, at 3: 10 p.m. The observation team confirmed a large-scale urban fire in Renair City. On the same day, at 3: 15 pm. The world is enveloped at night. On the same day, at 3: 18 p.m. The light returns to the world. On the same day, at 3: 20 p.m. There are reports from the observation team that large-scale fires on the Renair side have disappeared. There is a report of correction by changing the time. Corrected the previous fire extinguisher and reported that the fire is still continuing. Significant confusion is observed in the report of the observation team, and the accuracy of subsequent reports is questioned. - On the same day, at 4: 00 p.m. The Pope interrupts the Divine Sign, returns to the Holy King''s City, and issues defensive orders. - Same day, 4: 20 pm The Diary of Our Lady refuses the orders of the Third Pope. - On the same day, at 4: 45 p.m. The Return Order was issued by the Saintess of Eden. - Same day, 5: 10 pm The Diary of Our Lady and the Death Squad will be transferred to the Holy City. - Same day, 7: 00 pm Confirmation of the return of the Holy Maiden of the Diary and the Order of the Holy Knight. From now on, we will exercise strict caution and strive for national defense. ¨D ¨D The 14th day of the next day, 5: 30 am. The situation was confirmed by the scout together with the dawn. The fire that had been confirmed by Renair had already been extinguished. There have also been reports of traces of the descent of evil deities by the clergymen accompanying them. - Same day Ren¨¦a designated the border zone to the god Kwangoku. Thereafter, the city shall be deemed to be an abandoned capital and designated as a first-class restricted area. Alien Apocalypse Minogula Chapter 4: ''Long Prayers on the Eve of the Celebration'' ¡ó¡ó¡ó ¨D¨D The capital of Ren¨¦a. The site of the burning of the former Amritate Cathedral¡­. A little, very little girl stood in the desolate land. A girl who is given a heavy responsibility at an age that everyone judges still needs the protection and guidance of an adult. The girl is dressed in a sumptuous outfit that shows off her power in the Holy Kingdom of Qualia, and her companions refrain from waiting for her words at a certain distance. It is a sign of reverence that everything is directed at that girl who is alien to her. Fear and joy towards a worthy existence that is separate from itself What does the gaze on this young daughter mean? It''s the giant books she holds in her hands... that tell the truth. --No one unknown in the Kingdom of the Holy Spirit Qualia. He who is loved and trusted most by God. Retrain = Nerim = Quartz, the Saintess in the diary, took many of her servants and stared at Ren¨¦a''s tragedy in horror. "Ugh, that''s terrible..." A few Paladins nod silently to the twinkling words. It was a spectacle in which the former splendor was as if it were an illusion. The land, which was named the Abandoned City by the upper reaches of Qualia, is devastated, decayed, and perished, even though it is said that its nickname is shooting at Zhengchu. No, it doesn''t matter what happens at this time, such as a superficial ruin. If the house has been burned down, we can build it again. If you have trouble eating, you can import it from Qualia. As long as people remain, their path will be full of hardship and they will surely be able to return to their original days. However, the claw marks left by the [King of Doom] were carved into those people''s deep wounds... " A few days have already passed since the day of fate. The day an abnormality was confirmed to have occurred in Renair God Kwangoku. The chaos in the Holy Kingdom of Qualia was pathetic enough to be put on record. Sometimes we''ve been away from war for a long time, but more than that, the events in Ren¨¦a have terrorized them. As a result, the instruction will be triple-transferred, and the initial response will be delayed. The Third Pope perceived that the wonders of the Doom King extended to his people, corrupted them to call back the forces that had been formed, and even made the land of Ren¨¦a a no-go zone for their own protection. As a result, it became difficult to determine what kind of events occurred in this place, and on the contrary, it is unclear how much damage occurred. The only thing that is clear is the fact that the holy men who should protect Ren¨¦a have been defeated... " And now that the survey team was finally allowed to dispatch, Nerim was overwhelmed with grief and helplessness beyond his control. "--Mr. Nerim, I have made an approximate judgment on the extent of the damage." As for the wickedness, it seems that it spread to the surrounding villages through the people who escaped from this Ren¨¦a central city. The border with Qualia is monitored by the Holy Knights and the Army, so there is no infection, but there is no doubt that we are in a state of quarrel. ¡± The woman sat behind the retrain and read the report. Of course, she wasn''t the only woman. The atmosphere was swallowed, and the short, black hair and sharp eyes atrophied others. Although metal plates are displayed everywhere, they are rarely seen in the kingdom where the figure is revealed. In Qualia, where there are many restrictions, there are clothes that are likely to be blamed for suddenly stirring up lust, but there is no one in the country who makes such a point. No, that kind of big deal... no one can think of anything like that against her. Because bullets and rulings are her domain and inviolable sanctuary... One of the Holy Knights calls his name nervously. "Inquisitor Imreis" "... yes. What have you done?" Holy Kingdom of Qualia. Holy Office - Inquisitor Kreuze-Imreis. A blade of confession sent to this desolate land of Renea with the diary of the saint. That was the title of this woman. "The person who was involved in the interview survey in the vicinity has returned, so I will report to you." "... I see. Then please." The Holy Knight stands up to evil as a shield for people without fear of evil, whispering to her in a nervous manner. The nominal person in charge of this investigation team sent by Qualia is the diary of the Saintess Retrain. However, since Retrain was still young, the person in charge in practice who was giving various instructions on his behalf was Kreuze-Imreis. And her position is still tense even though she is a holy knight. ¨D ¨D Inquisitor of heresy. As the name suggests, if anything could harm her mood, which has strong powers of investigation and intervention against the followers of God, it is because we did not know what calamity would befall us. Countless people have been summoned by the Inquisitor to investigate. But after that, the number of those who were left blameless is only enough to count. Of course, it can''t be revealed what happened to the people who disappeared. It has a definite presence in Qualia in a different sense than the saintly lady or the sacred knight. It is the Inquisition of the Heresy Bureau of Qualia and the Inquisition of the Heresy. Among the Inquisitors, the Holy Knights treated Kreuz with a swollen attitude toward the whisper of being the most loyal to God and duty. "I''m pleased to report that we have discovered a large number of fire trails around the former cathedral, as well as the remains of holy knights and unknown monsters." Also, apart from the already confirmed plague, there is a memory disorder in the neighborhood, and there is a lack of information on what happened in this place at the moment. ¡± The former glory, the end of its fruits. And the land, which was ravaged by the king of doom, became a city where the plague spread, and the people forgot themselves, and went mad. Kreye''s eyebrows frowned as if it was rightly worthy of the name of the abandoned capital. All that, the most unforgivable thing for the Holy Faction continued to be spoken of. "--In addition, Sou Arena, the Saintess of Hua Burial, and Fenne, the face-down Saintess." They said they were all far away from this land. " Few people know what happened in the land of Ren¨¦a, where suddenly there was an anomaly. All the good parties are called under God, and a few witnesses see confusion in their memories. If we do more research, we may be able to find a trace of the horrible events that have befallen this city. It''s just... I can easily imagine that something unusual has happened beyond my wisdom by looking at the wretched people left behind. In it, it is information on the survival of the saintly woman. There was a slight hope for this, as well as for the investigation team, who were depressed after seeing the tragic bodies of the people and the Ren¨¦a Paladins. But the good news was the bad news at the same time. Are the two saints alive? I don''t have any emotions, like the glass eyes of a doll... Kreye throws her empty eyes at the Holy Knights and asks questions. "Yes, yes... according to the information" "That''s really not good." ¡±-Hi!¡± The Paladins inadvertently felt the chill as if they could see through their hearts. Klee''s participation in this Renea research mission makes it easy to make that terrible guess. Heresy Inquisitors sometimes have the authority to plead guilty even to saints. That fact speaks eloquently of what Qualia Central assumed she was... and sent her diary''s Saint Retrain to the land. "The Holy Maiden ran away without even taking care of what she started..." Both of them, too. - I can''t help questioning their faith. It''s really not good. " Someone takes a breath. What does it mean to you? No - I know that without saying it. Kreye is considering a heretical certification for the two saints. They shall raise the kingdom of their own accord, and incite the people, and destroy them. And he was struck back by the doomed king, which he had proclaimed he had destroyed. How many people have died? How many people are still suffering? It is never permissible for us to run away without cleaning up after ourselves, for whatever reason. Kreye was deeply angry at what two saints had done as a human being before her priestly duty. The calamity caused by the Doom King must be wiped out. Even though the evil god is still alive, there is still a wonder in this southern state closest to Mynogura. We also needed to prepare for the south, and we didn''t have enough strength to stabilize the northern continent, which was still in turmoil. Further to the immobility of the central holy city and the Saintess of Yidai, who prays deep inside, the diary of the Saint is inevitably driven out in the battle against the evil forces in the future. How great a responsibility can be placed on the shoulders of a girl standing in front of her eyes in a situation in which the situation of the El-Nur Spirit Contract Alliance can never be seen... Kreye''s impatience with the situation surrounding her even causes a dull headache. But we have to get started. That''s the only thing she''s allowed to do... " "-Nerim" Kreye calls out to the girl next to her. In order to match the height of the face, I deliberately broke my knee and talked to him. The expression was as unintelligible as ever, but the danger was nowhere. Ah, yes. What is it, Inquisitor Imreis? But in response, Klee''s expression was slightly clouded. For the first time, Kreuzberg, who had the attitude of a doll that had not existed before, revealed his own thoughts. And it was, strangely enough, a deep sadness. "First, I want to rule this land." The claw marks left by the Doom King are far too gruesome. The people of this land, though they know it, are the people of Qaolia. God never forgives abandonment. ¡± Klee continues to report herself as if to confirm something while sad. The pupil was pointed at Saintess Nerim, and it seemed to be observing the opponent''s condition. "The search for Sou Arena, the Saintess of Hua Burial, and Fenne, the face-down Saint, will be suspended for a while." I don''t know what they thought of leaving the land, but I can''t afford to spend it. " "Um......" Nerim, who was crawling around his eyes, wrote his diary in a panic. And I started to see what it was like to look for something. Kreye quietly closed her eyes at the figure, and eventually opened her eyes again as if to shake something away. "That''s right... again, isn''t it, Nerim?" That''s really not good. " I gently reached out to block my hand winding my diary. ¡°You can certainly save the people of this land with your help. If the power of that diary is called the power closest to God....." Were you surprised to be stopped from reading the diary, the pair of innocent eyes captured Klee. While staring at her pure, dirty, clear eyes... "But don''t forget. The price is enormous. I don''t want you to use the power of that diary." Yes, it seems sad everywhere. Imreis speaks to the little maiden. "Um...?" ¡°This is the story. --After that, please don''t hesitate to call me Klee for a small job. I don''t like being too hard on you." Kreye stands up, smiling awkwardly. Somewhere in the warmth of that attitude, Nerim leaked the anxiety he held inside him. "Um, Father-oh..." But along the way, the little saintly lady was stuck in words. When I became a saint, my relationship with my adoptive father was severed. Be the guardian of all people, not of a specific person. I thought that I could be blamed for my attitude of care for my father''s safety. "Ahh... I''m sorry, Inquisitor Imreis-" It''s Kreye. "Ugh, Kreye-san..." Gently, inorganic eyes shot through Nerim. Unable to withstand her gaze, Klee''s gentle hand was placed on her head, which was twitching without any thought of being cautioned or reprimanded. It is not clumsy and awkward, but there is a certain warmth there. "Ah, uhm... Mr. Kreye?" "It''s all right, I''m sure you''ll find your father." That''s the price you''ve been paying to God so far... so I''m sure you''ll be fine. " Kreye''s words are like telling a little Saintess Retrain... " Above all, it seemed to tell Kreye herself. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Ren¨¦a, the god of the kingdom of light has perished. Hua Burial Maiden Soarena has gone missing. The face-down Saint Fenne-Carmele is missing. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 101 Chapter 97: Policy Decisions Deep within the Great Curse Realm, the Palace of the Minogulas was verifying the damage suffered in previous battles and formulating future policies. Atu, the sludge, leads the way at this gathering of major facades. In the absence of their lord, Takudu, the meeting begins somewhere in the painful air. ¡°Now, I''m sure you''re all aware of the situation surrounding Minogula.¡± Everyone who was there nodded quietly to the words that were released the most from the opening. Earlier battles... that is, the divine kingdom of light, Rene, divided from the Holy Kingdom of Qualia, and those who lead them. The battle against them, called the TRPG forces, was a series of chaos and shock. Unilateral raids and Atu''s departure. Spawn on Takudo and capture Atu. The final showdown brings destruction to the enemy, in keeping with the call of the doomed king, and the process leading to it is unpredictable for anyone. It was a battle that made the world aware of the existence of Ira = Tact. But as a result... can we say that this is a victory? Certainly, Atu returned to Minogura, and the kingdom of God was completely destroyed. However, the price was too high. "I don''t dare to be speechless. Currently, Takudo-sama''s memory has been lost, and he cannot lead the country." That is the absence of the king. The situation of Takudu Ilikai is an indication of the critical situation surrounding Mynogura. The king is the king, and the king is the nation. With Takudu''s situation unfavorable, Mynogura is more in trouble than in any previous battle. "Has there been any change in the king''s health...?" No, unfortunately. I wonder if I would try straw. Somewhere with a bitter expression, the warrior leader''s gear asked Atu, but his shoulders dropped on the words that were returned quietly. If we briefly describe the current situation of Takudo, it would be closest to describing it as memory loss. Language and general common sense seemed to remain, but he seemed to have completely forgotten who he was and lost his identity. Now I sit in my chair in my room and watch the day go by. Somehow, if I was lucky enough to have a conversation with Atu as my memory seemed to return from time to time, it was impossible to lead the country in the end, even if it took only a short time. The cause is unknown. The solution is also unknown. The only thing we can see is the obvious fact that we need to act quickly. "I am responsible for the king''s absence, but I understand that you don''t have time to discuss it right now." While Atu is about to become helpless and helpless, he spins his words in disdain. It wasn''t over yet. Even when I fell into the enemy''s hands, Takudu helped me. Now it''s your turn to help him. And even without Takudou, there were many things I could do. "The operation of the minogulas during the absence of the king. And we will do our best to ensure that the king recovers quickly." ¡°Yes, I am currently being delegated the operational capacity of the state on my behalf. It''s an unfamiliar job, but with your help, that''s fine.¡± Even though I was in Takudo''s situation for a while, Atu remained relatively calm. Atu, who originally functioned as a hero but also as a leader, could manage the country without any problems. There is also support from the dark elves, so there is not much uneasiness when it comes to domestic issues. "There will be no problem in the country. But when you look out of the country, that''s not going to happen." "Yes, there is an urgent need to investigate outside the country. Lack of information can be a risk to any decision.¡± The problem is outside. Old Mortar''s sharp points are also reliable in this room. He was right, the movement abroad was more troublesome than at home. The destruction of the kingdom of God Kwang Renaea had already been fought in the previous battle. And the core witches and players were destroyed perfectly. But the situation after that is far too unknown. Even if there is still room on the opponent''s side, I don''t think I can immediately move to action, but it is only dangerous that I can''t grasp the trend of other good forces. However, Mynogura has a very different big advantage in this world from the time of the Eternal Nations. That''s them. ¡°Don''t worry about that. Our king is alive and well, whether the king rests or not. We are already working hard to release what we have and gather information.¡± Their Dark Elves are a family originally skilled in assassination and intelligence manipulation. Takudo''s ability, which was also greatly appreciated, can be unfortunately demonstrated even under these circumstances. "That''s...... So, what do you know?" You must have been waiting for the word. Emul, who would have scrutinized the content in advance, brought the information. It was something that was a bit of a misfortune to Minogula. In other words, it confirms the survival of the two saints and information on where they disappeared. In the end, the two of them survived as the witch Elakino wished. As for Atu, who watched their strange friendship up close, it was more obvious what the two saints would do to Minogura in the future than look at the fire. One more concern that bothers Atu''s head. "I''m curious to know you''re missing. It would be nice to see where this is hiding and trying to rebuild. If I had let the king stop me at that time....." "That''s right..." No, Takudo-sama couldn''t have finished his plan with one hand, so of course the two saints were also scheduled. It must have been close at that point that it didn''t come true... " There was nothing we could do about it, more than prioritize the king. Atu recalls his memory. At the last moment, Takudu was trying to stop the Saintess Soarina. But suddenly, they decided to abort and retreat. There was a slight headache during the battle, but the bomb I was holding exploded in the blink of an eye. That''s not all. At that time, indeed, he said at the same time as he tongued, "Was it impossible for a stone to do that?" In other words, something unusual happened that we could not perceive, and we were forced to change our strategy. Here''s the result. Even Takudo could not have anticipated it, and as a result, Takudo himself was corrupted. "Atu-san, what is the current situation of the King?" That''s why, if you rest like this, you''ll recover..... " ¡°No, I can''t say for sure, but I may be a little optimistic that time will work out.¡± In response to Emul''s sadly asking, Atu thrusts his teeth at the brutal reality. Atu didn''t just shut up about the situation. I once summoned Mary, whose abilities were related to amnesia and oblivion, and secretly examined her. But the answers that came back were strange. He said, "Rather than saying you''ve forgotten your memories, the king himself hasn''t been there since the beginning..." Unusual abnormality. The more I found out about the situation in Takudo, the more desperate it became. Therefore, Atu thought. It was unfortunately unlikely that Takudu would recover even if he continued to do so. That is also evident from his attitude at that time. We needed a way to break this situation. And aside from being happy or unhappy, Atu knew one way or another. "Takudo-sama''s illness is probably due to using his abilities." But at the moment, I have no idea what''s going to happen and how to deal with it. ¡± I felt that the meeting hall was getting darker. Of course not physically. The sinking of those present evokes such illusions. However, with the next word from Atu, the illusion takes on a completely opposite form. "I will seek the cooperation of certain heroes on the issues surrounding Takudo-sama." Everyone''s gaze turned toward Atu. Surprise and expectation. Old Mortar, who already knew the decision, was the only one who watched calmly, but the color of expectation that the others could see was obvious, and the level of excitement was obvious. So far, the influence of heroes in this country is great. "The name of the hero is [Happy Tongue Vittorio]." Although he has no combat abilities, he is a hero who can only overturn his disadvantages. It''s hard to describe his abilities... but let''s just say that he can only achieve real value in complex situations that can''t be dealt with by force. ¡± "Excellent! This is exactly the kind of situation you want to be in!" We must immediately invite the Hero to solve the king''s malady! " "Yes! I was wondering what would happen when I heard that the king was bowed down, but hope grew!" "Hmm, that would be the best way to break this situation." If you ask, you will be admitted to the king''s wisdom. I''m looking forward to seeing you from now on, too. " And the sisters of Elphur, and the scribes of the scriptures, which were present there, revealed their joy. The meeting room is full of vitality and enthusiasm, as if the feeling of blockage was a lie. "There is no shortage of resources to summon heroes." I didn''t need to prepare for it, so I wanted to summon it tomorrow. That person will definitely come up with a plan to make Takudo-sama feel better. " Atu speaks quietly. The eyes of the dark elves staring at her were lit with a strong flame of will. This time, it is my strong will to protect my king and reign in this world as the only hegemonic state in the world. The first step was to summon a new hero. The smoke of rebellion against all beings who disturb their own peace has just been cited. "But..." "But... um... I have a little favor to ask of all of you" There was one person who could take a cold shower in the hot air. It was a girl with a subtle expression and a restless attitude that made it difficult for her to say anything. It was a no other attu. The Dark Elves inwardly blow their necks at her attitude, which is supposed to be the best way to raise her airborne inflammation. Whether their confusion had been conveyed or not, Atu made up his mind and suddenly said something he didn''t quite understand. "It''s okay for a little bit, so why don''t you think about the world''s strangest person right now, the one who can''t do the best things in the world, and the one who can make you irritate yourself?" The Dark Elves broke their necks again. What does it really mean? However, there is no reason to argue in particular, so I will draw a figure that I don''t want to get close to no matter what I think in my heart, as I was told. And...... "That''s Vittorio." Atu has unexpectedly dropped a bomb. "Let''s be absolutely sure." At first, I get bumpy. Just as the day of climbing in the sky falls, the water flows from high to low... Vittorio sells me the quarrel with all his might, and I will buy it with all my might. That''s the truth, the two of us. ¡± Often, talented people have sensibilities that are far removed from ordinary people for a price. As Atu said, Vittorio was one of them. If you open your mouth, you can''t help but incite others and make them unpleasant. I''m not sure what I''m thinking, I just give the results. That said, neither the actions nor the statements are careless and inappropriate. A hero who irritates others by merely being present. That''s Vittorio. ¡°All I ask is that you stop me when I''m about to burst and kill Vittorio. Really, he and I are the worst companions.¡± "Eternal Nations" is the number one hero who doesn''t want to be his boss, and the number one hero who doesn''t want to be his subordinate. Unfortunately, the hero said he loved to make fun of the sludge... In order to add thickness to the world view, just by recalling the hero who had made himself magic many times, Atu''s heart sank. ¡±Really... just thinking about it...¡± In other words, Atu shuddered in a shiver. This is the attitude that points to how much Vittorio exists in her. A girl named Atu is not suited to serve an evil doomed king, but has a childish part. Therefore, it is not as uncommon as the attitude of revealing emotions, but it has to be said that this exceeded the limit. Until then, the existence of the sludge Atu seemed to be disgusted by the happy tongue of Vittorio. "If I could, I wouldn''t want to summon that guy." But it was the same brain and ability. I can assure you that there is nothing else but Takudo-sama that can be defeated in a brain fight... that''s all. " The Dark Elves can only shake their heads vertically in response to Atu''s fervor. "Ugh, when I think about it, I''m getting kind of annoyed..." How much I hate that hero. The faces on the spot gave an indescribable expression to Atu, who was clearly in a bad mood. But I hated it so much that I still recognized its power. If you can understand the hero''s greatness, what kind of person is this? The summoning of a new hero is imminent, with all sorts of emotions, such as interest and anxiety. A new period of transformation was about to arrive for Minogula. ¡ó¡ó¡ó The night before the summoning was silent, considering the days that had passed like a storm lately. Quiet, leisurely time passes, no one disturbs you... just the two of you at night. Atu stands on the side of Takedou, who looks out at the night view from the window, sitting in a chair and gently looks at the Lord, whom he loves with all his heart. "If you think about it, maybe this is the first time we''ve had a quiet time together..." I haven''t heard back. Takudo''s mind was not here, and in fact, his mind was not there. But Atu kept on spinning his words. "Takudo-san. I don''t think it''s really such a good idea, but I''m nostalgic for this situation somewhere." --This is how you two chatted late at night. However, I couldn''t reply back then, so I just listened to Takudo-sama''s story. " Once upon a time, Atu''s mind was reminded of it. Before Takudo and Atu came to this world, they were drowned every night in the hospital bed. Even if it is a one-sided discourse of Takudu, even if it is an action that does not seem insane if it is considered normally. There was certainly a bond there. And that bond still binds the two of them together. That''s why... "That''s why I''ll chat to Takudou-sama this time." until Takudo-sama gets well and can spend time with you as usual..... " No answer, but Atu believed his thoughts were bound to reach Takudo. His words reached him. That''s why I''m sure your words have arrived. So he spoke to Takudo, and all this time, until he was lured by the silence of the night and fell asleep. Atu was immersed in nostalgic memories. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Sludge Atu has temporarily become the leader of Mi ''Nogula. During the same period, Ira-Tact leaves the faculty. Production item is newly selected! Production in progress! Happy Tongue Vittorio ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 102 Episode 98: Tongue Scarring (1) There is a word for tranquility before the storm. It is a certain proverb that there is an eerie silence before all major incidents. This day was also full of such silence. "Now, let''s begin the summoning ritual."... I think it''s okay given the example of Islam, but just be careful. ¡± The Musketeer of the Dark Elves, who was guarding the area, nodded in approval. At the ceremonial site that once produced the queen who controlled all the insects, Atu was about to produce the same heroes as before. Golden mountains are used this time. It''s part of what I got when I destroyed the Brave Questus Demon King army, but there''s enough here to fill up the area. Summoning Heroes is costly every time. I spent more than half of that gold in this summon. I can still afford it, but I can''t use it like hot water. Major members such as Gear and Mortar, Old Emul and the Erfur sisters have not dared to come here. Vittorio is a plotting hero. Before I could explain the situation, I was wary that it would be unpleasant to be pushed into the air. ¨D ¨D Vittorio''s abilities were special. Even Atu has no idea what''s going to happen. Therefore, perform the ritual with maximum tension and maximum vigilance. After she closed her eyes for a while... a change took place in the pile of gold coins. At first, gold floats out as if the gravity of space has disappeared. When I think about it, they arc as if they were blown away by a gust of wind, and they gather in a small tornado to the center of the ritual. The golden vortex gradually increased in density and speed, and eventually turned into a mass. As a result, the mass of the sphere slowly took on the shape of a human, and suddenly the sound of the glass shattering burst out ©¤ ©¤. "Happy tongue, Vittovorio!" In response to the summoning call, I''m going to pass by today! " It appeared. He is over two meters tall. Although it is taller than others, on the other hand, its body is very detailed, and it seems to be a beggar when combined with unhealthy skin tone. Her hands and feet were unusually long, and her eyes were creepily black and shining. The clothes worn are chaotic as if the concepts of red, blue, yellow and balance have been left somewhere, and the clothes worn out are wastedly covering the upper body, and the overall balance is distorted. A hat with a strange design on its head. And most of all --- it was as if the nose stretched as if it could not conceal the false root, and the beard of a foolish design stretched as if it mocked others, telling the truth about what kind of hero the hero was. As the Dark Elf Musketeer''s breath leaks, Atu gazes at him and observes his movements. Eventually, a new hero - Vittorio, in a glorious manner, performs a gift used by an aristocrat called Bow and Scrape, who raises his gaze and shifts his interest to a group that welcomes him. "Ooh, hey?" A deliberately stunned attitude. "Hey, hey, hey, hey?" Deliberate bewilderment. All of them irritated Atu and made him feel alert. He is exactly Vittorio. She was summoned, and it must have been a hero she knew. That''s why it''s so troublesome and unpredictable. I will be your great lord, and control the darkness of the abyss without you? First of all, Atu was relieved by the fact that the word came. As I had already experienced in Islam, I was just a little uneasy about his perception of Takedou as his master. No, it''s too early to take it easy. It is unknown what kind of thoughts the odd man who is still observing the area with a spooky smile is holding in his head. Rather, it is natural to think that we are still plotting against the backdrop of that light and careless smile. But the race has already been thrown. It is the policy of Atu to resort to his help, and it is already the policy of what needs to be done. That is, an explanation of the current situation and a request for cooperation to him. With a little nervousness, Atu never opens his mouth, nostalgic for the chaos that will surely arise. "Thank you for coming, Vittorio. I will explain about Takudo-san." "This is it! This is it!" Atu, it''s not you! My sympathy for your impoverished appearance... bufuu! I-I can''t forbid you! * giggle *! " Incitement came first-hand. Atu ignores the words as he flashes the blue of his temple. Even if I was so angry, I couldn''t face Takudu, who would eventually wake up. What is important now is the safety of Takudo above all else, and that he is heading for the right direction. In other words, the pride and anger that Atu has in this place is worthless. Advancing the story is the ultimate goal and ultimately the benefit of Takedou. That said, what was said about the impoverished minister was a hunger that would make him take a firm crack later on... "I will discuss the current situation of Takudo-sama and this world with all the extra chatter I will think about later." "Hmm? Atu-kun..." Then please go ahead? " Vittorio puts his hand on his chin and twists his eyebrows... to encourage him to talk like he was unwilling. The dishonest attitude around it has been assumed and does not move my heart as much as it seems. On the contrary, Atu was slightly surprised that his incitement had come to such an end. Apparently, as Vittorio, I wanted to get some information as soon as possible. It was surprising that he had so much reason to worry about the safety of his master, Takudo, but for the time being, it was good to decide that he had broken through the first encounter. ¡°Let me explain. It will be a little longer, but please listen. First of all, the story goes back to the time we came to this world." Dark Elf Musketeers are here, so we can''t talk about previous lives or the Eternal Nations. While choosing his words carefully, Atu explained the events that had happened to him and Takudou since coming to this world and the battles he was currently involved in. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "That''s because you guys are incompetent." Do your job properly, you poor milk. " ¡±-Guuuuuu!¡± It was precisely this that there was no noise. Atu has no objection to the harsh language either. No, I couldn''t argue. Because Vittorio''s words are true to every word, and their helplessness is exactly what makes this situation. What is the matter with you if you do not protect the king? Atu felt guilty. Not to be defended, but to be defended. I was obviously powerless to call myself the hero of Takudo. "Ahh! Tact-sama, pathetic!" I have to protect these incompetents, Tact-sama. Poor thing! Besides, you''re wasting your time paying for it, and you''re lying on the floor! Hey, hey, hey! But the great king of darkness, Ira-Tact! You''ve sinned one more time! That''s the first choice of heroes you''ll ever call! Well, who really needed a hero? Yes! This Vittorio! " After a long speech, Atu became even more irritated. But with her, I''m not going to get angry with the Dark Yadow and put them at the opponent''s pace. Just take a deep breath and stay calm until you''re not going to get in that hand. "For now, let''s accept your point with spite." Above all, it is of the utmost importance that you get well from Takudo-sama. Vittorio... we don''t know how to reclaim your help. lend me your wisdom and your ability. " "Hmmm? Atu is such a winner for you!" I''m a bit boring! " Could it be that the words were meant only to make fun of Atu? When Vittorio knew that Atu wasn''t coming, he showed an overt depression, crouched down, and began a truly boring earthwreck. But all of a sudden... "Ah! I''ve come up with something good!" Fuck, it wasn''t -- oh, yeah. Indeed, the situation of our king, Ira = Tact, is a national tragedy that cannot be overlooked. Vittorio, for Tact''s sake, let''s deal with this problem with your whole body and make sure to restore the king''s heart! Leave it to me, Atu-kun! This Vittorio! Don''t worry, I''ll take care of everything! I''m serious already. " "... thank you very much" Atu had no choice but to reply. In the meantime, I managed to ask him to find a means of recovering from Takudou as originally planned... The scent of a frivolous con artist drifting from the edge of the word only made Atu uneasy. ¡ó¡ó¡ó It was since Vittorio joined the Mi?ogura. After his fierce encounter with Takudu, who had fallen into the amnesia to which he aspired, he also finished showing his face to the main figures of Minogula... Then it was really bad stomach and mental days to attack Mynogura, who wanted to show off his work immediately. Gahhh! Nnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnnhnnnnnnnnnnhnnnnnn One day. It was when Emul, who eventually gained the status of a township of Minogurra, was being chased to the point where he no longer knew what his position was. Vittorio, who appeared from nowhere, peeked into the paperwork she was putting together. "Huh!... er, I''m summarizing what happened earlier." Emul unexpectedly appeared without any indication, but managed to give him an answer. To be honest, she didn''t like this strange hero with a spooky smile on her face, but she couldn''t ignore the relationship that Takudu had been given the important task of finding a way to resurrect herself. Try to deal with it while keeping calm. "Ho ho ho!? It''s a report, isn''t it?" Now, if you''ll excuse me for a moment and take a look... " On the other hand, Vittorio grabbed Emul''s documents in his possession in a mess and began to read them from one end to the other. "Hm ~. Huh... eh!?" Ah. Oh, I see. suhhhhhhh I sighed openly. Vittorio''s heroic pestilence and bewilderment are much more unpleasant to hear than those who have already suffered. In addition, there was advice from Atu, so I was initially thinking of asking her to pick it up as appropriate. However, if you take such an attitude in front of the reports and records summary documents that you have spared no effort to make while you are sleeping, you will inadvertently slip your mouth. Um, what is it? "No, hey? Anything?" No, no, everything? It''s just... well... right? " "Why are you so embarrassed!?" It was the limit of my patience. Even if I knew it was a provocation, it wouldn''t hold me back. That should be the case. There was no such thing as a transcendental personality breaker in Mynogulla, and there was no such thing as a Dark Elf tribe. Looking back on all of his life so far, the only elf elders sometimes cast hateful words, but compared to the odd man in front of them, it is also equal to childplay. Despite Emul, the people of Mainogula have never encountered anyone so extreme and troublesome before. In a sense, the inhabitants of Minogula are in the midst of a trial that will test their patience. And Emul''s trial began ignoring his will. Low consciousness, low consciousness. Yes, consciousness? "What kind of a vision for work is that?" "I don''t think you have enough enthusiasm..." I can''t feel it from you. The Hungry spirit of becoming an opinion leader in the industry in this job. What is it? You don''t understand the basics in the first place, you''re not enough. Hmm, is this a mentor''s problem? No, I guess I''m still not in a student mood? " As if water were flowing to the standing plate, a turbulence, incitement, and ridicule swept through Emul. Although some of them, or most of them, were unknown words to her, it was easy to understand that they were being made a fool of. This is the laughter of Niyanya, who stares at us deliberately. I had no other intention than to make a fool of myself. "So, what exactly should I do?" I would love to hear from you! " Emul''s voice is rough. It is unusual for a calm, rational girl to reveal her emotions so far. But that attitude was what Vittorio had been waiting for. ¡°Think about that for yourself. You''re a social worker, aren''t you?" ¡±Hah!? - Ku, kuuuuuu!!¡± It was enough to make Emul''s face bright red with anger. "Hee! I''m mad at you, so don''t come any closer." Oh, my God! Farewell! " Are you satisfied with the attitude or are you tired of making fun of it? Having thoroughly enjoyed Emul''s expression, Vittorio vanished somewhere just as he had come to spit out a deliberate dialogue. Staring at his later figure, Emul merely clenched his teeth regretfully. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ And another day. The target is the Dark Elves'' Warrior Corps. He was led by Gear, who was struggling daily to build up more research for the king and the king. "Oh no! The Dark Elves are armed with firearms provided by Tact!" That''s brilliant! " Suddenly again, the man appeared. Although they were training, it was only because they were training that they were alert that they approached unnoticed. The Warlord''s Gear responds to him as he tries to figure out what method he used. "Yes, thanks to the king and the weapons of the kingdom of God, we have become more powerful than ever." I work harder every day to become the sword and shield of the king. ¡± Takuto-sama''s safety would be perfect too...! "Grrr!... that''s it!" Gear''s words lose their momentum and confidence. Already Vittorio has a rough idea of everything that has happened in Minogula. If so, this point is also deliberate, and of course the reason is to dislike it. It was a gear that Atu-san told me to watch out for, but I decided to be ready for it. "I''m cumming. I''m cumming..." But for some reason, Toro''s Vittorio suddenly started to cry with a pathetic voice, nodding to the spot while holding his chest down. "Hmm!? What have you done, Lord Vittorio?" In this way, you must speak up as a gear. Atu told me to ignore it as much as possible, but I have to show that I''m worried about just the shape here. It''s related to my trust as the leader of the Warrior Corps, and above all, it''s important if I''m really injured or sick. "I was worried about that..." It hurts that Gear Warrior didn''t protect me. "Huh? What the hell does that mean..." "We speak for the king." Vittorio''s dampness was a summation of his care, and he threw it somewhere. "It hurts. It hurts... I''m going to die like this." Because someone didn''t protect me, I''m dying lightly. " "Oh, my God, that is! I will not allow you to insult the king!" "I''m insulting you, not the king." I get up properly and throw my words out with a straight face. Gear''s anger grew faster and faster as a result of the slowdown. What did this man come to Mi ''Nogula for? What do you want to think about that brings disharmony to the country without fulfilling your responsibilities? I heard that he likes to provoke and provoke others with his inflammatory temperament, but this is too harsh. No matter how important this hero is in healing the king, it could even lead to the collapse of the country. Best of all... I don''t think such a person can save the king. Gear was beginning to feel that in some cases it was even necessary to have some kind of readiness for Vittorio. "It is true that our ingratitude has created the situation of the king." The stigma can never be dispelled. But you weren''t there. Is Lord Vittorio going to say that? In the first place, isn''t it proof that the King hasn''t trusted you that you haven''t been summoned before? " It''s murderous. Unlike Emul, Gear is not so friendly or self-controlled as to remain silent and shivering with anger. On the contrary, even though I haven''t even produced results yet, I couldn''t pull them off when I was told that I liked them so much. The same is true of the Dark Elf warriors who were listening to the stories around them, and at once the scene was swallowed up by the sword. With all the rage of such dark elves, what kind of attitude did Vittorio have...? "Huh! Huhhhhhh!!" I took a pathetic and magnificent throne on the spot. "Oh, forgive me!" I didn''t think you''d be so angry! Even if you don''t usually work, and the king can''t protect you, there''s only pride in front of you! I didn''t even dream of this Vittorio! " Even as I rubbed my head against the ground, I didn''t like the attitude that stroked me. Vittorio knew that the Gear Dark Elves were proud and could not slay those who sat down and begged for forgiveness. Even if it was just a formality. In this way, a strong sense of mistrust and repellency was born for Vittorio. Of course, this is not just about them. Almost without exception, the inhabitants of Mi?ogura were baptized by Vittorio and made to reveal their feelings. Does this mean anything to you? Or is it just his hobby...? " Vittorio''s damage spread rapidly as the wind blew wherever his important mission was to help Takudo recover. ¡ó¡ó¡ó Takudo has now lost his memory, making it impossible for him to rule as a king at all. So the words of protest and dissatisfaction come to Atu. Atu in the sludge was pushed to his desk with a look of pride that was telling him where his pride was as a hero. "Oh, it''s better than I expected. It was more troublesome than I expected....." I got it from you... "The sweets the king gave me before, I took them with me..." With an indescribable smile, Atu pulls his cheeks back to the Erfur sisters who are puffing up their cheeks next to him. Victims one and two of today''s Vittorio. At first glance, it seems to be a calm gateway to other people, but it is different. Vittorio chooses the harassment that will be most troubling, knowing that his sisters are still mentally young, and that there are some areas where they are lacking in discernment and judgment. In addition, in the worst form, I took the sweets I had received directly from the king, whom my sisters secretly cherished. It was good because this was the day, but if it were to be drowned in the night of the full moon, it would undoubtedly have rained a rain of blood on Mynogula. Of course it was Vittorio''s blood. However, it was clear that the crime would have been committed in the daytime with all the knowledge... When I turned away from the Erfur sisters, there were Old Mortar and Warlord Gear. Other clerks that are commonly seen are usually not very involved residents of the Dark Elves. There are even units derived from Minoguera, such as brain eater and human modki. All of these people are here with an appeal to Atu. Of course, there is only one content. Do something about the stranger who has no brain but to make trouble with others without doing the job. I can''t help it. Once you hit me as hard as you can, will you listen to me? Even though she knew it was useless, Atu thought of a way to silence Vittorio while still holding his head. Of course, no matter how much I think about it, no answer comes out. If there is such a convenient way in the first place, it is because Atu has already done it. With that in mind, the trouble was even more dramatic. Oh, my God! It was Emul who was in a panic. Yesterday, I heard a lot of stupid things, but did you get harassed again? Atu thought, but frowned apparently something went wrong with his panicked appearance. ¡°What''s the matter? Yo, what''s up, Vittorio?" "I''m leaving..." ¡°How''s it going? Before my head understood, my voice leaked. "I think I left the city and went somewhere on my own!" "Haa!?" Atu screams unexpectedly frantically. Vittorio always exceeds her expectations. "That''s also in a bad direction..." I should have known, but I completely forgot. No, I knew it, but I was blind. I had a hopeful observation that this would not happen. But reality is ruthless. Problems that were covered naturally erupt and develop into havoc around them. Something terrible happens. With that hunch, Atu felt an unpleasant dull pain in his stomach. 103 Lesson 99: Tongue Scarring (2) I was looking at it wrong! As soon as she heard the report, Atu''s eyes opened in amazement and an impatient expression that she could not hide. "Was Vittorio saying anything!" No way? At this time!? " I stood up unexpectedly, but there was nothing I could do when I got up, so I beat the desk. The hero named Vittorio with a happy tongue is a hero with a very special nature in the Eternal Nations. One of them is the ineffectiveness of control. This hero belongs to the state, but he doesn''t listen to any of the players'' instructions. (I didn''t expect uncontrollable effects to occur in this place! It wasn''t originally a hero to listen to, but it was too odorous to leave this alone.) That hero doesn''t listen to instructions. On top of that, he acts at his own discretion and exercises his abilities at his own discretion. There are countless troublesome abilities, the most dangerous of which is the exercise of some player commands. Specifically, it is said that all actions that can be taken by leaders at the Eternal United, such as building construction and unit production, and ultimately, technology development and city establishment, can be carried out in a disadvantageous manner. This ability seems to be advantageous at first glance, but in fact it is very unpleasant. There is a balance in things. There is an order. There is a sort of abandonment selection. The actions chosen by the leaders who run the country are all based on a strong order based on each theory. They interact, leading to national prosperity and the destruction of the enemy state. It is merely a child''s claim that it is good to gradually give him/her a allowance for anything. Some are choices that should not be made. And Vittorio ignores them. You can ignore it. Ignore it and do whatever you want. Moreover, it was intended for allies...... In other words, it shows the fact that it can be beneficial to us and at the same time disadvantageous. In other words, every time he exercised his abilities with a theory that only he knew, he suggested that it could cause unprecedented disadvantages to Minogula. (If it was Takudo-sama, I could ask for Vittorio. There were no other players at the Eternal Nations who could handle Takudo Sama well enough. That''s why he also asked Takudo-sama for respect, yes, if he didn''t do something strange, it would be too expensive!) Vittorio is presumed to be skilled at plotting in his setup. As if to understand and use the setting, Takudu was perfectly prepared for Vittorio''s disorder. That''s why Player Ira = Tact is rumored to be the true lord of Vittorio... But maybe it didn''t make sense... before this hero of disorder and chaos, who loves plotting. No - it was because he was him that Vittorio took action based on his beliefs. Chaos and disorder are his domain. (With Vittorio''s abilities, even defection from the state is possible! But... I don''t know why!? No, maybe you left town for a completely different purpose? Even so, what''s the solution to the problem of just putting on a habit? What is the relationship between the happiness of Takudo-sama and his recovery?) His behavior is not always understandable to others without surprise. However, in the setting of "Eternal United", his actions were all supposed to be done by deep insight, wisdom, and a lot of playfulness. Failure to understand the behavior is proof that the person has not reached the world that Vittorio sees. (I have no idea what Vittorio''s purpose is.) If it was a thoughtless act, I could still forgive it. It''s definitely a thoughtful act, which makes Atu feel so impatient. (Tsk! It''s a waste of time to try to figure out what you don''t understand if you don''t settle down first. Especially with that Vittorio....) Mynogura''s future lies on the reef if she is not sure of it. Without any support from Takudo, the future of Minogura is now in Atu''s hands. Atu rapidly spins his head and deals with things first as far as he can. All you need to do in these times is gather information. It''s the trivialities that hold the key hints. ¡°We need to sort out the current situation first. Anything is fine. Do you have any information about him?¡± We needed to see what got Vittorio to do this first. Holding back the irritation, Atu asks Emul, who brought the information. Because given the character of that hero, I thought I''d leave a message for myself. "No, that''s what it says..." "... are you writing it down?" A piece of paper is taken out of Emul''s pocket. Carefully folded, it has a colorful pattern, and at first glance, it looks like a letter from a girl to a friend who prepared it for play. But I do understand that the content will be a tremendous bomb for us. It''s not as fancy as it looks. "After all, the writer is that Vittorio..." ¡°Can you show it to me for now? We need to understand a little bit about what it thought it did.¡± "Yes, well... I think you shouldn''t look at it too much..." ¡°No, I''ll see, you''ll have to see. although it''s unwilling....." Emul''s words unintentionally pull my cheek. Perhaps it is the content that made us completely foolish. I''m so hesitant to let Emul read it... However, there is no choice but to leave this writing alone, as we must confirm Vittorio''s intentions. If it was true, I''d go to the fire right now, forget everything, and go back to my day-to-day work. --Atu was breath-taking. Did Vittorio really defect? Are you sure you don''t have respect for Takudo? "To be prepared to accept what the hero of the plot and comedy thought and left behind..." ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Dear Sir/Madam, How do you spend your days in Yangchun? Thank you very much for your help. What you all want is a Vittorio. Well, I admitted this letter this time because there was something I would like you to know about me. Suddenly, do you know Atu-kun? Yes, it''s the rabbit. It''s a cute and adorable animal familiar with rabbit apples. Even if Atu-kun doesn''t have enough brains for sweets on a daily basis, I know she knows about the bunny. So are you aware of this information? As I was saying - if I miss you, I''ll die. It is as you can imagine. My happy tongue, Vittorio, is also a rabbit. I am the one who came to this world after being summoned by Atu-kun the other day, but on the contrary, the fresh feeling was a bad word about the environment and my colleagues. It''s as if you''re hiring a new employee. If you open your mouth, there is a continuum of disgust and scolding. If you persist in frying your feet as if you were taking a frying pan, and if you are going to boil your business and argue against it, you will be surprised by the exaggeration and will say that you are the victim. For me, who came to this new world and new workplace with dreams and hopes, people''s attitude was a very intense baptism. Yes, I was crying in my heart because of the heartless rumors of the weaklings who could barely work and put themselves in positions and positions. I was crying. (Because it is important, I wrote it down twice. A rabbit dies of loneliness. "At this rate, I will also die of sadness and loneliness..." However, I also understand the importance of my responsibilities. I have never forgotten my job. Yeah, I won''t forget, but unlike you. So it''s up to me to go on the journey of searching for myself in order to get rid of this grief. I want to find myself, become a new person, and move forward in my future work with a fresh feeling. Yes... that''s because I''m a social worker. Because it is a test given to me in society! Don''t cry forever! Hang in there, buddy! Do your best for the sake of Tact.? Yes - Thank you very much for your support and support. In the heat of constant encouragement from all over the country, I will start my own journey today. Please note that the destination will be private from the viewpoint of preventing stalking, and we would appreciate it if you would refrain from contacting us because it is troublesome. Even if you live in Minogula, including Atu, please refrain from senseless and worthless actions such as searching for my residence. You''re doing such a waste of time, Tact-sama, and you''re going to fall down, you incompetents. Ah!!!! By the way!!!! Unlike somebody else, I will not flip the flag against you, so please do not misunderstand this point. Unlike someone who was lightly brainwashed and dumbfounded, I''m smart!!!! I am so clever!!!!!! Then, from the heart of Vittorio, who is the only one of the great gods in charge of this world, the ruinous king Ira = Tact, who is the guide of the radiant darkness. With love for the pathetic and narrow-minded milk. Regards. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "An''s! Damn it! Ahhhhhhhhhh!" Atu screamed. At the same time furious. The wooden desk breaks vigorously with her provocation. "Kaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah! Atu-san is mad!!" Emul screamed unexpectedly at the explosion of Atu. I wonder if my anger won''t subside, or if I will stomp through and destroy two innocent desks over and over again. Each time, there was an unpleasant sound, and the wooden desk that had contributed so much to the minogulas was transformed into a miserable figure. "Ah, please calm down, Lord Atu!" I know how you feel, but it''s not good to hit something! " "Yes! I know how it feels!" I know how you feel, but please keep it down here! " Old Mortar and Gear rushed to bring direct charges against Atu. However, I have been forced to endure them from time to time because of my position, and these words won''t have any effect on Atu, who came here and got into the best trouble and incitement. On the contrary, the more she screams, the more her anger grows. "That freak!" Taunt me, you rotten bastard! Next time, I''ll kill you in a flash!! " "Retreat! Everyone retreat!" Let''s get out of here before we get caught up! " "Hurry up! Lord Atu won''t wait!!" The old wise man and warlord were puzzled, but when they saw that the characteristic tentacles began to stretch from Atu''s back, they screamed in a hurry. At the same time, those who heard the orders of Old Mortar and Gear rushed to the door and ran away. With tentacles stretched out from his back along with Atu''s rage, he was already destroying all the furniture around him and trying to reach into the structure of the building. Still, Atu''s anger didn''t subside. ¡°Well, the careers are the last thing we need. I''m going, onee-chan." "Zhao-chan..." "Damn it! I''m pissed off! At least! At least explain what you''re going to do! What the hell is that? Um... so am I. Ugh, ugh... no more! I''m gonna work with him! WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA! Finally, the Erfur sisters lightly walked out of the door, leaving Atu alone. Even in a situation where it could be said to have been abandoned in a certain way, Atu''s anger did not subside, and now he kneaded Dada like a child who had woken up, and now he asked for help from the unreliable Lord... ¡ó¡ó¡ó Dragon Tan, the city of Minogurra, has seen a return to the usual daily routine on the surface. This peace is natural because there is no need to tell the residents of the city in detail about the situation of the state, but this was due to the skill of the elf of the drifter, Anteleese, who is also the city''s mayor. Because the upper level is still in a state of chaos, the support of monsters by the minoguera subordinate is limited, but the residents are still eager to improve the city day and night, and if you look only at the dragon tongue, the city was definitely lively. It happened one day. It was a strange day when the moist, lukewarm breeze blew through the city. My husband ran away, and by the time the sun went down, visitors came to the house of a very mediocre city dweller who was raising his daughter. Tong Tong turns to the door that is quietly knocked on, and her mother, who is a cat beast, calls out to her little daughter, who is four years old, in order to get her to respond on her own behalf, who can''t help herself by cooking. "Oh, are you a customer?" I''m sorry, Toto, can you come out for a second? " ¡±Ahhhh!¡± The cat''s ears and tail shake with the sound of cheerful calls. The little girl leaned against the door with her toothpaste, and reached out to the door with her back stretched out. Who are you ~? The city of Dragon Tan is under the rule of Mynogurra. Unlike the old city of Fawnkavn, the city nowadays is heavily guarded by brain eaters and city vigilantes, and there are no thieves or criminals in shadow or shape. That''s why we don''t have to be so vigilant to respond, but who''s going to visit us at this hour anyway? Since the relationship is not very broad, the mother looks at the door while bending her neck. Then the door slowly opened with my daughter''s hand... "Ughh, bhhhh, wow!" Nuuu, an obviously suspicious person turned his face. ¡±Hee!¡± Unnaturally elongated limbs on a worn-out jacket. And the scammer smile on his face. Toto, the Beastman''s daughter, accidentally snapped her butt and stared at the Phantom with a warm expression. "Ah, um... what can I do for you?" She was a mother who was panicked by the sudden suspicious person, but she ran to her daughter in a panic to quickly hide behind her. The man who found her nodding to her face entered the house through the door. "Are you happy or not?" ¨D ¨D Vittorio had a creepy smile on his face = = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = [Happy Tongue Stain Vittorio] Special Unit Combat Power: 0 Mobility: 3 "Evil," "Hero," "Fanatic." "Incitement," "Brainwashing," "Persuasion," "Threatening," "Persuasion," "Fall down," "Mission." ?Destruction?, ?Magic Power Pollution?, ?Cultural Decay?, ?Incinerator?, ?Fraud?, ?Currency Forgery?, ?Spy? ?Secret?, ?Camouflage?, ?Lurking?, ?Escape? This unit cannot be controlled * This unit cannot participate in battles * This unit uses some faculty commands This unit is --- ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Words of disaster overflowing from the mouth Never BE understood BY anyone Vittorio is the heroic unit of Mynogurra. This special unit has the strangest abilities of any hero and is basically inaccessible to players. In addition to the capabilities the unit possesses, some faculty commands are available and are used by specific AI judgments. The result can work to your advantage or to your disadvantage, but it is a very powerful hero if you can master it, because you can exercise your abilities at the expense of the cost. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 104 Episode 100: Frenzy In the city of Dragon Tan in Minogurra, we have recently seen a strange sight. It was a group of monsters in strange outfits of various shades. "Ahhhh! Everyone!" Now, let''s ask you one more time ~! The strongest, best-looking, smartest and most wonderful god in the world... that''s ah ~? " "" "Ira = Tact!!" " "Nghhhhh!!" The group responds to the call of a man. The undisturbed appearance makes people feel something different, and the composition of men and women, young and old, even makes them feel a kind of madness. Their eyes seemed somewhat dazzled, but the dim light intimidated others. The group gathered around the man and showed a strange concentration of burning his eyes. That figure is exactly what a man wants. Voices that pass through everywhere dominate the group until they are creepy. Nhaha, the most amazing thing in the world? "" "Ira = Tact!!" " Nghhhhh!! A chorus of replies that no one has taken the tone of voice and no one has disturbed them. Outside the group, there are some residents who look strange, but they don''t want to get involved, so everyone is sneaking after the scene. Of course, the group in question does not seem to care about such an outfield at all. Their gaze is on their own. The man''s name is Vittorio. He was the hero of Minogurra, with two names: Happy Tongue and Sinister Tongue. "More and more! Let''s honor Tact-sama!" Honor Tact-sama! Unique! Marvelous! Venerable! Xiu Xiaobei! Yakiniku set meals are available all year round! We are the god Illa = Tact!! " "OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!" "Waaaaaa!" Kaaaaah! The waves of joy that people emit. In the front row, the beast man''s parents and children are all cheering. They are, in particular, fanatics and, in particular, madmen. Even this parent and child, who seemed to be everywhere, were looking like this. The joint fantasies they see are sure to be the most wonderful, the most pleasant, and the most revered of them all. The cheering doesn''t stop. Rather, it is getting hotter and bigger. They must be seeing it. Behind that gaze is a beloved and venerated being. A cheer similar to a prayer continues uninterrupted. The sight is fanatical, fantastic, unrealistic, and somewhat unusual... It was as if they were worshipping a puppet statue. "Nmuuuuu! It feels good!" Your cheers will definitely reach Ira = Takuto-sama, and will bear fruit on the festive day! I will definitely not!!!! " "" Ohhhhhh!! "" In the words of Vittorio, the group''s exuberance culminates. It was a noise by occupying a corner of the traffic in the center of the city with dignity, but all the sane residents had already left, and the shops along the road were also closed. Even the guards, who were supposed to fly in first, decided not to stay out of sight. "Patriarch! Patriarch! Patriarch! Patriarch Vittorio the Great! Fabulous Patriarch Vittorio!" "Whoa! Wait, wait, wait, wait!" I''m only a preacher! Are you guys going to pray? " "Ill = tact! Ill = tact! Our king! Our leader! Great God!¡± ¡±Nh yes! Don''t get me wrong!¡± Unusual and strange things happened. Vittorio was in a bit of a panic when the group praised him. But in the meantime, with that extraordinary deceptive tongue, I quickly corrected my trajectory. It seems fine as a priest to play his part without changing his purpose, but unfortunately, he is not a priest, but a con man. And they are the wicked liars. However, the victim who is the best at seeing a scam is the one who sees himself as intelligent and normal until just before he realizes he is. Like them... " "" "Ill = Tact! Ill = Tact!" " "With more love!!" "" "Ill = Tact! Ill = Tact!" " "I''m exhilarated!" I''m a preacher! " "WAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA Can''t you stand it because the exuberance has reached its peak? The group led by Vittorio began to march somewhere. Where are we going? Even they themselves, who are swept away by the heat of faith, may not be sure. "There''s only one thing I know..." I''m sure they''ll do the same in the future. Pray for God and preach love. While increasing its scale. A mad group is like a wave. I will continue to preach the teachings to the pathetic people who do not yet know them... ¡ó¡ó¡ó The scene was silently viewed from the window of the city government building''s own room, and the city chief of Dragon Tan, Antelise-Antique, had a thoughtful expression on her face. "What is that...?" Next to her, looking down from the window, was a civil servant who looked at the sight with a stunned expression. Recently, in response to the most extreme question from the beastman who was wielding a spicy arm as a dedicated secretary, the anterise who shifted her gaze for a moment shrugged her shoulders and showed an expressionless complexion. "The new hero... looks like it." You''ve changed quite a bit, haven''t you? " Vittorio''s information had already reached Antelise. Atu is the only hero she has ever had a direct conversation with. Perhaps because of that strong impression, Vittorio, a new hero, needed a little tidying up to embrace the turmoil he was currently causing in his progression. I can say that the facial expression that comes to my mind is an expression of that complicated inner feeling. "Hah, that''s it again." But the new religion...? Anterieze, did you give me permission? " Dragon Tan has an indigenous religion. It is a primitive religion that believes in the ancestral spirits inherited from the original state of Fawnkavn. Originally, when religion is propagated, careful judgment is required of politicians because various interests and problems arise. However, this case was exceptionally handled by carefully and thoroughly considering them. "Well, there''s nothing to deny, and the area is free for individuals and everyone is loose." Besides, this place belongs to Mynogula. " As a matter of fact, I didn''t give permission. Some heroes did it on their own and started it on their own. Of course, Antelise rushed to summon Vittorio to explain herself and stop her immediate activities... If I am careful, it may be the end of the story that I even gave permission to use the phrase I was told. What is your country saying? "For now, it looks like we''re going to see how things are going." Looks like they''ve got enough left over. I''ve been told to just report one by one. " He is an important person who is given the position of city chief even though he is rotten compared to the anterise. Although self-proclaimed, he identifies himself as a horny person. That''s why I was so uncomfortable with what was said so lightly. When I rushed to contact my native Atu, I was left with an inexorable atmosphere. Vittorio could not dispel the impression that a convenient development was being made half-impossibly. "Hah, that''s right..." You''ve been talking too long. Is there anything else you''d like to do? ¡± No, nothing in particular. ¡°Okay, excuse me.¡± "Yes, thank you. Bye-bye ~" The door could be quietly closed as it burst out. "--Maybe it''s more correct to say that you can''t afford to deal with them than to look at them." In the room where the secretary left, Antelyse went off alone. Words that shall never be heard, nor shall they be heard. Problems that should not be known except for the upper levels are present in the current Mynogura. But now I''m more concerned about the concerns in front of me. Antelyse poured her thoughts into a cup of wine in a room where she was alone. (Hard...... something that does something strange. In the first place, all the inhabitants of Mynogulla hold King Illa-Tact in high esteem. Where is the point of deliberately driving it into religion?) Anyone who has become a resident of Minogula can, without exception, instill loyalty to the King. It grows with each passing day and is strengthened by his feat and his peaceful daily life. At first I was so frightened of the king that I called him Antelyse, but now I don''t have any feelings of fear. Well, I''m nervous... but that''s before I''m a great being. This pure loyalty should certainly be the same for the people living in the city. When you stir up the cup, intense alcohol slips down your throat and into your stomach. You can get drunk on the taste of alcohol that Takudo gave you directly while using the cheer that comes out of the window as a pinch of alcohol. (Atu-san explained to me that this hero, Lord Vittorio, was skilled at plotting. Then there''s no point in this behavior, though.....) At first glance, it''s a futile act. The same is true of the clogs that clog up the city''s inhabitants. Are you trying to export religion? If so, I will go but I feel a little naive. Ecclesiastical beliefs are dominated by the Holy God Arros in Qualia, and there is an indigenous religion in Fauncavun. The inhabitants of Dragon Tan were accepted simply because of their loyalty to King Ira-Tact, but this should not happen in other countries. On the contrary, in some cases, it is even possible to designate it as prohibited. Rather, it is more obvious than looking at the fire that religious states such as Qualia and El-Nur are taking countermeasures. I couldn''t understand the reason for the rise of religion in this place at all. It''s not necessary. In addition, it''s useless. (Well, I don''t know all the power of religion. Maybe there is an unexpected reason. Even so, from one...... to the next, is it really the habit of flocking when you like your fellow humans?) Sighing, drunkenness is the only consolation in this compelling situation. I''m not sure what kind of judgment Atu or the Dark Elves are making about Vittorio''s actions this time in their home country, which is the home of Minogula in the Great Curse Realm. At the very least, the correspondence I exchanged with Atu was confusing and overwhelming. That''s not the only concern that bothers Minogula. Negotiations and dialogue with Fawnkavn must continue, and strengthening the fighting forces of both countries is urgently needed given the current national situation. For now... the north, the east, and the south are calm. But we don''t know when the ambitious will show up again. At that time... is it possible to deal with the current situation of Mynogura? Excessive information for a ruler of a city and knowledge that is too good to rule a city make Antelyse feel understated. (Above all, the current Ira = Tact King is prone to unexplained memory loss. That''s the biggest problem, right?) It is unfortunate that the stomach of Antelys¨¦e, who was informed of the success of Atu''s recapture and the provisional destruction of Ren¨¦a God of Light, was not broken due to the excessive acidity of her stomach from the stress. It is also unfortunate that we have been able to keep calm in front of our subordinates and conceal the facts to prevent information leakage. However, in the midst of a great misfortune, which is enormous and the whole picture is unknown, it is only a small fortune. (Hah... I thought it would be easier. Could this world be many times more dangerous than I thought? It was a fact I didn''t want to know.) The more you think about it, the more subtle you feel, and the faster you accidentally drink. That''s not true. She switches consciousness. Even if the pipe is wrapped like this, it does not start. And I was the city chief of Dragon Tan even when I was rotten. If there''s even a little left to do, I''ll have to scratch my foot, and I''ll scratch my foot to show it. The anterise pours the contents of the cup vigorously and rises with the burning heat of her throat. "Alright! Anybody there? Hey!" So I make a decision. At the same time, I immediately call people. Run as soon as you think of it. This high level of behavioral ability was one of the factors that was rated as excellent by Antelysis. However, from time to time, it was shown in the bad direction of skipping work... " "You don''t shout so loud, but you can hear me, city chief." I wish you had just finished with me if you had any errands.... " "Shut up. I just figured it out, now!" But unlike Antelyse, my men are good and basically don''t know how to skip. As soon as she called out, a reply was heard, and the secretary, who had just left, appeared with a stunned expression on his face. So, what''s wrong with you? "Hmm, can you get me some horses and an escort?" Oh? Where are you going? The secretary asks with a strange expression where she is going. Normally, you''re gonna skip it again? And even one of the little words would fly, but this time I thought it was a purposeful outing. Those who do not speak but observe are competent as secretaries. He nods contentedly that quite a competent subordinate has grown up, coupled with the fact that he bumps into the questions he has in himself without being able to see through them. "Even in the Great Curse Realm." I want to talk to Atu directly in my home country. " "Was there any problem of going to your home country on purpose?" No, I just-- And then he answered so much that he squealed his mouth. You don''t have to tell him any more, and he shouldn''t know any more. The secretary''s man said, "I see. I''ll get it ready right away,¡± he replied, quietly lowering his head and leaving. Looking at the back, I thanked my heart for having a good subordinate again. About him, perhaps you already have some insight from your attitude and conversation so far... " (''What an incredible teachings to honor the great god Tact''... hey. The name is silly, but it spreads too fast.) It''s only been three days since Vittorio came to this city. Nevertheless, the number of believers is swelling with unusual momentum. Now it''s just a bizarre crowd of people if they swell up any further. If only I could begin to extend the missionary hand not only to Mynogura, but to other countries. If the mission succeeds in the same way as this city beyond her expectations... " Probably the chaos that engulfs the entire continent. Concerns were no longer close to certainty. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Religion was founded in Dragontan. Xie Zi Ira Celebrate the great god Ira-Tact! Immortal God! There is no God before it, and there is no God behind it. Celebrate the one and only name! Just give your prayers in preparation for the upcoming celebration! ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 105 Episode 101: Return Great Curse Realm: Mynogulla Palace. Here, Antelise, the city chief of Dragon Tan, and Atu, the acting leader of Minogura, were discussing Vittorio''s response as an urgent matter. In one of the conference rooms, where no entry is allowed, the two daughters hold their heads and consult with each other about the difficult situation. "Honestly, I think you should deal with it as soon as possible, Atu-san..." It was Antelyse who cut the fire. Problem Children - Vittorio''s behavior can''t be ignored. What are you thinking? The anxiety of not knowing the purpose and the conviction that she would definitely do something were driving her to an adventurous consultation with Atu, but Toru''s personality was always troubled and hesitant to talk. "Probably still at the stage of development. I am sure that after the number of believers has swelled to a certain number, it will move to its original purpose. It''s still time to manage the situation. If the scale swells any bigger, it will break your bones to intervene even with the Mynogura." ¡°Yeah, I know. I know, but...." I somehow understood Atu''s struggle, but he dared to become a demon, so Antelyse escalated. She is currently leading the Minogulas. The future of the whole nation rests on its shoulders. It is clear that there is nothing to be forgiven for being spoiled in the midst of an important phase that would greatly depend on the destination of this country if one were to make a mistake. That said, Antelise felt a little strange. It is clear that Vittorio is causing confusion among the troubled and the Minogulas. There was no doubt that she could not do it on her own, as she had said. On the other hand, Atu''s attitude was somewhat strange. No, on the contrary... since I came to the Great Curse Realm, the home of the Minogulas, I felt a strange tension. What the hell... a different air that you don''t normally feel. "Speaking of which, Mr. Atu." Is the air a little tingling? I mean, everyone''s on the verge of getting angry..... " "Actually..." The reason begins to be told in a bitter manner. Antelyse, who had asked the question without much thought, said that she regretted her frivolous remarks badly afterwards. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ "Geez..." Words leaked after listening to the manifestation of things were roughly lacking in character as a woman. But there were parts that could not be helped. Vittorio, who had been told by Atu that he was a fool, had been able to impress people... and would turn all the inhabitants of the Great Curse into enemies. ¡°With all of this going on, we''re working at a time when we''re doing our jobs with all our heart. Yeah, if I don''t do my job, my anger will explode..." Antelyse was relieved that she was convinced that she was going to be sneaky. How much harassment have I suffered? Until individual cases, I didn''t know because I didn''t even talk about the Atu, but I still said that the fury of the Dark Elves was a surprise. It seems that they have managed to stay calm by pushing themselves into their duties, but it is clear that once the equilibrium is broken, it will explode quickly. What a mine I left behind, Antelyse felt gloomy. "Ah, hahaha. That''s... it seems like I didn''t have to name Lord Vittorio bypassing you either." "Please don''t give me his name even in front of me." "Hahh! Hahhhhh..." In addition, it seems that the situation is the same in terms of suppressing the anger that is about to explode in front of Atu. Glaring and angry, Antelise shrank like a frog strangled by a snake. Touched by the hero''s anger, it was a frightening anterise, but the animal-like figure was poisoned, haha, sighing, and Atu continued his conversation. ¡°I''ll go back to the story. My own country... and as Minogula''s policy, I would like to focus on information gathering and internal affairs. Beyond the fact that you don''t know what he''s thinking, you can pull each other''s legs without knowing if you''re making a stray move. Either way, it''s difficult to move without seeing a certain solution to Takudo-sama''s problem....." Would you like to wait and see for a while? ¡°Yes, unfortunately, it''s hard to make a decision to act too aggressively.¡± Only a few days had passed since Vittorio was summoned. In this context, Atu''s ability as a leader was not high enough to swiftly seize power. The degree to which Takedou has been thoroughly collecting information and giving instructions for domestic development that has been neglected since the TRPG attacked is Kanoyama. No... it would be too unfair to cut off Atu''s abilities. Until then, Vittorio''s actions and his peculiarity were done quickly... " "I understand." However, as the head of the city of Dragon Tan, I would like to receive some general guidelines to take. Since inter-city exchanges have become so early, erm... there is a possibility that we may be delayed in dealing with this person in the unlikely event of a problem. " "That''s true, isn''t it..." Atu thought about it once. I chose to see the whole country for a while, but it''s impossible to leave Vittorio alone with his free hand. Lost to slowness in all respects, lagging behind the hero, but of course that is no reason not to act at all. It was necessary to make a decision somewhere and to strike a hand. "I don''t think he will come back on purpose, so we need to go out and question the purpose." On top of that, we will determine the policy that the city of Dragon Tan will take. ¡± "That would be helpful." To be honest, my baggage is heavy... " "I guess so... haha, I''m starting to feel heavy right now" "Hah, hahaha..." After the sighing, the discussion continued with detailed exchanges. In the second half, the basic policy of Dragon Tan, including the practical aspects, was packed by inviting those responsible for internal affairs such as Mortar Old Town, but it was not specially highlighted by maintaining the current situation and reconfirming the previous story. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ As a result, Antelise prepares to return to Dragon Tan after a long discussion in which no results were forthcoming, except for a major decision by Atu. In the meantime, she suddenly asked Atu as if she had come up with something to see her off. "Nevertheless, I said that I would come directly to Dragon Tan and ask for your sincerity, Vitto - will that person respond to Mr. Atu''s request?" Isn''t it time to run around? " "If you haven''t produced any results, you can do anything. There''s something surprisingly serious about that character. I cut it so hard. I''m not going to complain because I''m still playing and not achieving my goal.¡± "Is the result...?" ¡°Yeah, it''s a result, and it''s not worth it if you don''t come up with a result, no matter how hard the theory or strategy is. At least that''s what Takudo-sama''s recovery is all about. Neither Vittorio nor I have any results, so the position is worthless.¡± Hmph, Atu replied vaguely, ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha-ha. His courage and confidence in calmly showing his incompetence gave him a glimpse of his absolute loyalty to the king, Ira-Tact. But... somehow, in response to what Atu said... The anterise felt that the unpleasant feeling she had had was swelling. ¡ó¡ó¡ó "Because I''m a hero, because I''m a witch..." Therefore, the idea that the mind is as tough as the body is, is somewhat wrong. They''re just as minded of them as anybody else. Of course, there are parts that have spirituality that are isolated from others, but they are still perfectly self-contained. It was called the sludge atu, and it was still the same hero. "Takudo-sama... how about you?" Since the day she returned to Mynogura with Takudu, she has found time to come to her lord''s resting room. There was a reason why she was restless if she didn''t look at Takudo''s face, and in the first place, because she was Takudo First, there was a reason why he was always on that side when he was healthy. Of course, Takudu''s memory is now lost, and his consciousness is not certain. But getting out of her initial agitation... it seemed that she had another purpose in addition to checking Takudo''s situation, now that she was troubled by a mountainous problem. "Ahhhh. I don''t want to work, Takudo..." You are so tired from the work of using your head. Takudo-sama, who always thinks of great strategies, is really amazing. " When Takudu rested on the bed, his head dived and rolled. It was a king-size bed, so it was a good thing that it was bigger than a king size. Unlike the usual one-person ones, even if only one girl jumps in and rolls around, it doesn''t affect her sleeping master. If it were normal, I wouldn''t be able to do such a dirty act, and I don''t intend to do it. However, even now that Takudu''s memory and consciousness were ambiguous, Atu was a little bold. Yes, under the pretext of confirming Takudo''s physical condition, no one could beat Takudo''s ingredients. "Nevertheless, you''re a con man!" "What the hell are you thinking..." I admire the religion that honors Takudo-sama, but there will be things before that. ¡± Heroes - No, the most important thing to focus on now is to contribute to the resurgence of Takudu. I''m trying desperately to figure out what I can do with Atu. Vittorio''s actions must not appear to be misplaced, even if the purpose is unclear. "It''s too melancholy to ask in the near future. I had no choice but to replenish Takudo-sama and suppress my anger. Suuu... hah. Hmm, the smell of Takudo-sama is calming down. I want to go to bed like this..." No-one even saw Takudu himself, so he wanted to do it as much as he wanted. As I press my face against the bedsheet, I take a deep breath and enjoy the remaining fragrance of the Lord. She had entered the world of dreams for a few minutes, but she seemed to have come up with something, and she raised her face from the sheets. "But don''t do that!" Without me, Mynogura would be destroyed. On the contrary, it will be kneaded and personalized like a perverted fraudster, making it a pleasant country that I don''t know much about! Only this Atu, the true heart of Takudo-sama, can stop it!! " Hmph, it''s just enough temper to exhale airborne inflammation and mock yourself. Much remains to be done. A gentle moment with Takudu was enough for me to rest. It''s time to do our best. The situation in Minogula is far from optimistic, and her struggle will lead to the future. With a change of consciousness, Atu turned back toward Takudou to engrave the face of his beloved Lord in his memory. "Everything depends on my hard work." That''s right, Takudo-san! " "But..." "-Yeah, that''s right...... Atu" "-He?" Takuto''s eyes met with an indescribably bitter smile. "Ah, eh? Eh, eh, hah, hah, hah." Confusion and confusion dominate Atu. It''s not a mistake, it''s not a fault. It wasn''t Atu''s delusion or hallucination. Her pupils, with her will and Young-ji''s, were indeed Takudu''s. She was right to keep wishing that she could stare at Atu in her own bed with a slightly troubled expression of laziness. "Good morning. You''ve been worried." In response, Atu finally remembered his idiot state and dyed his face bright red. He tried to spread his excuses in a hurry, but then emerged joyful that Takudo''s consciousness was definitely returning. And in the end-- "When I was rattled, I kept tears in my eyes..." "Vittorio is fooling around with me!!" "Ah, ahahaha..." I cried at Takudo as if the stuff I had been holding up had broken down. If there are too many hard things, I hear that the spirit will regress in order to protect itself, but as far as I can see, it seems that I am in a similar situation. I couldn''t say anything about Takudo. Shortly after he regains consciousness, this confuses him. ©¤ ¨D Takudo had no choice but to laugh at Atu, the heroes of Minogurra, with an indescribable expression. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ I''m in a mood to reprimand the guzzling atu. Although it was for Takudo''s sake, her decision to summon Vittorio was unbearable. I didn''t know how to deal with the comforting Takudo, so I always had a troubled expression on my face, but even among them, I could see the feeling that I would be happy to be reunited with Atu. Could it have been a few minutes in time? Atu finally calmed down and confirmed to Takudo with a happy look. "Takudo-san! Is it okay to slow down your body?!" Um... I was wondering if I might end up in the same state as before... " I often forgot about the joy of reuniting, but the most important thing for Minogura now is Takudu''s physical condition. For now, I have fully recovered my memories, and I am showing a healthy appearance. However, Atu was afraid that he would suddenly forget about himself again. It was unclear what caused the loss of Takudu''s memory, and it was also unclear what caused his memory to return. It is a natural attitude as a servant to care for the safety of Takudo, and it is the part that is most important. "Oh, don''t worry. It''s okay there. Well, there are still a few problems, but I don''t think it''s going to be like this until now. Instead, can you tell me what happened while I didn''t remember?" "...... I see, I see." Then I will tell you everything that has ever happened, my king. " There were a few things that bothered me, but Atu pushed his feelings in and decided to report as he was asked to. Takudo usually stands out for its gentle parts, but it''s stubborn. If you persist in listening more than he said it would be okay, it will only be revealed. There was definitely something going on, but Atu and Takudou had a long relationship in many ways. There was a relationship between the two of them that they could understand without mentioning their position. Therefore, Atu decides to forget his worries for a moment, and evokes his memory with great care so that there is no leakage in the upcoming report. The events that have happened to her and Minogula so far... First of all, I wanted to know what Takudu''s memory had to do after he lost it. The next thing Vittorio knows is what he''s been doing since he was summoned, until he suddenly runs away. With a gentle expression, just a few serious words...... Takudo had been listening to Atu for a long time. From time to time, he looked away a little and showed a thoughtful gesture, but it was generally the same attitude as when he was thinking about strategy. Eventually, he slowly gets up from bed, hmmm, stretches out, loosens his body, and starts to talk. "Nevertheless, Vittorio... as expected." With those words, Atu understood everything. The current situation was already in Takudo''s hands, and Vittorio''s summoning was within Takudo''s prediction and strategy. "Well, did you expect me to ask Vittorio for help!?" "Oh, as one of a number of plans I was expecting. It was a tough decision for Atu, wasn''t it? Thank you." No, no, no! He replied in a panic, waving his hands. "Thank you" --Atu felt rewarded for his hard work. There have never been so many days of anger and hard work. But all of that is now a spice of happiness and joy. Atu''s respect for Takedou grew stronger than ever before. Vittorio''s actions were all calculated, including the decision he made in anticipation of his retreat. Everything tells the truth. The undeniable result was the resurrection of Takudu. It was unclear what means Vittorio had used. Takudo must have come back to life at the end of a complex intertwining of intelligences that he could not have guessed. Unfortunately, Vittorio''s knowledge of the miracle was genuine. But most of all... even the dark con artist, the mastermind of far-reaching arithmetic, will be part of Takudo''s strategy! Atu''s feelings grew higher and higher, culminating in joy, happiness, and excitement. We are no longer sure to win. After that, I''ll call that con artist, who has been unrestrained by me, and ask him to admonish me with more disrespect than Takudo has ever done. Dreaming of himself laughing beside Takudo reprimanding Vittorio, Atu was delighted that everything was going according to Takudo''s schedule. (It seems that I was lying about the stupid religion that he made a while ago! Since the name is strict on drifting rocks, I publicly passed it in "Evil Religion Illa". Maybe that wasn''t even necessary... no! No way, not even on Takudou-sama''s palm!?) Atu is a gnarled oak. Your eyes are glittering, and you''re jumping like a child with too much joy. It is one of the tens of thousands of maneuvers that float in Takudo''s mind in front of him, and everything is well advanced by the artistic control he sees. "That''s right, Takudo-sama!" Takudo-san is amazing! You''ve already been struck by a way to come back from that situation! I had no idea about this atu. I was impressed with this atu, the world''s # 1 strength in the Eternal Nations ranking! " "Hahaha, you''re too agitated, Atu." Actually, I''m pretty sure it was close.... and I''m going to need Vittorio''s help. " "But even that was Takudo-sama''s plan, wasn''t it?" You''re a terrible con man, but it''s even more ridiculous to dance on Takudo-sama''s palm like this! I was anxious about the stones when I made a day and night suspicious bizarre sacrifice and made something like [Amazing Tact, a great god], but that was not even within the scope of the plan! " The excitement bursts into mouth too quickly. I was talking about Takudo. Vittorio''s behavior was within his expectations, and he nodded naturally. "But..." "What? Wait a minute. What is he doing?" "... what!?" There is no joking atmosphere in the true face of Takedou. In a moment of surprise, Atu wonders how to judge his words. However, I am convinced that Takedou, who is usually less agitated in strategy, smiled awkwardly. "No, it''s a ''great teachings in honor of Tact-sama who is a great god'', but......" "Seriously..." ¡­¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­¡­¡­ Silence gives them enough time to calmly rebel against things. "On top of that..." ((Maybe this is a bad thing.....)) Atu and Takudo. The words in the mind of this master servant who has been able to resume after a long separation and difficulty are strangely the same... No one knew what Vittorio had done yet. 106 Episode 102: Matchmaking (1) This is after a strange and sudden revival that resembles a miracle. No, you could say that this is the beginning. In the Great Curse Realm, the resurgence of Takudo was immediately reported, and those who knew the situation rushed to the palace to celebrate the happiness. The resurrection of King Minogula. This is what everyone wanted from the bottom of their hearts, and for this reason, they looked for various means and methods and did not always see any signs of recovery. The resurrection seemed like a manifestation of a miracle. King! Are you done with this? "Oh, it''s okay now. I''m worried about you." The Palace of the Minogulas. The Throne Room. When was the last time there was a discussion here? Between the throne, where all the subordinates who had been the Lord for a long time gathered together, there is a kind of exuberant air for the joy of the dark elves. "King! For now, I''ve been training day and night!" The Dark Elf Musketeers are ready! Give me an order! " "No, no, after all, there was disrespect in trying to impose the king''s way on our dwarf existence." I was so embarrassed that I was breathing that I was going to rule the king. " Old Gear and Mortar. Although their appearance remained unchanged, the joy of the two of them who were intensely intoxicated by Takudu was immeasurable. "Oh, thank goodness you''re safe..." I''ll let Ms. Antelyse know as soon as possible! " Emul. In this incident, although there was no outstanding activity, it was a power beneath the edge that supported the backbone of the swaying Minogula. I could see her personality as I tried to give good news not only to myself, but also to my friend Antelyse. I''m glad to hear that. "I''m so relieved to be well, onee-chan." The Elfur sisters also seemed happy. Even if there is a big change in the spirit after becoming a witch, it does not change the way it was. After all, they loved Takudo, and they strongly hoped that the usual king would come back. I don''t want to lose anyone anymore - it was their honest desire. "Ladies and gentlemen, please keep your words to Takudo-sama concise!" Because! We cannot afford to be in trouble with the king! I knew that Takudo-sama would get well this way! " And Atu. Even though I say things that dominate everyone in my mouth, I can''t hide my joy from his face. Rather, they seemed to be the most pleased of them all. Since then, Takudo has received festive words using various rhetoric from dark elves and subordinates related to the center of Mynogura. A little--no, there was something rather embarrassing, but considering the situation that I had been in, I couldn''t help but think that Takudo was trying his best to be a Communist. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ The words of celebration were also passed, and when we were able to calmly dive into the sea of thoughts, we met. Takudo was relieved that he had finally been able to re-establish his system. I think... it''s been a problem since I came into contact with Dragon Tan. The advent of the barbarians from the south of the Dark Continent and the ensuing emergence of a hostile force - the Brave Questus Demon King Army. If you think you''ve left, the next enemy is the TRPG. Their raids and the series of hardships that came with them. Eventually, Takudo''s activities became impossible, and it took so long to recover. The world is still in a state of chaos. Other players will be behind it. A battle that will surely come, a battle for everything. Not only must we deal with realistic state management, but we must also deal with those supernatural phenomena. But it was also the day that Takudu had spent. We''ve been hit by difficult enemies. Whether it is a story in the game "Eternal United" or whether it is a reality is not really relevant to Takudo. If there are enemies, I will destroy them. To take back all that was taken. Takudo''s determination was renewed. Alright, let''s do our best!! In any case, what was to be done was, in fact, a tunnel. First, internal affairs. Above all, internal affairs. Although there are various problems, we cannot neglect the management of the state, which is the foundation. This is the reason for the situation. Well then, I''ll quickly give you back your leadership authority. Please take care of that Vittorio! " Perhaps inspired by the declaration of Takudo, Atu peeled his head--as if he smiled like an evergreen. The method of granting faculty authority on behalf of others is only a temporary method. Various instructions can be given in Japan, such as architecture, production, and diplomacy, but on the other hand, we cannot share the vision of the unit or send stories. Therefore, it is necessary to return it early in order to make the best use of the system''s capabilities. Of course, this is something that Takedou should have rather than a pragmatic meaning. The reason for this is greater. Takudo''s leadership was the most powerful weapon I could find. There was no reason why it should not be returned. "But..." "Oh, that''s it. Since we''re not in this situation yet, can you leave the faculty authority?" Huh? Is that so? Suddenly, my nose was twisted. Those who were watching the progress of things around them also showed a little surprise. "Yes. To be honest, the ability I used to recapture Atu." That''s why I wasn''t feeling well. It seemed impossible to use it continuously. I''d like to focus on recovering a little bit more if I could. " "Does that mean... if I just have time, I won''t have a problem?" Old Mortar was the one who knew the foolishness of the conversation. Although Takudu had come back to life, the details were still unknown. Trust in the king is a matter of course, just in case, given his position. "Oh, I''ll be fine if I have some time to rest." Not in years. Right... maybe a month would be enough? Well, you can think of it as a muscle ache or a loss of magic power. " Okay, then I''ll have to put more guards around you. I don''t think you need to go that far. It was Takudo, but he was the only one who was determined to improve his security. Next, I was determined to protect Takudu. "The difficulty is that you can''t check the unit or the story, but the most important thing as a teacher is here - the head." I want you to be comfortable with that. " "I''m not worried about anything!" Well then, Takudo-sama, please feel free to give your orders! " Haha, thank you. I can bow my head deeply. As if to bless the king''s return, as if to bless his resurrection. Any problems, Mynogura restarts here. - And don''t forget. Eternal Nations is a national simulation game. In other words, the more time passes, the more its size and national strength will increase. ¡ó¡ó¡ó "It''s time for home affairs." Takudo declares with a squeaky voice. Everyone who lives in Minogula wants their country to thrive, but it is only Takudu who has the strongest obsession and attachment. He liked this time more than anything. "I already have some idea of the situation in the country. There are some fixes, let''s pack it up.¡± By the order of Takudo, a giant creature named the State resumes fetal movements with a sickle. The plan was already in place in my head. All we have to do is make practical adjustments and give directions. Takudo grasps the current situation to see if there is any inconsistency with the information she has grasped. "Just to be sure, we can''t build a new facility, can we?" Old Mortar. I wonder if the research has stopped for now? ¡± "Yes, the Six Elements has managed to complete the research, and we have reserved the following research items." However, now that we are studying new technologies... based on the knowledge gained in the previous research, I wonder if it will take a long time. " The first response to the agenda was a slight discouragement that changed from the courageous words that everyone had spoken. That''s because the results of this study were not as good as they should have been in Minogula''s state management. Of course, this did not mean that the Dark Elves, headed by Old Mortar, were incompetent. Simply thinking that the development of new technology is not something that can be done overnight, is extremely common sense and difficult to overturn. Rather, they should be praised for completing "Military Sorcery" and "Six Elements" in the time since they came to this world. But it was still not enough. "What has become a neck in Minogura today is a lack of technology. With so many subordinates and facilities, it is impossible to produce without establishing the underlying technology....." Atu''s words cast a shadow. Facilities with various capabilities. A magic that shows off various miracles. And heroes who wield all kinds of power. No matter how much infinite possibilities and overwhelming power you have, it''s useless if you can''t use it. Originally, the weakness of the "Eternal United Nations", which operates the state on a multi-year basis - that is, on a multi-decade basis - was helplessness to this time. And this weakness is arguably the least compatible with their fight in this world. All buildings that are unlocked under the current research status have already been built. In Dragon Tan, there are some things that are in the middle of construction, but that''s not something that will significantly change the status quo in the Great Curse Realm. To put it mysteriously, the great shackles of technology had prevented the Minogulas from moving. But even that-- " "Ah, I forgot to mention, but the technology is starting to look good, so it''s okay." It could be easily solved by putting it in Takudo''s hands. With his surprised gaze gathered at one point, Takudo took out a number of scroll-like objects out of nowhere. It is thought to be a bundle of parchment paper, and it is written briskly as if each fills a gap, and it was found at a glance that it is important information to observe from the lavish character decoration that is visible and hidden from the gap. "[Refining] [Drama] [Fisheries and Aquaculture] [Castle Fort Architecture] [Advanced Hunting] - Religious technology was too different to be possible, but what we could use was uprooted." The silence of surprise dominated the scene, and when they were noticed, they were turned into a pile of shock. All of them are technical books built by the Holy Nation with heart and soul, and all of them are the most important national secrets that must never go out of the gate. As if naturally, rather as if he had foreseen this time, it was done with foresight and strategy up to the artistic point. Even Atu, who had long seen his strength on Takudu''s side with his exceptional skill, could not hide his words of surprise. "No, when--what time is it!?" Takudo nodded tinyly to the question, conveying the correct answer. While Takudou was infiltrating Renair God Kwangoku, he used the ability of the [Unnamed Evil God] ''s [Perfect Imitation] to become a Saintess and collect information. In doing so, he used the power of the saintly lady to the full to steal the information. In one act of reclaiming the stolen Atu, he slipped into various other intentions and achievements. This is why Takedou was regarded as the best player in Eternal United. By the way, at that time, Atu was not doing anything in particular, and he was spending time alone, but fortunately, there was no one here to point it out, so I can say that her honor was protected. Unfortunately, Atu was a servant, and to be honest, without Takudo, he would have been a fool. "... so I solved some of the technical problems." Unfortunately, there hasn''t been any significant progress in the main magic system, but there have been a significant increase in the number of buildings that can be built with this alone. First, let''s put our hands on it. " As his subordinates were moved and surprised by his exceptional skill and felt awe that was difficult to express, Takedou quickly decided on the next policy. There is nothing to boast of or surprise about to this extent to him. I just did it because I could. That''s all there is to it. "Then I''ll tell you the policy I''ve already been thinking about." Firstly, I built [Sake Pond Meatlin] and [Anomori Zoo] in emergency production for the Great Curse World and Dragon Tan respectively. Let''s make an additional [Magic Lab] [Market] [Training Place] [Clinic] [Sightseeing Hut] [Workshop] for Dragon Tan. " The turbid stream of information pushes in at once. Of course, each of them has their own intentions and meanings, and it is not easy to make them because they can be made naturally. Just like the previous technology takeover, second hand, third hand - on the contrary, it''s a choice that looks to the future. "That''s true for research... I changed my policy a little bit and went to [Medicine]." When finished, research [Medical Sorcery] to build the [Closed Ward]. Please hold on to the time it takes. " As if she had completely forgotten the other person''s understanding, she rushed to the paper she was holding. Don''t divulge a word or two, just ask about the intent and plan later. I don''t even have time to think about it now. "Oh, let''s level up the palace one more step." The technology has gathered, and the conditions are met on a national scale. And I''ll think about the production of the unit in more detail later, but for now, I don''t think it''s well-balanced. [Unbreakable] is strong, but the cost is too heavy, so for now, there are two in total on each terrain. " Further words came out that went beyond the scope of understanding. I understand that it is somehow a new subordinate, but I don''t even know what kind of operation it will be, or what it will look like in the first place. However, the terrible echo of the words told by Takudo naturally convinced the Dark Elves that a more powerful existence would be created. "It''s like that." If you''re ever curious, just ask. " "Even if I asked you a question..." That was the first thing the Dark Elves felt. There are too many words that I don''t know, so I want to ask for an explanation first. Minoguera''s architecture has a very different face than that of a typical nation. Each building has a special power, and just building it will have some effect on the country and the city. Therefore, I don''t know what kind of intention the name alone was chosen with. That''s why this is essentially a one-man question. "Well, that''s quite a cost." Are you all right? " Asked, Atu''s answer was extremely decent and superficial. But it''s the easiest to understand and the most important. Takudo also seemed to be satisfied with the question, and the explanation began just waiting. "Honestly, it''s not okay - the national treasury is completely out of control." The gold bonus from the Demon King''s army was over. All I can do is expect tax revenues. " Conversely, even if you spend all the gold of Brave Questus, it is worth choosing this option. It is clear that the work done in the [Market] of Minogula to convert gold coins into magic power will be useful in various scenes in the future if left as a hand. Cut all the cards here. Atu - and the Dark Elves understand the importance of their readiness and decision. Shin, the room is quiet. This silence was an endorsement of the king in all respects. ¡°Then we''ll start building soon. Dragon Tongue - I need to go and produce it urgently, but you need to do it as soon as possible." Yeah, please. Takudu answered concisely and stretched out greatly. The unpleasant sound of the body filling up sounded and everyone panicked, but they continued to remember as if they had controlled them with their hands. "That''s right. Fawn Kavn also buys a little time by offering his family member to explain the situation and ask for help." Either way, that country will find it difficult to calm the region without the armed force brought about by the Mynogura firearms. I''m sorry to bother them, but I''ll just have to look down a little bit here. ¡± There is no voice of no. Emul was the only one who had a bit of trouble with the antelease, but he shook his head vertically that he would follow her because of Takudo. "Various foreign countries. - I''m worried about the movement of the Holy Maiden about Ren¨¦a Divine Kwangoku... but it looks like she''s escaped somewhere now." Probably somewhere in the Southern Continent. Well, you don''t have to worry about that much. The end of a religious man abandoned to his country is a tragic one. " Atu was a little concerned. Are you worried that a discarded enemy will become an unexpected blade, or just a little compassion for a few enemies who have spent a lot of time as a companion? "And don''t worry about Ren¨¦a Divine Guangguo." I got it in time. We can''t afford to do anything there anymore. Qualia won''t be able to get her hands on Ren¨¦a''s situation. " The Erfur sisters tweeted, "Ahhhhh!" The witches were ordered by Takudu. It must be a terrible place by now. But it didn''t matter to the two of them. From the bottom of my heart, it didn''t matter. "The only concern is the El-Nur Spirit Contract Alliance..." The point is, Fawn Kavn will be the jetty. " Old Mortar opened his eyes wide. I was impressed by their intention to leave the land at the connection with the Northern Continent to them. Nevertheless, the extent of this compared to the fawncavn would have been understood. It was both frightening and exciting to see what that stubborn leader would ask of Mynogura in return. "After all, we still have a little respite." There is much that can be done in the meantime. Let''s continue to be more attentive than ever before. " The meeting was concluded with the words. There is no problem. It is a business-as-usual meeting. No matter how many threats there were, Takudo gave the order with his wisdom and the ruinous army was smashed. Don''t be alarmed, don''t be cautious. The Eternal Nations'' world ranking brain will continue to conquer the world. It''s supposed to be... "--All right!" Pan and Takudu clap their hands. Well then, let''s talk about Vittorio. The sound of piercing and freezing air came to everyone''s ears. "Internal affairs. Foreign affairs. Situation of hostile States. The truth about this world. Of course, there are many issues that need to be addressed. But Vittorio was the one who had to do something about it. Anyone, just give me any little information." True face, but a blatantly unpleasant atmosphere prevails. The time for pleasant internal affairs is over, and the time for readiness has come. Time to talk about the worst and worst hero in the history of Minogula... Everyone looks at each other. Slightly... "" "Listen to me first, King!" " A number of complaints arise as if the weir had been cut. The screaming mix is no longer a complaint rather than a report. While listening seriously to all of them, Takudu thought about how to deal with them in a cold sweat. = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Construction of the facility has been executed. Great Curse World [Sake Pond Meatlin] [Anomaly Zoo] [Palace of Mynogura: Lv.2] Dragon Tan Magic Lab [Sake Pond Meatlin] [Market] [Workshop] [Anomaly Zoo] [Spectacular Shop] [Soldier training station] [Living Eel] ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = The research has been completed. Research Completed! Six Elements A research item has been selected. Researching! [Medicine] ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = The following units have been produced: Footworm x30 Pruning insect x 10 Brain Eaters x22 Giant Fly Grass x30 Spirit of Doom x4 Unsatisfactory ¡Á 2 ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 107 Episode 103: Matchmaking (2) It would have taken me longer to get a report than to get one. However, even though their anger and dissatisfaction were terrible, it was fortunate that they were able to grasp the details without bothering to check them. Takudo reproduces Vittorio''s actions in his brain and tries to guess what his intentions are. It was a bizarre operation that presented a different direction from what he had initially thought. Takudo was able to extrapolate his true intentions. "[Evil Cult Illa]... even if my stupid name is Fake, I''m starting to see what I want to do." As usual, Takudo, who had been able to confirm Vittorio''s actions to the part where he had not obtained the information, said the words that everyone wanted most when he laughed a little funny. The sincerity of Vittorio''s actions, which have plagued Atu and the inhabitants of Minogura to this day, can be seen. In other words, it is the same significance that the details of the strategy currently being carried out by Minogurra will be clarified. In addition, although the approximate prediction has been followed, it also means that the cause of the loss of Takudo''s memory and how to deal with it can be found. Maybe that''s more important to your men. "Does it have anything to do with Takudo-sama''s health being restored?" Honestly, I didn''t know what my intentions were..... " "Of course it makes sense." There is a clear correlation with my recovery. [M] Well, to put it mundanely, it''s important to gather faith. " As Takudo''s health first and foremost, I wanted to confirm the details of everything. Certainly, this time, Atu was helpless. However, it is easy to deal with the same problem in the future if you know how it works. In that regard, Takudu''s answers were suggestive to them. In other words, Vittorio''s actions clearly supported the revival of Takudou. At the time this answer was obtained, it was possible that Vittorio had acted unexpectedly or had a purpose other than to recover Takudo. "Faith, that is, prayer, is the source of the king''s power." The first thing I noticed was Old Mortar. After Takudu, Vittorio was summoned and his rank in wisdom dropped one by one, but even so, the wisdom backed by the years did not allow other followers. It was like a puzzle of information up to now, and in an instant, it came to its answer. And it is relatively easy to decipher the meaning for those here if even the answers are given. "In other words, by creating a new religion in honor of Takudo-sama, Vittorio has gathered more faith into Takudo-sama, and made a difference so that his power will return?" Atu thinks strangely and makes his own reasoning. She herself had a reasoning that didn''t come at all, but as far as she could think, it seemed certain that prayer would be the source of Takudou''s power. In fact, he is now back to life. Although it is not yet possible to wield the faculty''s abilities, the fact that it has led to a meeting with everyone in an energetic manner cannot be overturned. "That''s the right answer for the big picture." The power of the Doom King Ira = Tact depends on faith - no, it''s better to say that my [Unnamed Evil God] uses faith as a source of power. The more people turn to prayer, the more power they regain. ¡± That is...... Ira = Tact is a player and a leader of the Minoguras. And in the game "Eternal Nations", the leader of Minogula was set as "Unnamed Evil God". Unnamed Evil God is a god. For it is God, and therefore the source of his power is supported by the power of prayer by those who believe in his presence. If depletion is occurring due to forced use of power, you can restore that power by increasing your faith. This was the conclusion led by the wise men under the suggestion of Takudu. "In other words, as the number of followers of the king increases from now on, will the king reclaim his power more and more?" "Rather, the size of the country of Minogula is still thousands." That''s how many miracles they did, so if more people worshiped the king, it would be even more incredible. ¡± "Mmm... I see, Emul is not a good point of view." If you think about it, you will inevitably understand the meaning of the establishment of a state religion that produces more fanatical devotees! " Old Mortar and two Emul. "As those who can get along with the story show their excitement, Atu looks around..." Gear and the Erfur sisters seemed to be difficult to follow in the first place, but the two people who could follow the story were just convinced and deepened their admiration and respect. However, it seemed that they considered the existence of [Unnamed Evil God] to be one aspect of Takudu''s face in the same way as the [King of Doom]...... Rather than affirming or denying, Takudo of Toru is gently smiling and watching his interactions. (Really, is that so?) Atu... I didn''t understand. Indeed, the [Unnamed Evil God] was a god. It was also the setting of "Eternal Nations", and "Complete Imitation" certainly existed as a setting that did not work in the game. However, to her knowledge... the existence of God in "Eternal Nations" was not described anywhere, such as relying on faith for its power. (Takudo-sama is hiding something? If so... why?) The emotion was closer to bewilderment than distrust. Like Gear and the Erfur sisters, Atu suddenly remembered the question he had asked Takudo before, with a question mark on his head. It was like a little thorn in the back of my heart since I confronted the soarina he imitated in Ren¨¦a. In other words, isn''t the existence of Ilikai Takudo a fake that the [Unnamed Evil God] unit of the [Eternal United Nations] just imitates with its ability? Isn''t there a real Takudo everywhere, and only the characters in the game are dancing funny? I want you to deny that it isn''t, but I''m worried about something even though I believe it. I was prepared to die when I asked questions. But the answer was surprisingly simple, and Takudu replied with a gentle smile that she liked as usual. Don''t worry, the person named Ilikai Takuto is the Ilikai Takuto you know. If it was really all illusions and only the characters of the game were moving with self-consciousness, GM would not exist and it would not have been this hard. If Takudu Ilikai didn''t exist, there shouldn''t be any memories of the many plays that the two of us overcame together in the first place. That glorious day we walked was never a lie, a lie. The words of that time are recalled now for some reason. (Takudo-sama is not a person who lies at a time like this. but....) That day, he said it at the same time. "This is a secret for just the two of us." It''s embarrassing to tell people so much that no one will listen to you when you''re playing the game. ¡± ¨D ¨D Do it again, until you cut your finger out. At that time, it was a special treatment, and I was convinced that it would be an embarrassing memory to speak unilaterally to myself in the screen that was only the character of the game at that time. I doubt that now. Is it only because of the feeling of embarrassment? No... Vittorio was probably the only other person I didn''t want to hear about. Takudo was still hiding something. I didn''t know what it was, and Atu glanced at the sidelines of Hirari and Takudou. "Nh... what''s wrong, Atu?" "Oh, no, no! It''s nothing!" In a panicked reply, he replied, "Well, that''s fine," and Takudo winked at Atu for a second. With those two signals, Atu convinced herself she was right. Vittorio''s purpose was not entirely in keeping with Takudo''s intentions. Like his lord, he is slipping another purpose into the midst of his purpose, which is not known to him naturally. I''m sure that will determine the future of Minogura...... Takudo. Takudo must have figured that out. That''s why I didn''t tell you the whole truth. Takudou and Vittorio. Their thoughts are still unknown. But it seemed like the battle of wisdom had already begun. "--Okay, I''m a bit off track, but let''s keep going." Vittorio''s purpose has been confirmed. That said, it''s also a problem to leave it alone - and I''d like to check it a little bit. Do you have a Bible? " "Um... is that a sacred book?" Atu asks with a parrot. I felt that the flow of talk was a bit sudden. Takudo, who mistakenly suspected that Atu''s words did not convey his intentions, turned his attention to the ceiling and showed the technique of thinking lightly. "Is it easier to say the Bible? Oh, because it''s an evil cult? Well, whatever. I''d like to read it for now. If you have one, can you bring it to me?" Atu looks around to see if anyone has gotten the Bible. But it doesn''t seem to be the case that the others have the same attitude as Atu. It may have been a little difficult to observe the actions of Vittorio, who hated him so much, at once, and grasp the details. But now that the king had come back to life and regained his coolness, I thought that it was one of the solutions Vittorio had used... But why? Wastefully long religion - the doctrine of "xie jiao yila" was gathered relatively much information without deliberately investigating it. The content is simple. Anyway, it''s a way to honor and revere the god Ira-Tact. To put it plainly, Ira = Tact is amazing! Cool! Cool! Wow! Come on! This is the doctrine. The speed of propagation is amazing because it can be understood by children, but it can also be understood by children. Even if it didn''t take the form of a sacred book, it didn''t seem to have any important significance at all... Atu strangely turned his gaze toward Takedou without saying anything. "I''m interested." Takudu replied with a light laugh, looking forward to something really interesting. However, it is clear from the words that I want as soon as possible that the Holy Scriptures have important significance. Never moved from the throne, but the hand of the doomed king was about to be released. = = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = [Sake Pond Meatlin] Architecture Population growth rate +10% Urban Happiness +10% Food consumption +20% ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ~ Binge drinking and eating all day long A night of mistakes will happen. Liquor pond meat forests are unique to Mynogura architecture. It provides a bonus to residents'' well-being and population growth, but has the disadvantage of increasing food consumption. As a prerequisite, [Human Flesh Tree] construction is required. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D = = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = [Workshop] Building Urban productivity +20% ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ~ The amount of iron determines the fate of the nation ~ Workshops increase the productivity of your city. It is also required to produce certain weapons and buildings. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D = = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = [Spectacular Hut] Architecture Urban Happiness +5% Urban Culture +5% Urban income + 5% ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D The sightseeing hut is primarily a place where pedestrians showcase their skills. It has the effect of increasing cultural power and generates a small amount of income according to the size of the city. Evil nations rarely exhibit prisoners of war, and in this case the reputation of good nations is lowered. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D = = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = [Anomaly Zoo] Architecture Urban Happiness +10% Urban Culture Power +20% Urban income + 10% Production of "Unbreakable" is banned ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D ¨D ¨D You can feed them! Come on, get inside Oli! Don''t worry, I can feed you! Come on, please go inside Oli! Come on, let''s go! Into Oli! He''s hungry! Feed them! - An anomaly zoo employee - Anomalous zoos are unique to Mynogula architecture. It shows the presence of anomalies that are hard to see anywhere else, almost like animals. This building has the effect of increasing the happiness of the residents of the city and generates income according to the size of the city. In addition, the production of the combat unit "Unbreakable" will be unlocked. It is a building with a high capacity, but on the other hand, the construction costs are huge, so you need to be careful. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D = = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = Spirit of Doom Sorcery Unit Combat Power: 7 Mobility: 1 Affinity of Doom +1 Evil * Unlock after completing research on the "Six Elements" ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D Spirit...? Huh, that''s the spirit? Idiots can also say that they have a break. Is that a spirit? That''s more like it... something bad. ~ Elf Spirit Magician ~ The Spirit of Doom is a sorcery unit that can be produced by unlocking the Six Elements. Same as a typical sorcerer, but with an affinity for ruin, increased mana of ruin strengthens your combat abilities. You can also master military sorcery according to your strategy, as all sorcery attributes are qualified. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D = = Eterpedia = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = = [Lost] Combat Unit (Demon Beast) Combat Power: 13 Move Force 2 "Predation," "Carnivorous," "Regeneration," "Evil." * Can be produced at [Anomaly Zoo] Change the ability to hold depending on the type of land produced Mori: ?Simulation?, ?Preemptive Attack?, ?Surprise Strike? Wilderness: ?chase? ?chase? ?see? ?siege? ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D "It''s hard to explain..." For example, suppose you make a dog and a cat and a bug and a bird and a person out of clay? We''re going to mess them all up and put them all together. ... that''s the closest I can get. - A visitor to an anomaly zoo. Unsuccessful is the unique combat unit of Mynogura. It has high relay capabilities and a wide variety of abilities. Failure also has the property of acquiring the ability according to the terrain of the city where it was produced. Therefore, you need to select the architectural city of [Anomaly Zoo] according to the strategy. Although the production costs are high, it is a powerful unit with the ability to match the cost of production on any terrain. ¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D¨D 108 Lesson 104: Mi Takudo''s consciousness returned, and he was quickly demonstrating his skill and leading Minogura. The evil cult Ira in Dragon Tan was also gradually increasing its scale. What they are focusing on now is mainly base building. Ira''s followers have purchased a large mansion in the city''s commercial district, which was once inhabited by powerful people, and are using it as a meeting place after being remodeled. Even though only counting hours had passed since their establishment, they were gradually taking shape as an organization. "Hey, godfather idiot. Are you there?" Manor House - A simple room that was once treated as a servant''s room in a gathering hall, had a daughter who entered with a lack of respect and courtesy. A rare goat-shaped beastman in Dragon Tan. However, because the human element is strong, only the corners and ears are known to be so. Fifteen or sixteen years old. You can see the distinctive look and rough attitude of the goats, but all the decorations you wear are first-class products, and as long as the beautiful horns and their appearance are silent, the man will not be left alone. My daughter''s name is Yonayona. It is the number two organization that holds the position of surrogate patriarch in the evil cult of Ira. ¡±Nhhhhhhhh, I''m here!¡± Vittorio replied troublesomely in a room where there was nothing but a chair. He-Vittorio''s recent state of affairs was not surprisingly remarkable. When the approximate organization was finished, they threw out all their missionary activities and chores to their subordinates, so that they could lock themselves in their rooms all day long. The godfather of the evil cult Ira, even if he is rotten. It is a serious matter that Vittorio, who is originally in a position to show himself in front of his followers and preach, is behaving in this way. But in the first place, it''s an easy-to-understand religion. Each of them voluntarily held a gathering to celebrate the great work of Takudu, and the organization was relatively operated without any problems. Of course, even in such cases, there are a lot of chore and trouble. It is only natural that Vittorio should be the only one who can solve the problem. "Don''t get in the way, you didn''t do anything in the first place." Don''t let the guy who didn''t do anything do it. Just get to work, and I''ll beat you up. " Ng! Is it a DV boyfriend? It''s a thorny word, but I pushed my arm into the warmth. As usual, Vittorio had a slimy smile and had no idea what he was thinking. Yonayona was very tired from the fact that she was given the title of deputy godfather and was thrown away all her work. Because I was originally a vagrant without parents, I wanted to be sufficiently rubbed by the world''s rough waves, but I think that I can''t do much work using my head. It''s all the more so because your boss doesn''t do any work at all and pushes all the troubles into himself. Also, since it also includes the boss''s own indifference, it raises unnecessary frustration and anger. Hah... and exhales a huge sigh. Yonayona gazes at Vittorio in a similar mood to give up on who said that happiness ran away each time she sighed. "Oh! What a sharp gaze!" I''m about to leak! By the way! If you came all the way to my room, there must be some reason. What the hell, is it like?? " Few people come to Vittorio''s room. Already, the evil Ira has left his hand and begun to make its own move. Few people are interested in him nowadays, as a patriarch, who gives up his role as a patriarch and becomes obsessed with thoughts and secrets. That''s why Vittorio asked for an errand, and that''s why Yonayona came here. "I''ve got a subpoena from home." He''s the one who pays his yearly tribute. What are we going to do? " It was a letter that Yona Yona took out of her pocket. If you look closely, you can see that the purple wax is sealed with the national seal, and it has a certain format. In terms of communicating important matters in Minogura, Takudo basically contacted his subordinates by talking directly. But naturally it is impossible for him to do so while he is resting. That''s probably why you took the insolent step. A letter stamped with the seal of the state has its proper meaning. It couldn''t have been handled wildly, but Yonayona threw it at Vittorio. "You''re not well-behaved!" Damn it, I want to see my parents'' faces--oh! Yonayona-kun was abandoned by her parents, so this is good- " "In an instant..." The girl who entered Vittorio''s pocket with the agile movements of the Beastman - Yonayona exhaled with a short, hoofy breath, striking her belly with her fist as hard as she could. Grrrrr! Against violence! Vittorio, who wasn''t skilled in battle, naturally rolled out of his chair and screamed flashily as he was attacked. However, it is rust that came out of his body in the first place, and unfortunately, there are few people in Minogula who would be happy to hear that he is being subjected to violence. Naturally, the girl hears his protest and continues to meet the requirements. "You don''t have to say anything unnecessary." Just read it. I don''t know what you''re going to do in your own country, but I can''t let my followers and Ila get into trouble for that. " "Nnhhh! That faith is so strong! Oh, my God, you don''t have enough love for me! Aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa!! Thumbs up with a smile as your stomach aches and trembles. The reason Vittorio made this girl his surrogate godfather was this spirit of faith. Those who have a high faith are beneficial. That means for Vittorio and, above all, for Illa-Tact. The strong believers are strong against temptation and strong against the desire of self-confidence. Because it is strongly dependent on faith, it does not allow others to intervene at all, and it merely promotes religious teachings. It is not even an exception to the patriarch Vittorio, it is not worth considering even the authoritative things of position and position, and there is no other but God in his heart. "Vittorio, his people, his country, and even himself..." I threw it all away outside the mosquito net, just for irritation = tact. That is the perfect believer he sought, and the offering of prayer to the great God. "Yonayona-kun really needs to be able to do it, but you can''t just give me that violence." That''s why the acting godfather of Ira will serve? " "Don''t worry, I''ve hardly ever used violence in my life since I''ve seen it like this. Be gentle with the Minogulas and the followers of Illa. I''m sure God will say that too!¡±. "Huh? Have you been left out of my company by nature?" I''m one of them, aren''t I? You''re one of them, aren''t you? " "Just read the letter with Sassa." Vittorio begins to read the letter, tapping lightly. His plan went far too well. Yonayona is truly the godfather of ideals, and she is the one who should stand on the face of evil. Parents and children of the cat tribe are also good flavors. Although they were early believers, they do not know that their faith is in strong doubt. Other excellent talents are gathering to support the evil cult Ira. Of course, the number of believers has increased steadily, and now they are riding the trade network and reaching out to the territory of Fawnkavn. There are more and more fanatics, and prayers are gathered to God. Vittorio''s aim in "Evil Illness" was to achieve. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ "- Nnhhhh. This is it!" I see, I see. " Home ©¤ ©¤ After reading the letter from the Great Curse Realm, Vittorio leaned heavily against the chair with a faint smile. The figure is as trivial as ever, and I have no idea what I''m thinking. I was sure that I was just thinking about what I wasn''t doing. Yonayona frowns. When Vittorio smiles like this and shows a good mood, it''s usually because it''s a precursor to what happens every once in a while. "Also, I gave it to the guy who brought this message because he wanted the classics." There''s no problem, right? Yona Yona asked an additional question. Currently, all the powers of the evil Ira are delegated to Yonayona. So she didn''t have to ask Vittorio for permission, but just in case. For now, it would be appropriate to throw the information, or at least it would not be in a bad direction for the evil illusions. --because I had such an intention. Because of this, she is often disturbed by some believers, but she also possesses a talent that can be recognized by Vittorio. "There''s no problem." Mhhhhh! Tell me this wonderful lesson! It is important for you to know that Ira = Takuto-sama himself! Whether this happened or not, I created the sacred scripture on a cucumber pitch and got it right!! " Oh, my God, what''s with the words? I bend my neck. He told Vittorio in secret that Ira-Tact, the god of the evil cult Ira, had now lost his memory and was lying on the floor. But in the earlier words, it is as if the truth were overturned. The line that I was lying is thin. His lies are somewhat understandable because of his habits. This is not a lie. Then there is only one answer to guess. This is the resurrection of Ira = Tact. "Huh? Didn''t God tell you he was lying down?" Are you feeling better?! " Soon, the tone of voice rose one step. The words of Yonayona, a believer in serious illa, make her feel like rising to heaven. The contents of today''s diary are already settled. And it will be decided by praying even more than planned later. Vittorio was already out of my mind. To that extent he is a man not only to Jonah and Jonah, but also to all the believers. "That God has been resurrected means that He has become my son!" Hmph! Nooooo! One more of my dreams, and I''m moving toward fulfillment! " Vittorio twisted his body suspiciously as he spread his hands wide. Perhaps it is like a dance of joy, but since Yonayona was not interested in it at all, she did not particularly point out or complain. "So, what are you going to do?" If you are going to appear, please write down your will. I won''t have any more graves. You look like a wild bastard to me. " "I''m so sorry." Deliver it to us. ¡± In a moment, I was given a letter with a very cute shade. It was Yona Yona who was confused for a moment as to whether the contents were good or not, but it was handed over in the same state as it was not in the envelope in the first place, so the contents stood out. If there is only one word written on it, you will have no choice but to read it naturally. - "I''ll go if I can." Yonayona holds her head against the answer, which cannot be called an approximate reply, because it is written. His attitude toward his own Lord, God, even freely behaved by the sidelines. I even feel admiration for passing through the daze. At the same time, I pray to God strongly in my heart that he will give this unbeliever a great heavenly punishment. ¡±... I don''t even know if you''re mad at me?¡± In prayer, I managed to squeeze out my voice. In spite of the protest, Vittorio laughed with the same attitude as before. ¡ó¡ó¡ó The odd man was dreaming in his room by himself. From the moment you arrive in this world, your desire to move him will involve you in everything. Control of Vittorio that no one but the only player in Eternal Nations has ever attempted. Unyieldingly tied up, the divine calculation and plot. It is for this time that the brains of the plot beyond human knowledge greedily devour the information and spit out the measures of the turbulence. Nfufufu Everything was perfect, everything was perfect. No one can defeat the solution here, and no one can deny the solution here. Therefore, Vittorio had to look forward to seeing how he would react when Takudo understood his plan. I wasn''t looking forward to seeing how I appreciated my dreams. "Dreams, dreams, dreams..." A strange con artist deceives everything. Even the Lord who loves himself and does not stop deceiving him, what do you want to fulfill? ¡°The more foolish a dream is, the more beautiful it looks. Don''t you think so? My God." But at the end of his prayers, his dreams come true. All for the great player, Ira = Tact. "The festivities are coming up soon!" My God!!! " Vittorio was just falling into a pleasant dream. 109 Episode 105: Diary (1) The capital of the former Renea Divine Kingdom of Light. The ashes of the former cathedral, however, were now transformed into temporary command posts in the Holy Kingdom of Qualia. Some support from home has arrived, and a number of tents have been set up where the rubble has been cleared and landed, and various supplies such as food for distribution and medicinal herbs for medical use have been accumulated. The king of doom manifested his malice and violence, destroying one nation for each of the saints. Of course, there was also opposition to the creation of a command post in such a place. That''s why it made sense for the Holy Kingdom of Qualoria to lay roots in the land, monitor evil, comfort the people, and rebuild the city. In words, it was pleasant to hear, but the saints in the diary, which is currently the best strength of Qualia, were nailed down in this southern province. "Inquisitor Imlayis. Report on zoning. Report on cookouts. It will be a report on the treatment status of the plague.¡± "-Thank you, please give a verbal outline for each one" At the desk in the tent, the heretic Inquisitor, Kreuze-Imreis, led the reconstruction of the city while receiving a report from the Holy Knight. Divergent Inquisitors in Qualia possess special titles, various knowledge and skills. The authority and ability to lead the military in emergencies, negotiate with other countries, and rebuild cities struck by disasters are diverse. Therefore, it was by no means impossible for Klee to lead the Knights and troops on behalf of the Holy Maid to rebuild here. But everything is missing. This dispatch is only a matter of investigation. Of course, apart from the Holy Knight, some personnel such as state soldiers and back support priests have been brought, but large-scale activities such as reestablishing an entire city are not naturally envisaged. Damage is spreading throughout Southern states. There are not only villages dotted around, but also several large cities. Even if this city where they are stationed is the most damaged, it is not good to ignore the other damages. And she has too little power to reach out to all the Southern states. To be honest, the various measures implemented by Kreye were efficient, but they were said to be water on the baking stone. "This is the report." This was followed by a plague that spread to the city, but fortunately many people recovered on their own with something like a cold. However, it is highly contagious and rapidly spread to all of Southern California, and we cannot be optimistic. I''ve been talking to my people, but I think we need to be prepared for a long battle. " ¡°That''s not good. ¨D ¨D In such a case, containment by isolation of the patient is the rule, but in a situation of large scale and insufficient personnel, there is no bundle. I''m sorry, but we have to focus on the seriously injured." A young knight man nods regretfully, the same age as Kreye''s words. It is by no means unstoppable. I just don''t have enough supplies and manpower. It was clear that the impatience of not going as I thought was manifested in a bitter expression. Little support. Sounds petty, but as a matter of fact, I didn''t wait with my fingers on my native - in other words, Qualia. If the El-Nur Pact alliance falls, the world of war will inevitably come to an end. Now that we have confirmed the activities of the Doomsday King, we are in urgent need of regrouping as a Qualia, and we are in your hands. In the Holy City nowadays, the re-training of the Paladin and the formation of the army will be a blessing. After all, Qualia hadn''t had a fight in a long time. Except for the saintly lady from the middle who did not move, I could say that I had feelings even if I moved the saintly lady in the diary, which was the only saintly lady. Rather, it is the courage to move the Holy Maiden in this situation that deserves praise. But that didn''t mean that the current situation would improve... " The curse of the doomed king was heavy on them. ¡°However, there are some good reports. The Cardinal''s efforts, concerned about the current situation in the area, have led to the reinforcement of the country''s medical priests. It''s a tough situation, but I think it''ll converge eventually if we have the time.¡± "I see. You have a vision for the plague." But the next problem is a little tricky. ¡± With regard to the highly contagious plague that is spreading in the city, Kreye is relieved only a little by seeing the path to a solution. How easy it would have been to solve this problem? But our problem was too complicated to be expected to be resolved over time. "The problems are those who have forgotten their faith..." "Honestly, the current situation is difficult. Currently it hits the forbidden archives of the Amritate Cathedral, but there is no literature that describes it like that, and everyone has no idea." ¡°That''s not good. Dark magic is strictly forbidden in Qualia. Possession of relevant literature, even for research purposes, can result in capital punishment. Unfortunately, we won''t be able to get any information.¡± Do you know anything about the Inquisition? "The response to the darkness magic is only done by holy work." It is a mistake to try to understand and unite. ¡± "Excuse me." It wasn''t a very complimentary question, but Kreye had no intention of paying special attention to him. The Inquisition Bureau is not an organization that captures and bombards the words of its followers, and most of all, it needs help from one person at a time. Of course I understand that, but the Inquisitor of the Faith is a position that requires more patience than usual. Therefore, it was more gratifying for someone to say what he thought at this meeting. Even if it is the recklessness of youth. "I''m losing my memory. It is also only the faith and the heart that are specific. What an evil move. Seeing those who don''t even know how to mourn is just as hard as seeing a small job.¡± Plague and oblivion. It was a curse by the doom king of a completely different nature, but Klee does not speak out and speculates that they are very efficiently belittling this southern state with chaos. Either was easier. The plague alone can mobilize all the priests who stay in Southern states to be cured. If it is just forgetfulness, it is sufficient to carry out sequential re-education after mastering the urban function. Both of them. It is because both occur simultaneously that movement is restricted as if they were stuck in a highly viscous muck. It is unclear what purpose the Doom King unleashed the curse on this land. But there was no doubt that evil intentions were hiding somewhere that would not bring about simple destruction or death. ¡°Let''s talk to someone who has suffered another small job shortly. Maybe you missed something.¡± Hear from the unbelievers who have tried so many times. No new information has been obtained after the first few times, but this is not a reason for not doing it. With perseverance and patience, Kreye expressed her willingness to continue the investigation. "Ok, I will arrange it as soon as possible. So, may God bless you." "Thank you. God bless you too..." The young Paladin leaves the room with a deep thank-you. The words he uttered on his departure were less commonly used greetings in the Episcopal Conference. Of course, it is in the doctrine, but it is a greeting used during relatively euphoric prayers and rituals, so it is rarely heard in general conversations. However, since I came to this place, there have been relatively many people who have used that wording. Everyone fears the wicked that have appeared in this world. What will happen to the future in the future? Kreye silently twitched her eyes and begged God for mercy for a long time. ¡ó¡ó¡ó "Are you... a Cayman medical priest?" She remembered the name a few seconds later when she saw the man brought before Kreye''s eyes. If I remember correctly, I''m a medical priest in charge of a parish somewhere in this city. I remember that my faith was strong, and my ability as a medical priest was also high. However, the reaction shown by the Cayman Medical Priest differed to the extent that she felt uncomfortable with him in her memory. ¡±Hah, hah... you must be the Inquisitor of Imreis?¡± "... yes, we have heard several stories about the murder of a priest in our city before." "Yes, that''s right. No, that''s true. But I''m sorry... what can I say?" "You don''t feel good, do you?" That''s not good. Please sit down and relax. This is just an interview to find out what is happening here. It''s not based on small job affiliation, so please be comfortable. ¡± The position of heresy inquisitor is feared by many from its own authority. Not everyone hides their backward deeds within themselves, but if they are caught in the eye of suspicion. And if by such suspicion he should suffer an unwanted chastisement. Confronting fear is one of the training that believers should impose on themselves in the teachings of the Ecclesiastical, but that is why it is quite difficult to overcome fear. After all, this Caymanian medical priest was one of those who feared that the Inquisitor, Kreye, would not exist. Nevertheless, the atmosphere has changed a little bit since I met you before. That''s what Kreye noticed. He--the Caymanian medical priest would have been more frightened of her. In addition, there was a somewhat flattering attitude of asking about the mood. Like other priests, he did not have any particular discomfort in that regard, but he was impressed to the extent that he felt uncomfortable with the difference with him in front of him. The attitude is clearly different from what it used to be. ... everyone who has lost faith has seen such a change. The followers of St. Arlos are closely influenced by their faith and their own lives. There is no one who cannot remember the confusion of the part that determines self suddenly disappears. The same goes for the Cayman Medical Priest. Whether he himself was aware of that point, he tortured himself uncomfortably in response to Kreye''s question, and spoke pimply with a miserable expression on his face. "I''m wondering if I can tell you this... but it feels like my heart is completely empty." Even if I went back to my memory, I should have had more respect and different feelings towards you, but now I have no such feelings at all. On the contrary.... " "Do you want to say that you have lost faith in God?" "Yes, that must be... I must have lost it." But I don''t feel anything. " "Hmm, that''s not good." Kreye lowered her eyes slightly and began to think about it. Even in a few conversations, he doesn''t seem to have any problems with his personality or mindset. Probably not in the situation of being brainwashed. After all, only faith is completely lacking. It is entirely unclear with what intent this wicked act, which can be called a declaration of war against God, was carried out. If you know the purpose, you can think of countermeasures, etc., but you must refrain from thinking about the thoughts of darkness. However, the more pressing issue than the other party''s purpose was that the local clergy, who were supposed to be essential personnel for the reconstruction of the land, had all forgotten their faith. Particularly, this Caymanian medical priest is a person who enjoys more respect than the status he has been awarded and whose achievements and abilities are guaranteed. With his help, it seemed that the eradication of this plague, which was spreading throughout the Southern Province, would be quicker... The time it took to rebuild the site was likely to be much longer than Kreye had thought. "Inquisitor Imreis, he is only the one who has been stripped of his memory by the Doom King." Please forgive me..... " ¡°Don''t worry, small job interviews are only for questioning purposes, and we don''t make easy decisions when we don''t know the full extent of the situation.¡± Perhaps the Cayman medical priest, a young holy knight of the year, is making an appeal. Whether it is the iron cannon of youth or the manifestation of strong justice, the act of covering one''s fellows without looking at one''s own self in front of a heretic inquisitor is a favorable thing in itself. However, because of the fundamental misunderstanding, Kreye also made a bit of a breakthrough. Even if I kept putting the curse on my side at this rate, my concentration would still be foggy. Is it better to explain this a little more clearly? It was when Kreye thought like that and opened her mouth... "Um, I-Imreis heretic inquisitor....." A light came from the entrance of the closed tent, and a girl came. A young paladin who was speaking out in protest at the momentum of his youth earlier rushed to close his eyes and thanked him deeply. Kreye called out to the girl, the Saintess in the diary, while checking sideways that the Cayman Medical Priest, contrary to the Holy Knight, was showing a confused attitude. "What''s the matter, Mr. Nerim?" Have you finished writing your diary? " "Yes, yes! I finished writing all the morning minutes" ¡°That''s a good thing.¡± With a gentle voice, Kreye nodded to the reply of Saintess Retrain. The Diary''s Saintess Litrain = Nerim = Quartz has a daily duty to record the events of the day in a diary of irresistible magnitude. It is holy, guaranteed in the name of the Third Pope and the Holy Lady of Elijah, and absolutely unacceptable to anyone who stands in its way. What is written is her memories. A word of gratitude from people or someone you''ve met in the past. And the person who disappeared. Those memories shall be written in their words without any deviation from the letter. So she came to be called the Diary of the Holy Maiden. Because it is that big diary that I always carry with me that makes her happy. While holding that diary, her precious diary in a strong embrace...... Retrain quietly looked up at Klee. "I-I heard." Because everyone has lost their memories, there are no people. " "Before you do that, please sit in your chair." If I let you stand and continue the conversation, it will be a matter of responsibility for the small business. Besides, you always said that the diary was heavy and difficult, right? " "... eh? Ah, ah! Yes... thank you." The Paladin brings a round wooden chair out of nowhere and throws it behind Nerim. Were you upset about your early work? Wow, it''s Retrain who was in a hurry, but after a while you calmed down. I sat down and thanked you in a small voice. After checking the situation, Kreye quietly nodded and urged the Paladin and the Cayman Medical Priest to leave the room. "But..." "Ah, it''s fine as it is." Um, if you don''t mind, stay here. " A word of no emerged from the retrain. Is it okay to let others hear it, can I feel more at ease if others are present, or is there a completely different reason...? It was Ibukashimu Kreye, but after showing his ideas, he finally opened his mouth. "Now, let''s get back to the story." Indeed, as Nerim said, people''s memories have been lost, and we are in a difficult situation. The Caymanian medical priests there are in a similar situation, and it will be difficult to return to medical practice. ¡± The Cayman medical priest nodded in confusion as he got caught up in the story. All the techniques used by their priests depend on their faith in God. It is a type of magic that belongs to the category of miracles, but it is impossible to exercise it in a state of loss of faith. Of course, many wisdoms that do not rely on miracles are still engraved in the brain of the Cayman Medical Priest. But to expect selfless service from a disbeliever is a hopeful observation. The manifestation of the king of ruin in this land. Most of the damage was limited to fighters - the Paladin. The reality is that medical priests and general priests ended up in confusion rather than participating in previous battles. We have personnel, but we can''t put them on the books. As a Kreye who knows well what kind of standing behavior an unbeliever may exhibit in an emergency, I can''t help but feel embarrassed. ¡±Um, well... if everyone''s faith returns, this city will be saved, right?¡± Suddenly, really suddenly. The girl said something strange. "Well, yes... but as it stands, we haven''t found a way to regain our faith. Fortunately, it is possible to preach God''s teachings anew, so it will take time, but they will also regain their faith. Small jobs fool like that.¡± Klee''s eyes swayed at the retrain question. Is it a sign of agitation to explain the situation in detail in a panicked manner? Or do you understand what she''s going to say next in her diary? Kreye''s prediction of not wanting to be hit was, unfortunately, correct. "Chi, I''ll treat you." I already know that I can do it with the power of my diary. " "That''s not good, your miracle--" "Inquisitor of the Divergence of Imreis" A strong, willed cage of words blocked Kreye. It was clear. Her decision to retrain was unstoppable. For he hath no power to desist, neither hath he been permitted to do. "--Oh! What is it, Nerim-sama?" Amber eyes stare at Kreye. Kreye gazed at what she saw in front of her clear eyes, as if she was under pressure. ¡°This is where I spent time with my father.¡± "Yes, yes, I know, Mr. Nerim." Just go around the corner on the main street that leads to this place, and you''ll find a home where you lived with your father. ¡± Kreye replied succinctly, not necessarily evoking her memory. Someday, I was guided directly by her and told about it. At that time, because she had already been separated from her relatives, Kreye had not been invited, nor had Retrain returned home. But the place and its appearance were firmly engraved in her memory. "Yes, I''m sure, maybe..." Nerim, who was turning over his diary and checking everything, nodded slightly as he answered whether he had found the description as he thought it would. Probably checked his diary on the location of his house. Kreye slightly frowns at the figure. "I''ve been praying all the time..." Patari''s diary was closed, and the retrain mumbled before Kreye called out. It was a thin sound even for a small child, and if there was even a little noise on the spot, I would miss it. ¡°Father,¡± he said. "If you keep doing good things, good things are bound to happen." Your father is a man who doesn''t lie. " "Yes, Advanced Holy Knight Verdell is a very noble man." I don''t just take words for words, I always put them into action. " "Wow, I''ve always been a good girl." I have done good deeds, as much as I can. ¡± The diary''s monologue of the Saintess Retrain continues. It was my father''s thoughts that moved her. One, the only flesh and blood she was able to acquire that was born in this world. Even if blood does not connect, the bond between father and daughter is real, which is why it scorches strongly. Who can deny that chickens that have yet to fly their nest are crying for their parents? Retrain''s wish is nothing else, nothing unusual. But for her, it''s the hardest thing to replace. "I''m busy right now, I''m sure I won''t see you again, but when the mission is over, I''m sure I''ll see you again..." Did you talk too much? Nerim took a deep breath. Her Father - Advanced Paladin Verdell. He was once appointed to explore the Great Curse Realm and was in contact with Minogula. He who no longer exists in this world. "It''s a dream. I''m going to live with my dad again." Retrain laughed a little embarrassed. The smile comes from the reunion with my father just a few moments ago. God exists. It is not a misleading or hopeless thing. As a matter of fact, its existence has been observed. That is why the religious state of this world has been so strongly rooted in the hearts and minds of people and has been prospering for a long time. It is no mistake to say that the presence of God supports the people who live in this country. That''s why... Retrain continues to pray. I''m sure the gods are watching what they''re doing. Trials are heavy and painful, but dreams come true at the end of misery and devotion. Retrain - The wish of a young, weak girl was stronger than ever. "I use miracles." Kreye can only nod to the words. The prayer of a young girl shines a pure light, It was so brilliant... that I tried to burn myself to the ground. 110 Lesson 106: Diary (2) - The miracle of Our Lady. Kreye didn''t have the technique to stop her. The Holy Maiden exercises her miracles to save those who suffer. No one shall be allowed to stop his honorable deeds. To stop a saintly woman who exercises her miracles with determination is above all an unforgivable evil deed. I am given a duty to observe the laws of God more than any other heretical Inquisitor. Kreye desperately suppresses the emotions that she should stop shouting, with devotion to God and ethics. "My God, my God - I give you my precious memories. Please give this person faith in God again....." That''s why Kreye could only look at the sight with her teeth grasped as usual. And the miracle of God is fulfilled. At that moment, the light filled the inside of the tent. A clear light with a hint of warmth, separate from the sunlight, dazzles the vision. Reassurance and happiness, as if in the mother''s womb, gently envelop the hearts of all those present. Indeed, it made me feel the presence of God, and the soul could understand that some supernatural force had come to this place. "Ahh, ahhh...!!" In the meantime, what I heard was a cry that didn''t match this sight. "What do I say!" Why have you forgotten such an important thing! " A Cayman medical priest collapses on the spot and screams while holding his head. Although it was a dramatic change, it was a roughly predictable reaction. The faithfulness that resurfaced in his heart makes him repent for what he did while he was lost. What kind of emotional distress is he feeling now? Kreuz never lost his faith, but if you look at his attitude, you can see that it''s just tearing himself apart. "Oh! Forgive me, God!" Forgive me, my lady! Please forgive this fool. I don''t know... what have I done so far! what were you doing..... " This is the miracle of the Diary of Our Lady. Most honourable, most cruel, God-given and blessed. Its scope is infinite. It is mainly dedicated to healing someone, but if it is within the scope of what is called a miracle, it can be obtained in any way. Heal the sick, regenerate destroyed items, and gain the power to kill the wicked. The effect varies, and the range varies. The miracle of a diary given by God, considered to be the most diverse and powerful of the seven saints. It easily broke even the curse of oblivion brought about by the Doom King. The Holy God saves the afflicted through the hand of the Holy Maiden. But it was too cruel a sight. Because the diary of the saint, in exchange for the miracle that Retrain uses, - Because God wants her to remember. How did she end up with the diary? When did she start writing her diary? There are as many saved people as there are memories of those who have given their lives. A word of gratitude exists only for the number of memories lost. Most of the Retrain who did not know why the weeping believers in front of her were crying, and the means she had conceived as a reincarnation technique was the identity of her large diary. "Lady Retrain! Lady Retrain the Great!" Thank you for God''s grace. Mercy that gives miracles to unbelievers like me. I don''t know what to say! I dare say I am ashamed of myself. Give the miracle to the people who still suffer! Then we must rebuild this city! There are still many who suffer from the curse left by the Doom King! " "...? Huh? Ah, yes!" In response to Priest Cayman''s frantic plea, Retrain opens his diary, checks it, and closes it. What is the reason for the person in front of you crying, and what is the reason for the words of gratitude? I think the retrain is confirming the reason. Perhaps he even gave his life as a Cayman medical priest to pay the price, and now he knows again for the first time. Her memories are terribly scarce. Nobody knows, nobody knows. It just says so in my diary, so that''s all I''m dealing with. "Well, for now, I''m glad." "Congratulations on your miracle achievement, Retrain!" What a marvelous work! This is the first time I have witnessed the miracle of God, and I am impressed! If you help us, we will save the Southern Province! ¡± "Yes, uh... yes. Thank you?" The Paladin arranges praise in a ranting voice somewhere in excitement. Retrain replied ambiguously that she had just realized his existence. You probably don''t even know who he is or why he''s here. The confused voice speaks for itself. The mission imposed on this young girl is endlessly heavy. God''s grace was too bright and too powerful for one of her to take. But no one is allowed to take his place. For the solitude of the Holy Maiden is demanded by a God like no other. "A miracle accomplishment is a good thing indeed." However, the Cayman Medical Priest still looks confused. You will need time to look back at yourself.... you there. Will you show him to the rest stop? I''d like to continue listening and wishing to cooperate in the future. ¡± "Hah! Roger that, Inquisitor Imreis!" Now, if you''ll excuse me! Come on, Cayman. This way... " "Oh, I''m sorry. What a bother for the Paladin..." Don''t bother! Kreye urged her to leave the room with a natural flow, and the two of them left the tent without cooling down. I''m sure we''re done here, and even if we keep an eye on things like this, nothing will happen. At best, there will be more variation in the gratitude of the Cayman medical priests. A fortunate man who has exposed himself to the miracles of God and his witnesses. After the two of them who had become parties to the miracle that would have been written in the biblical passage had left the room, a particularly quiet space awaited them. Did you like it? Kreye slowly asked the retrain who was desperately turning the pages of the diary. "Yes, yes, maybe..." I see. Keep pushing it. The memory of the Saintess Retrain in her diary is naturally finite. I actively offer new memories that I join every day as a price, but if I still exercise my miracles and dark yaks, the limit will eventually arrive. In other words, the time may come when the memory that she has been refusing to give as a quid pro quo will be needed. It is the only thing that the retrain, which is full of holes, refuses to dedicate and holds dearly. It is a memory of my father. Kreye had spoken out. If we use miracles in vain, it will be time for us to make a serious decision. That is, the day when all her memories are lost and the retrain is no longer the retrain. The day when my memories with my father are gone, and a doll is born that only carries the function of a saintly maiden of helplessness. ¨D ¨D The world is full of chaos. Evil forces are threatening the lives of the Tigers and people, and they are starting to make a fetal move to drag all their lives to the bottom of hell. The El-Nur Spirit Pact Alliance has already been defeated and is experiencing disturbing movements by the wicked. Qualia also suffered a devastating blow to the Southern Province, which emerged as the kingdom of the god Ren¨¦a, and was unable to recover from its deep wounds. In addition, on the southern continent, the Dark Continent was entrusted with another fierce existence in a neutral state. Perhaps... no, the battle of light and darkness will undoubtedly increase in ferocity. The number of those injured and fallen in the course is unknown. And whosoever seeketh the help of the Holy Maiden shall not increase, but shall not decrease. And she is not so ruthless as to abandon the innocent people who seek help. That''s why the diary''s Saint Retrain will continue to use miracles. "Even if I offer all the memories I can dedicate myself to..." At that time, she... " What is this sweet girl to offer? "Um, Inquisitor Imreis..." "...... what is it?" God, did Lord Aaros... see my good deeds? Klee, whose heart was darkened by an unanswered problem, said retrainly. It was more difficult than anything to see the figure. It was terribly painful and unbearable. Therefore, close your mind, freeze your emotions, and smile so that you never understand your thoughts. But... even with the willpower of the iron, Kreye couldn''t stop her trembling voice. "Yes, yes. God must have seen... what Nerim did." "I see... I''m glad." Really, with a really relaxed expression, Retrain laughed. The smile is really innocent and makes Kreye feel guilty. Kreye remembers. That this little girl is truly a happy and persistent personality. Since the situation is that the other person knows him/herself but he/she loses his/her memory, he/she will adopt an obnoxious attitude if he/she does not make the other person uncomfortable. Kreye remembers. The name Retrain was given to her when she was taken to the center, and the real name was Nerim, given by her adoptive father. When neither knew each other, he said to himself, nervous about his sight with the saint, "Please feel free to call me Nerim." Kreye remembers. She admits that her sense of justice is twice as strong and that she is sensitive to the suffering of the twice as strong. It was as if her father had thought that one day she would be as good a priest as he was. Kreye remembers. She was crying in the middle of the night, secretly calling her father''s name... "Your father will come back." Kreye cries in her heart. No matter how many times I practice, the smile that I can''t do well breaks down again, turning into something awkward. Oh, my God, oh, my God, why do you want so much tragedy? When will she be saved? How will she be saved? What should I do to her? There is no God to answer. If you are omniscient and omnipotent, you should hear the Good God. God, who is supposed to be confirmed, pierces the silence of the Holy Spirit. That''s why Kreye just smiled sadly... ¡°Feel free to call Klee for a small job.¡± And he swore in his heart that he would be with the girl till the end of time, when he would come. ¡ó¡ó¡ó One day about a month after the collapse of the kingdom of light. Old Southern Qualia. The commercial city of Serdoch. The closest city to the connection between Southern states and the Dark Continent. Located at the southernmost point in Qualia itself, the city has a history of informal trade with neutrals on the Dark Continent. However, in these days of chaos, the place was visited by a wide variety of people, and it was surrounded by a kind of gloomy air. ¨D ¨D The immigration office at the entrance to the city of Serdoch has been sealed off, and there are now idle birds singing. The city in the southern province is now designated as an important administrative city in the name of Pope Qualia III, and the flow of people has been completely cut off. Of course, those who came from the outside were strict about not letting people out from the inside, but this is important in the first place. The merchants flee quickly to safety, and the travelers and pilgrims are no exception to the outbreak of the plague. Normally, pedestrians, pilgrims, and general security guards who did not have time to take part in the immigration screening were also instigated by the instigation and are closed as a matter of course. In any case, security is necessary, and we can''t leave it unattended at all. On that day, a soldier sat in the chair of the guardhouse attached to the gate of the city, looking at the clear sky that was vaguely seen from the outside while sitting on his elbow at the window of surveillance. It was clear to everyone that he was bored with a job that gave him important tasks but didn''t come at all. "I don''t know what to say, but it''s painful even if you''re too busy..." If you don''t do this, you''ll miss that busy day. ¡± It is common for an organization to have a large gap between the sense of crisis in the upper echelons and the soldiers in the upper echelons. He was also a little anxious, but he was scarcely aware of the crisis, and he just had time to spend a vague day and turn over quickly... It was really sudden and unannounced. "Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey! "Ugh! Who is this...?" The man suddenly, really suddenly appeared outside the window. Although it was dazzling, the view from the window around here has no view and no place to hide. Nevertheless, the men who approached so close without even noticing themselves could not conceal the vigilance of the soldiers who had been doing their duty so seriously. I accidentally took a distance from the window and put my hand on the sword at my waist. However, the distrust that was manifested and the attitude of vigilance towards the other person did not seem to concern the strange man, on the contrary, there was no indication that he was going to say his suspicions. "Oh! I''m so sorry about this!" My name is Vittorio, and I''m from Minogurra, Vittorio! " Somehow I was staring at the suspicion of confusion by the soldiers. On the contrary, he bows profoundly with a proud attitude. The loosely lifted head emits a damp sign like a serpent holding a sickle, and the fluttering laughing mouth is creepy like a tongue groaning. For him, an uninformed soldier, it is very fortunate or unfortunate that the details of the destruction caused by Ira-Tact, the king of Mynogurra, have not arrived. But it becomes clear at the next moment that such questions are no longer relevant to this stage. A group of people came from behind him, just as soon as he showed up. They are uniformly smiling creepily at Niko. It was as if they were made up, but it was clear from the several girls who showed a grumpy and tired expression at the head that they were not dolls. "Oh, what the hell... what do you want?" This city is currently under lockdown. " A soldier''s man asks when his hips are pulled back. Usually, it was a small object that behaved like a dark continent person, but it seemed that it worked just by not doing extra things in this situation. With minimal personnel, there were no people nearby, so it was a loss to see that they were upset and hiding. However, there was no possibility of confronting the con man in front of him when his head turned a little... "Are you happy or not?" Words that have been spoken somewhere are dripping again here. Vittorio''s peculiar act in his spare time... " The next move by the hero of the plot was about to begin. 111 Idiot: Capital A new national strategy revealed by the doom king Ira-Tact and his quick recovery. The Mi?ogura Great Remodeling Plan, using a large number of gold coins brought by Bravequestus''s army, was promptly reviewed and transferred to the execution of a meticulous plan. First of all, it was the Great Curse Realm. At a time when Takudo is temporarily transferring leadership rights to Atu, the authority of the Eternal Nations is partially restricted. Unfortunately, construction in Dragon Tan will not be possible today or tomorrow, as Atu himself will have to go and command production and construction. To put it another way, the Great Curse World, home to the Minoguras, could use the [Emergency Production] command to complete the construction immediately. Of course, since there was no reason to suspend the execution of the building plan, the plan proposed by Takudo was quickly implemented, and the city changed its appearance in just a few days. ¡ó¡ó¡ó The magical power stored in the country of Minogula - normally invisible, it was transformed into a dense mass that was now visible under the special circumstances of emergency production. The viscous purple gas, which was condensed to the point that it was likely to make it difficult to breathe, penetrated the earth under the direction of Atu. At the same time, a change appeared on the ground, which was just a cursed land, and it was as if the invisible giants were carrying out earthworks on a vertical and horizontal basis, creating what they wanted at a tremendous speed. A few dozen minutes, maybe a little over an hour? When the pulsation of the earth and the assembly of building materials ended, it was the building that was scheduled to be built today. ¡±Phew... this is it?¡± "Yes, uh... I see. We recently completed the construction of the anomaly zoo, and we have completed the process for today. Therefore, the entire process in the Great Curse Realm will be finished. Thank you for your hard work, Atu-san." After completing the remaining production in emergency production until the day before, Atu lightly exhales while confirming his plans with Emul. It seems that the emergency production that Takudo could easily do could not be said to be unaffordable for her to handle because she was not supposed to be in that role. "It doesn''t mean that you accumulate special fatigue, but if you build this much in a row, you''ll be a little tired." That said, I can''t let out a soft voice! " "That''s right. Even during the preparation stage, I''ve been troubled by the hand of the king, who still hasn''t finished his work yet..." "Although the education of human resources has progressed, it is true that we were strict on our own in terms of urban development of this scale." [Emergency Production] is a convenient command, but it doesn''t mean that you have to press one button to complete everything, just like in a game. Of course, the selection of the land to be installed, the preparation of the relevant location and the installation of roads leading to it. From appointing employees and managers to developing operational manuals, there are a variety of chores. The system will prepare it to some extent, like the store clerk who was there from the beginning when the market was produced, but at a minimum, it is necessary to prepare the shortage here. Unlike games, it was always a fool''s fault that there was too much trouble in the details. Exactly. While feeling emotionally exhausted, Atu has an indescribable sense of friendship with his fellow Emul. "Well then, let''s check the current state of the Great Curse again." Especially now that I can''t use vision sharing, it''s important to look at it with your own eyes. ¡± Yes! That''s right! That said, it was the end of a short period of intense struggle. Rather, it''s from here. It''s time to understand the operation of the facility we''ve built and see how the city of the Great Curse has developed. Although they were not scheduled for special occasions, the two of them could not conceal their excitement, and strolled around the city in a somewhat light footsteps. Recently, I didn''t have time to rest because of the difficulty, but now that Takudo''s first revival has taken place, I can afford to look at the city a little bit. There was no problem with the degree of inspection, but rather it was well worth doing to understand the current situation. "Let''s go to the palace for now. First and foremost, you must burn that figure to your eyes!¡± Takudo has always spoken, but confirming the development of the city we have created is an irreplaceable joy for SLG players. Of course, it was the same for Atu. A freshness that was different from that of the game led her to excitement. Join Emul as he makes his way through the city centre to the palace. Brick-paved roads and information boards indicate that the city has been improved in detail. There are also plenty of daily necessities coming in through Dragon Tan, and people''s outfits have been enriched before. It seems that dwellings have been built continuously, and there used to be many small and multi-family houses for minimum living, but now quite a fine house has been built there. In part, Atu has been building from scratch in emergency production, and the number is meeting the demand of residents. As usual, it is difficult to assess the purpose of the cursed land, but the people who make a living are bright and lively. Looking only at the vibrancy, it could even be said that no one recalls the former Dark Elf settlement anymore. While doing so, a gigantic structure appears in their sight. The palace of Mynogulla is the evolution of the name of expansion, as if to intimidate a strangely warped tree. ¡°Whatever you have, the biggest change in the city is that the Palace of Mynogulla has become even bigger. In addition, the number of rooms is more luxurious than before! And the throne has become so great!" Emul''s hands widened in front of the more powerful palace, and he raised his voice a little louder as if boasting. Of course I know because Atu built it, but the childlike joy was kind of smiling, so Atu accidentally smiled and nodded slightly exaggeratedly to her. I haven''t had time to make sure because of the bumpy days that have been going on lately, but there are certainly things that come up when I see them like this. ¡°Yeah, yeah, that''s great. To be honest, the buildings we have built so far are hardly palaces, but now we can finally call ourselves the king''s home.¡± The Palace of the Minogulas - the Royal Palace of the Eternal Nations - can be upgraded to a larger one according to the size of the city. This Lv2 palace was still in its infancy, but it was still too big for the Great Curse. Assuming an urban population size of thousands to 10,000, the palace has grown more prestigious than it has ever been. Of course, there are various rooms for running the country, and there is a filling station for the Guard, a library, a kitchen, a banquet hall, a small research room, and a library. It can be said that what used to be an extension of the city government building has finally come to have a function suitable for the name of the royal palace. It''s just... "It''s just that there''s no one who can fill the palace after all..." According to Emul, there was an overwhelming shortage of personnel. It is one of the most pressing problems plaguing the minogueras, and one of the most difficult to solve. Time is good for Mynogura, but it doesn''t just give me a sweet face. Technical research and architecture were solved by various odds by Takedou, but it was difficult to solve only the population growth. The total population of Mynogura, including dragon tan, is still less than 10,000. Although it is a developing country, it is also true that there is a little dissatisfaction as an Atu who has experienced various supermassive countries in the past. That said, it is not the case if I am asked if there is no improvement at all. "Hey, hey, hey, hey. We are replacing those who are engaged in simple work with humans in sequence, so we will be able to replenish some personnel. Best of all, your companions will be here, won''t they?" Yes! The expression on Emul''s face became clearer. Recently, Vittorio''s summoning and various events from the battle with Ren¨¦a God Kwangoku have tended to be somewhat forgotten, but they were also in the process of contacting and accepting their companions - the Dark Elves who had fled to other lands. From Fawnkavn''s native land and surrounding towns and villages to another neutral nation on the Dark Continent in the distance. The Dark Elves'' intelligent abilities were transmitted as fast as the light, and finally arrived at resting places, dressed as they were. The fear of becoming a dark being has also been largely overridden by the excessive praise of Old Mortal and Gear, and the Dark Elves'' desire to return to their homeland came to fruition here. "The Dark Elves who have offered to immigrate to the Great Curse World are also building additional dwellings." It is mainly a simple dwelling, so the number of dwellings is necessary, but it should not be a burden. I was planning to gather more slowly... " "It''s normal in the world for an appointment to go mad. Takudo-sama said that he would actively accept residents, and there would be no problem with the dark elves, so please fully build the residence. I also need a portion of hummingbirds." "Is this the residence of Mr. Hingenmodoki...? It feels different from ours, so I''m a little worried about whether it''s okay..." ¡°Rest assured. I have that anxiety, too.¡± Further from the palace, the story of Atu and Emul continues. It is now a residential area of the newly built Hummingbird. It was just below the Dark Elf Quarter, which was built on trees. Upon arrival at the site, Atu and Emul confirm the facility as soon as possible. However, before I turned my gaze, a crooked mass dug into the dirt that seemed to be some kind of hole in the nest. The size is such that people can enter and exit, but there are many holes in vain. If people with collective phobias see it, they will scream or be stunned. Neither Atu nor Emul want to have much visibility, so they lightly raise their hands to the hummingbirds who wave their hands out of their holes, and reply, leaving Sassa and the scene behind. Minoguera is an intrinsic citizen of the original human genmodoki. It seemed like it would take a little longer for that strange ecology to be accepted as a matter of course. "Hingenmodoki-san. They''re all basically nice people, but sometimes they don''t talk much..." "The only response is that they are fine... well, I''ve made [Sake Pool Meatlin], and I think we need to get used to it in the future, including around it, because there will be more of them." While drawing conclusions in this way, Atu glanced at the pond of liquor that was spreading out in front of him. The intense aroma of alcohol arouses your mood earlier, and you even feel that the core of your body is getting hot somewhere. The infinitely sprinkling liquor pond is lined with human flesh trees, like mangroves, waiting to be harvested. The ultimate sanatorium for drinking, eating, and singing - one of the newly constructed items this time is "Sake Pond Meat Lynn". This is likely to upset the charm, and it''s actually upsetting, but this is Minogula. Brain eaters with the ability to maintain security are monitoring the wind chronicles to the fullest extent of their power, so there are no signs of any problems. However, many Dark Elves are self-controlled because they have survived a long and difficult journey, and they enjoy moderately without placing surveillance. With that feeling in mind, Atu and Emul wiped out the memories of the humans in the middle of the pond and headed to the next facility. Clothes, food and shelter. Life in the Great Curse Realm was getting better and better every day. "...... have you come?" "...... you''ve come." The visit to the built facility is final, and they come to the place where they were desperately trying to forget their memories. That is, the last building. Alien Zoo . In fact, this facility was the most gigantic in the Great Curse Realm. There was a slight problem here. The alien zoo, as the name suggests, displays something like a variety of animals that you can''t normally see, and it is a big tourist place boasting a great curse world that you can come into contact with if you have the courage and fighting power... At present, the alien zoo was showing Atu and the others a lonely and gloomy appearance, like a failed utility. "Is this... all right, Mr. Atu?" As a result, it is managed " "Well, it''s like I made it by force to produce something impossible." You can''t help but hear the old birds singing. " While ignoring the clerk''s suggestion of woodcarving souvenirs that he had no idea what he had imitated, Atu enters the facility''s office and checks the documents describing the operation status. Of course, the balance of payments is in deficit. Best of all, it''s the Eternal Nations building. No matter how many entrants, at least the facility''s ability seems to be fully realized, and for some reason the final magic balance has become a surplus, so it can only be said to be misleading. That said, this tragedy is just beyond sight. You can hear the strange sounds of the garden in the distance, but is there a real blackout of this facility? "The number of visitors to the garden is too scary to look straight at." Why do you have flower balls on two digits? I don''t think it''s a happy number. " It seems that some people, such as Old Mortar and Mary, are passing through. "Is that your lust for knowledge? Somehow, people have different preferences....." From the park, there is a creepy sound that you have never heard before. It''s probably some kind of animal... but of course, neither Atu nor Emul is willing to check it. As a result, idle birds are singing in the alien zoo today. Incidentally, the idle birds that exist in Mynogura are a different kind from those that are generally recognized. It is displayed in an anomaly zoo, but it is better not to look directly at it for a long time. It was a story of Mortar who went to listen to the story later. ¡°Well, if the facility is properly operated, that''s fine. Is it time to go?" "That''s right... Mr. Atu." Unfortunately, it''s a little different from our hobby. ¡± In the end, it would be nice to be able to see that the buildings are operating without any problems. Since the anomaly zoo is in operation, you are free to leave if you are not interested. Therefore, the two people who had completed the most appropriate inspection so far turned down the mysterious wood carving that the clerk insisted on recommending, and left the scene behind. ¡­¡­¡­ ¡­¡­ ¡­ The place has changed, and it is the city''s bureau that now has two people. Because the population has not increased so much, the building itself is still active without any construction, but above all, it was important to be in the center of the city and to have a view of the entire city from the top of the tree where the building exists. Well, you''ve come this far, but you''ve grown a lot. Is the landscape somewhat conceivable? In front of the two people looking down from the observation point just at the entrance, there are a number of sprawling cursed trees, and various buildings and structures dotted between them. And above all, the figure of the palace of Mynogurra was spreading, as if it were dragging down the heavens. "Yes, it''s considerably larger than it was at the beginning." Even if you look at the herds of [Living Stork] and [Giant Fly Tortoise], which serve as city boundaries, you can see that the city area is wider than before. ¡± It''s called Skaska, but it''s like a city at least. If you look at the scale alone, it''s a lot bigger than a dragon tan. As Emul said, the current city area in the Great Curse World was superior to the Dragon Tan. However, most of them have been zoned for the future, such as the "Human Meat Tree" and the "Liquor Bowl" that supports the food of Mynogura. It was due to facilities such as Living Eel that gathered around the city to hide in the trees of the Great Curse Realm. However, the Great Curse Realm - a dense forest that has been said since ancient times never to return anyone who passes by this name - now has the function and landscape worthy of its name. The beauty of Minogula''s palace in the center was not exaggerated, even though it was the home of the forces of darkness. However, Atu knows very well that there is no more imposing Dark City than the one on the sand that will soon collapse if he makes a mistake in his choice. In my previous experience, I have understood it more than anything else. (If it were true, I would have looked at this sight with more calm...) The threat to the world still exists. I don''t know why various beings beyond human knowledge in this world are competing for conquest. I don''t know why I came to this world with Takudo. (Life is a bad thing, isn''t it?) However, the lid of the battle had already been cut and dropped. Then we have no choice but to make it to the end. So... all Atu has to do is push. Along with the Lord, in whom she has sincere trust and loyalty. "Now, I''ve enjoyed this view to the fullest." It is time to report to the King. Next we have to build a dragon tan - it''s depressing to see his face now, but I can''t say that. ¡± That''s right, Atu-san, there''s still time for the Minoguras! "Yeah, yeah. We need to make Mynogulla even more great. For that reason, Emul, you will continue to do your best. Of course, I''m going to work harder than ever.¡± Yes, of course! Atu nods with satisfaction at the cheerful reply. At the same time, once again bring the view under your eyes to your sight. Looking at the city growing in size like this, I felt like I could forget for a moment the many kinds of headaches surrounding us. 112 Lesson 107: Escort (1) When the demonic hand of the tongue-jerk hero reaches the city of Old Qualia South. About a week before that. Takudo was a heavy township of the country, and it had received a strong appeal from Old Mortar, who had the role of prime minister. We need more escorts. "Hmm, that''s true, isn''t it?" We may need an escort more than ever. ¡± Takudu nodded to the words. Small mistakes have occurred in various parts of the battle so far. Beginning with the underestimation of the enemy, there is no time to enumerate points for reflection, such as the sweetness of the outlook and overconfidence in the "Eternal United Nations" system. Takedou has fully grasped these problems and has improved and corrected them from time to time. But the most important of these, and one that needs urgent improvement, was the king''s guard system, which was included in Old Mortar''s plea. Experience has shown that hostile organizations use their comparable abilities, and they sometimes attack us with a theory that doesn''t surprise us. If the enemy had common sense abilities such as barbarians and Saint Qualia, the story was simple. But the enemy we''re facing right now... and the enemy that will emerge will be aiming at our necks by manipulating a variety of methods as if we had abandoned the word common sense. The experience gained in the Eternal United Nations has rapidly become obsolete, and the strategy that was once based on absolute trust is not enough. It was only natural for the old Mortar to become more concerned about the current situation. Since the king is the kingdom, it is a natural consequence that he should be given weight by the guards. Especially since Takudo is in therapy and has stated that he is sealing most of his power, it is natural for his subordinates to try to solve this problem by changing their blood profile. "Especially since Lord Atu needs to move aggressively in the future, we will definitely make the king''s identity even tighter. I don''t know if we have any shortage of strength, but let''s try to be a shield this time." Old Mortar was eager to make a decision and was pressing for a response. Although we have regained some control, the situation in Mynogura is still critical. Now, even if Takudu had fully revived and regained the power of the time when he destroyed the Renair God of Light, this exchange would have been inevitable. The enemy is too big to know. Therefore, Old Mortar''s words are not at all wrong, and his judgment is right. "Don''t worry about the escort." And naturally, Takudu also came to the same conclusion. "Ogaa... gaaaa" "Hmm!?" Out of nowhere, I could hear the baby crying. No--it''s too creepy for a cry, and it has the ferocity to wear down the spirit somewhere. Old Mortar was amazed by the sudden abnormality, but he immediately got up to take on the task of defending the king. But before I could complete that action, I was staring at the changes that had taken place around Takudo. Gahhhhhhh!! "Ahh...... Bububu" Along with the murmur of crying, it began to seep out to protect Takudo. Dogs, cats, bugs, birds... It''s like mixing those enlarged parts together in an orderly way -- such an ugly body that I get the illusion that there is even a certain consideration for expressing meat clumps in a cheap way. The abnormally stretched arms that emerge countless times from the body and the hands of people swaying in the void as if each had their own individual consciousness. And most of all, the giant fetus''s upper body, which is almost as spooky as a baby that exists as if it had broken through a meat mass from the center, is spooky and swollen. It was definitely looking at Old Mortar, and while making the fetus''s hands long live, he was heartfeltly happy and said, "Gah!¡± he laughed. "My escort." "W-what... this!" Old Mortar knew in an instant who it was. I was listening to the story. About the new subordinate monsters produced in the [Alien Zoo] built by the king... I didn''t get a chance to see it, but I told you that it''s more of a alien than I''ve ever seen before. Before throwing the word of confirmation to Takudou, Mortar''s old neck had a raw breath. (What! What!? When the hell!?) I''m already behind you. While listening to the characteristic baby''s laughter from before and after, Old Mortar battles. I wasn''t surprised by the sole''s appearance. What are you afraid of under the same minoguras? Of course, I didn''t think the opponent would harm us so much. More than that, it was a sign from the front and back. It lured Old Mortar into amazement. I mean. (This pressure... oozes! This is like....) Old Mortar felt the power unleashed by those two heroes. "I wonder if you haven''t seen [Unsatisfactory] yet?" It''s a unit that can be produced in a metamorphic zoo. " Takudu proudly introduces the two. In his explanation, Old Mortal merely lost his words, and he was already moved by the fact that if he thought to his own degree, the king would be ahead of both hands. ¡ó¡ó¡ó "If you can''t do it, you have 13 fighting power. This may be higher than the initial stat of a typical hero. Moreover, it was quite powerful as an escort because of its evil attributes and various bonuses. It also looks... it''s usually hidden, so it''s gentle." "It''s clearly far from the category of animals." After a while, Takedou''s new guard system was announced at the same time as the unveiling of "Unsatisfactory". Since the issue of the king''s identity was not the sole concern of Old Mortar, it is only natural to make a large-scale announcement that invites the main facets of Minogurra in this way. In order to reassure his subordinates, Atu thought that this ritual was necessary to show that the King''s authority was still undiminished. But in fact, I was proud to introduce the new unit''s capabilities. After all... the magic power consumed in producing this unit was the amount I wanted to turn my back on even with Takudo, who decided to spend all the Brave Questus gold at once. If I don''t do it this much, I have the feeling that it is not suitable for me. That said, its ability was commensurate with Takudu''s efforts and the amount of magic power consumed. "In addition, the Wasteland--- [Unbreakable] produced by Dragon Tan has the ability of [Discovery]." This is literally a powerful ability to see through enemy disguises and simulations. Even the special disguise used by heroes can penetrate, so I think it will be a certain measure. " Do you know that it''s about you? Takudo gave me a rattle toy to play with, and [Unbelievable] said, "Damn it!" Short screamed and laughed. If you were an ordinary person, you''d be smiling like a dark maniac, but since you''re a minoguera, you''d all be smiling back in a bit of trouble. "And the [Unfinished Loss] produced in the forest has the ability of [Dummy] and [Unexpected Hitting], and by hiding its existence, it will overcome the surprise of the enemy." There will be no more guards than this. " The new chair in the large conference room, one of which was licking Veronbellon, realized that he was called by Atu''s explanation, "Ka!¡± I replied. Several people looked sad at the tragedy of the chair, but those present still returned a troubled smile. ¡°Career and Mary are asking to be on the king''s side as much as possible. Two monsters in the Heroic Class and two witches in the Heroic Class as well. I will be the king''s escort." Good luck! "Wow!" Carrier and Mary respond to the words. Incidentally, there was a stalemate between Atu and the sisters over what to do with the most gaping escort during Takudu''s sleep, but ultimately [Unable to Defeat] was settled by sleeping with Takudu. "It''s no exaggeration to say that Minogula is the best guard we can have right now." If this breaks through... honestly, you''re up for it. " To Takudu''s disappointment, all his subordinates lowered their heads deeply. It''s the best system with no limit. Of course, it is hard to say that it is perfect. No... I don''t know what means of attack the enemy has, but there''s no such thing as perfect. If so, it was impossible and futile to ask for more. Therefore, the word best is the most appropriate here. Seeing the reaction of his subordinates, Takudu nodded contentedly. This solves one of the problems that Mynogura has. There are still countless problems and concerns. But steadily, step by step, the Takudou were moving forward. For the victory I swore I would accomplish. "Okay, thank you, both of you. It''s a bit overpressured, so can you hide it again?" "Babu..." "Katya!" If you are an adult, the two bodies move as instructed while responding with a squeaking sound that is likely to make you crazy. A unit that rises above the ceiling and disappears to blend into the place. While checking them with each other, Atu breathes out a sigh. "There''s nothing I can do about it, but that''s what it looks like..." "Well, that''s it..." Minogula''s units have a distinctive look. They were not very popular with lovers of B-grade horror movies, and although they had a unique shape and were popular with some users, they were very uncomfortable to see. Nevertheless, its ability is a word with origami. Even as Takudu, who had seen Minogura''s pleasant companions from time to time, his spirit was being trained to such an extent that he would be somewhat foolish at this point. "Phew, so... I want to consolidate myself with this system in the future." Did everyone feel a little at ease with this? " ¡±Haha!¡± And so did the Dark Elves. Rather, it suggests that Taku''s appearance is as vicious as it is capable of being. If the giant enough to finally enter this enormous throne and the [Unbreakable] to continue to release evil pressure at a glance, the Old Mortal would be sufficient as a king''s guard, and the old Mortar would be less worried. That said, I''ll be at the palace for a while, but it''s a mistake for me to be out in the first place. "I''m sorry for the inconvenience..." The squire who was fumbling around next to the word suddenly felt down. You still regret that the TRPG forces took control and bothered to recapture Takudo''s hand. Of course, Takudu didn''t mean to say it with that intention, so he hurriedly stated the words of correction. "I don''t care if it''s for Atu''s sake." Don''t be discouraged, I''m really helping you with Atu. " "Takudo-sama..." ¡±Nhhhhn!¡± The old Mortar burst into the air. I don''t mean to intrude, but it''s meeting time now. It''s an unspoken claim to do it elsewhere. Others are turning to the same gaze, not to say the same thing. Somehow everyone felt that their self-assertion had grown stronger, but Takudo decided to discuss the topic even though he was in a bit of a hurry...